GRAMMAR

OF THE

GOTHIC LANGUAGE
THE GOSPEL OF ST. MARK
SELECTIONS FROM THE OTHER GOSPELS
AND THE SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY
WITH NOTES AND GLOSSARY

JOSEPH WRIGHT
FELLOW OP XJIE BRITISH ACADEMY
PROFESSOR OF COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY IN THE
UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD

OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1910

\_AU rights reserved]

 HENRY FROWHE, M.A.
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
LONDON, EDINBURGH, NEW YORK
TORONTO AND MELBOURNE
 PREFACE
Itwas originally intended that this Grammar should
form one of the volumes of the Students’ Series of Com-
parative and Historical Grammars, but some time ago
I was informed by the Delegates of the Clarendon Press

that a third edition of my Gothic Primer was required. It

then became a question whether it would be better to issue

the Primer in a revised form, or to set to work at once to
write the present Grammar. I laid the two alternatives
before the Delegates, and they preferred to accept the
latter.

As a knowledge of Gothic is indispensable to students of

the oldest periods of the other . Germanic languages, this
book will, 1 trust, be found useful at any rate to students
whose interests are mainly philological and linguistic.

I have adopted as far as possible the same method of

treating the subject as in my Old English and Historical
German Grammars. Considerable care and trouble have
been taken in the selection of the material contained in
the chapters relating to the phonology and accidence, and
I venture to say that the student, who thoroughly masters
the book, will not only have gained a comprehensive know-
ledge of Gothic, but will also have acquii'ed a considerable
knowledge of Comparative Germanic Grammar.
In selecting examples to illustrate the sound-laws i have

tried as far as possible to give words which also occur

in the other Germanic languages, especially in Old English
and Old High German. The Old English and Old High
German cognates have been added in the Glossary.
iv Preface

In order to give the student some idea of the skill of

Ulfilas as a translator I have added the Greek text to

St. Matthew Ch. VI, St. Mark Chapters I-V, and St. Luke
Ch. XV. This will also be useful as showing the influence
which the Greek syntax had upon the Gothic.
The Glossary not only contains all the words occurring
in the Gothic Text (pp. 200-91), but also all the words
contained in the Phonology and Accidence, each referred
to its respective paragraph. A short list of the most
important works relating to Gothic will be found on
pp. 197-9.
From my long experience as teacher of the subject,
I should strongly recommend the beginner not to work
through the Phonology and the philological part of the
Accidence at the outset, but to read Chapter I on Gothic
pronunciation, and then to learn the paradigms, and at the
same time to read some of the easier portions of the
Gospels. This is undoubtedly the best plan in the end,

and will lead to the most satisfactory results. In fact, it

is in my opinion a sheer waste of time for a student to

attempt to study in detail the phonology of any language
before he has acquired a good working knowledge of its

vocabulary and inflexions.

In conclusion I wish to express in some measure the
heartfelt thanks I owe to my wife for her valuable help in
compiling the Glossary.

JOSEPH WRIGHT.
Oxford,
January, 1910.
 CONTENTS
INTRODUCTION . . . , . ... 1-3
Indo-Germanic languages, and
Classification of the
a few characteristics of the Germanic languages (§ i).

CHAPTER I

Alphabet and Pronunciation 4-16

The Gothic alphabet (§ 2). Representation of the
Gothic vowel-system (§ 3). Pronunciation of the Gothic
vowels :--a, a (§ 4) ;
e (§ 5) ;
i, ei (§ 6) ;
o (§ 7) ; «, u
(§ 8) ;
ill (§ 9) ;
af, di, ai (§ 10) ;
ad, du, au (§ ii). The
Gothic vowel-system (§ Representation of the
12).
Gothic consonant-system (§ 13).Pronunciation of the
Gothic consonants :
—b (§ 14)d (§ 15) ; f (§ 16) g (§ 17)
; ;

h (§ 18) ;
Iv {§ 19) ; j (§ 20) k (§ 21) 1, m, n (§ 32)
; ;

P (§ 23) ; q. (§ 24) ;
r (§ 25) s (§ 26) t (§ 27) |> (§ 23 )
; ; ;

w (§ 29) ; 2 (§ 30), Phonetic survey of the Gothic

sound-system (§ 31). Stress (§§ 32-4).

CHAPTER II

The Germanic Equivalents

Prim. of the Indo-
Germanic Vowel-sounds . . . . . . 16-21

The Indo-Gerraanic vowel-system (§ 35). a (§36);

e (§ 37); i (§ 38) ; o (§ 39) u (§ 40) a (§ 41) ; ; ;
a (§ 42)
e (§ 43) i (§ 44) ; o (§ 45) ; u (§ 46)
;
ai (§ 47) ; ei (§ 48) ;

oi (§ 49) au (§ 50) ;
eii (§ 51) ; ou (§ 52). The Indg.
;

vocalic nasals and liquids (§ 53) 11 (§ 54) r (§ 55) m ; ;

1(§56).
CHAPTER III

The Prim. Germanic Vowel-system .... 22-25

Table of the Prim. Germanic vowel-system (§ 57).
The change of a to a (§59) the change of e to i, and of ;
 ;

VI Contents

ito I (§ 6o) the change of i to e (§ 6i ) the change of

; ;

u to o, and of u to u (§ 62) the change of eu to iu (§ 63). ;

The vowel-system at the close of the Prim. Germanic

period, and table showing the normal development of
the vowels in the various Germanic languages (§ 64).

CHAPTER IV

The Gothic Development of the General Germanic

Vowels OF Accented Syllables 26-33 ....
Short vowels : a (§ 65) ;
e (§§ 66-7) ;
i (§§ 68-g) ;
o
(§§ 70-1); u (§§ 72-3). Long vowels: a (§ 74); »
(§§ 75-6) ;
e (§ 77) ;
i (§ 78) ;
o (§§ 79-81) ;
u (§ 82).
Diphthongs : ai (§ 83) ;
aii (§ 84); iu (§ 85) ;
eu (§ 86).

CHAPTER V
The Gothic Development of the Prim. Germanic
Vowels of Unaccented Syllables 33-39 . ...
Indg. final consonants in the Germanic languages
(§ 87). Final short vowels (§ 88). Final long vowels
(§ 89). Final diphthongs (§ 90).

CHAPTER VJ
The Germanic Equivalents of
Prim. the Gothic
Vowel-sounds .
39-45
A. The vowels of accented syllables, (i) Short
vowels a (§ 91) ai (§ 92) ; i (§ 93) ati (§ 94)
:
; ; ;
u (§ 95).
(2) Long vowels a (§ 96) e (§ 97) ai (§ 98) :
; ; ;
ei (§ 99)
0 (§ 100) ;
au (§ Toi) ; u {§ 102). (3) Diphthongs Ai :

(§ 1032^; (§ 104) iu (§ 105). ;

B. The vowels of medial syllables, (i) Short

vowels a (§ 106); i (§ 107) ; u (§ 108). (2) Long
:

vowels 5 (§ 109) ; ei (§ no) ; 0 (§ in). (3) Diph-

:

thongs Ai (§ 112) ; Au (§ 113).

:

C. Final vowels, (i) Short vowels; a (§114);

1 (§ iJ^5); tt
(§ 116). (2) Long vowels: e (§ 117); ei
(§ 118) ;
o (§ 119)- (3) Diphthongs Ai (§ 120) Au :
;

(§ 121).
 ;

Contents

CHAPTER VII
Ablaut (§§ 122-5) . . . . . . .
. 45-49

CHAPTER VIII
The First Sound-shifting, Verner^s Law, and other
Consonant Changes which took place in the Prim.
Germanic Language 50-70
Table Indo-Germanic consonant-system
of the
(§126). The normal equivalents of the Iiidg. explosives
in Latin, Greek, and the Germanic languages (§ 127).
The first sound-shifting :
—the tenues (§ 128) ;
the
mediae (§ 129) the tenues aspiratae (§ 130)
; the ;

mediae aspiratae (§§ 131-3). The twofold develop-

ment of the Indg. velars in the Germanic languages
(§ 134). The chronological order of the
first sound-

shifting (§ 135).Verner’s law (§§ 136-7). Other con-

sonant changes (§§ 138-47). Table of Prim. Germanic
consonants (§ 148),

CHAPTER IX
The Gothic Development of the General Germanic
Consonant-svstem . . . , . . .
. 70-83
Semivowels: w
(§§ 149-51); j (§§153-7)* Con-
sonantal liquids and nasals (§158) vocalic liquids and ;

nasals (§ 159). Labials p, f (§ 160) ; b, b (§ 161).

Gutturals k (§ 163) ; kw (§ 163) ;
h, x (§ 164) ; xw
{§ 165) ; g, s (§§ 166-9). Dentals t (§ 170) ; }? (§ 171)
d, a (§§ 172-3). Sibilants:—s(§ 174); 2 (§ 175),

CHAPTER X
Declension of Nouns . ... . . . 84-103
A. The strong declension Masculine a-steras

(§§ 179-80) ;
neuter a-stems (§§ iSi-a) masculine ;

ja-stems (§§ 184-5) neuter ja-stems (§§ 186-7) mascu-

; f

line wa-stenis {§ 188) neuter wa-stems (§ 189). The

;

feminine o-, jo-, and wo-stems (§§ 190-4). Masculine

i-stems (§§ 196-7) ;
feminine i-stems (§§ 198-200).
viii Contents
PAGES
Masculine and feminine u-stems (§§ 202-4) neuter ;

u-stems (§ 205).
B. The weak declension ;--Masculine n-stems
(§§ 207-9 ) feminine n-stems (§§ 210-12) neuter ;

n-stems (§§ 213-14),

C. Minor declensions .-—Stems in -r (§§ 215-16) ;

stems in -nd (§§217-18); masculines (§ 219) ;

feminines
(§§ 220-1) ; neuters (§ 222).

CHAPTER XI
Adjectives . . . ... . . . 103-118
General remarks on the declension of adjectives
(§§ 223-4). A. The strong declension a-stems
(§§ 226-7) ja-stems (§§ 228-31) ; wa-stems (§ 23a)
; ;

i-stems (§§ 233-4) ; u-stems (§§ 235-6). B. The weak

declension (§§ 237-8). C. The declension of participles
(§§ 239-42). D. The comparison of adjectives (§ § 243-6).
Numerals (§§ 247-58).

CHAPTER XII
Pronouns 118-132
General remarks on the pronouns (§ 259). Personal
pronouns (§§ 260-1). Reflexive pronouns (§ 262).
Possessive pronouns (§§ 263-4), Demonstrative pro-
nouns (§§ 265-9). Relative pronouns (§§ 270-2). In-
terrogative pronouns (§§ 273-4), Indefinite pronouns
(§§275-9)-
CHAPTER XIII
Verbs . . . . . . . . . . 132-166
The verbs (§§ 280-4). The full con-
classification of
jugation of the model strong verbs ninian and hditan
(§ 286). The endings of strong verbs (§§ 287-97). The
classification of strong verbs ;~Class I (§§ 299-300)
Class II (§§ 301-a) ; Class III (§§ 303-4); Class IV
(§§305-6) ; Class V (§§ 307-8) Class VI (§§ 309-10) ;

Class VII (§§ 311-14). The classification of weak

verbs Class I .(§§ 316-22); Class 11 (§§ 323-5);
 ;

Contents IX

PAGES
Class III (§§ 326-8) ; Class IV (§§ 329-31). Minor
groups:— Preterite-presents (§§ 332-40) ;
verbs in -mi
(§§341-3)-

CHAPTER XIV
Adverbs, Prepositions, and Conjunctions . . 166-169
Adverbs (§§ 344-9), Prepositions (§ 350), Conjunc-
tions (§ 351).

CHAPTER XV
Word-Formation ... . . . . 170-182
Simple and derivative nouns (§§ 353-4) noun and ;

adjectivM prefixes {§§ 355-78) ;

noun suffixes (§§ 379-
88) ; compound nouns (§ 389). Simple and derivative
adjectives {§§ 390-1) adjectival ’, suffixes (§§ 392-6);
compound adjectives (§§ 397-8). Simple and com-
pound verbs (§§ 399-401) ;
verbal prefixes (§§ 402-23)
verbal suffixes (§§434-5).

CHAPTER XVI
Syntax 182-194
Cases .-- Accusative (§ 426); genitive (§ 437) ;
dative
(§ 428). Adjectives (§§ 429-30), Pronouns (§ 431;.
Verbs : — Tenses (§ 432) ; Voices (§ 433) Subjunctive ;

(§ 434) ;
Infinitive (§ 435) ;
Participles (§ 436).

TEXT:-
Introduction 195-199
St.
St.
Matthew
Mark
St. Luke
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
....
.

....
. , , .

.
,

,
200-209
210-264
265-277
St.John
The Second Epistle
. . ,

to
.

Timothy .... . , . . . 278-286

287'-29 i

NOTES . . . . , . , . . 292-301
GLOSSARY 303-358
PROPER NAMES . . . . . . . 359-362
GLOSSARY OF PROPER NAMES , .
. 363-366
 ABBREVIATIONS, ETC.
abl. = ablative mid. = middle
Att. = Attic NE. = New English
Dor. = Doric NHG. == New High German
Engl. = English OE. = Old English
Germ. = Germanic O.Fris. = Old Frisian
Gr. = Greek OHG. = Old High German
Horn. = Homer O.Icel. = Old Icelandic
Indg. = Indo-Germanic O.Ir. = Old Irish
instr. = instrumental OS, = Old Saxon
Ion. = Ionic orig. = original (ly)
Lat. = Latin Prim. Primitive
Lith. = Lithuanian rt. = root
loc. = locative Skr. = Sanskrit
MHG. = Middle High Ger- sv. = strong verb
man wv. == weak verb

The asterisk * prefixed to a word denotes a theoretical form,

as Goth, dags, day, from Prim. Germanic
The colon (:) used on pp, and elsewhere means
/\6~g atmids
‘in ablaut relation to.

On the letters p, d, g, b, see § 126 note 5.

 INTRODUCTION
§ 1. Gothic forms one member of the Germanic (Teu-
tonic)branch of the Indo-Germanic family of languages.
This great family of languages is usually divided into eight
branches
I. Aryan, consisting of (i) ;
The Indian group, including
the language of the Vedas, classical Sanskrit, and the
Prakrit dialects ; (2) The Iranian group, including (a)

West Iranian (Old Persian, the language of the Persian

cuneiform inscriptions, dating from about 520-350 b. c.) ;
(b) East Iranian (Avesta —
sometimes called Zend-Avesta,
Zend, and Old Bactriaii— the language of the Avesta, the
sacred books of the Zoroastrians).
II. Armenian, the oldest monuments of which belong to
the fifth century a. d.

III. Greek, with its numerous dialects.

IV. Albanian, the language of ancient inyria. The
oldest monuments belong to the seventeenth century.
V. Italic, consisting of Latin and the Umbrian-Samnitic
dialects. From the popular form of Latin are descended
the Romance languages Portuguese, Spanish, Gatalanian,
:

Provencal, French, Italian, Raetororaanic, Roumanian or

Wallachian.
VI. Keltic, consisting of (i) Gaulish (known to us by
:

Keltic names and words quoted by Latin and Greek authors,

and inscriptions on coins) (2) Britannic, including Cymric
;

or Welsh, Cornish, and Bas-Breton or Armorican (the

oldest records of Cymric and Bas-Breton date back to the
eighth or ninth century); (3) Gaelic, including Irish-Gaelic,
Scotch-Gaelic, and Manx, The oldest monuments are the
T1S7 li
 — - :

Introduction

old Gaelic ogam inscriptions, which probably date as far

back as about 500 a. d.

VII. Baltic-Slavonic, consisting of (i) The Baltic :

division, embracing [a] Old Prussian, which became extinct

in the seventeenth century, {^) Lithuanian, (c) Lettic (the
oldest records of Lithuanian and Lettic belong to the
sixteenth century) ; {2) the Slavonic division, embracing
(a) the South-Eastern group, including Russian (Great
Russian, White Russian, and Little Russian), Bulgarian,
and Illyrian (Servian, Croatian, Slovenian); (6) the Western
group, including Czech (Bohemian), Sorabian (Wendish),
Polish and Polabian.
VI II Germanic,
. consisting of :

(1) Gothic. Almost the only source of our knowledge

of the Gothic language is the fragments of the biblical
translation made in the fourth century by Ulfilas, the
Bishop of the West Goths. See pp. 195-7.
(2) Scandinavian or North Germanic called Old Norse —
until about the middle of the eleventh century —which is

sub-divided into two groups :

(a) East Scandinavian,
including Swedish, Gutnish, and Danish ;
(b) West
Scandinavian, including Norwegian, and Icelandic.
The oldest records of this branch are the runic inscrip-
tions, some of which date as far back as the third or fourth
century.
(3) West Germanic, which is composed of
(a) Fligh German, the oldest monuments of which belong
toabout the middle of the eighth century.
Low Franconian, called Old Low Franconian or Old
(b)

Dutch until about 1200.

(c) Low German, with records dating back to the ninth
century. Up to about 1200 it is generally called Old
Saxon.
(d) Frisian, the oldest records of which belong to the
fourteenth century. •
§ i] Introduction 3

{e) English, the oldest records of which belong to about

the end of the seventh century.

Note. —A few of the chief characteristics of the Germanic

languages as compared with the other branches of the Indo-
Germanic languages are: the first sound-shifting or Grimm’s
law (§§ 127-32) Verner’s law (§§ 136-7) the development of
; ;

the so-called weak declension of adjectives (§ 223) the develop-

;

ment of the preterite of weak verbs (§ 315); the use of the old
perfect as a preterite (§ 292).

B 2
,
 PHONOLOGY
CHAPTER I

ALPHABET AND PRONUNCIATION,

§ 2 . The Gothic monuments, as handed down to us, are
written in a peculiar alphabet which, according to the
Greek ecclesiastical historians Philostorgios and Sokrates,
was invented by Ulfilas. But Wimmer^ and others have
clearly shown that Ulfilas simply took the Greek uncial
alphabet as the basis for his, and that in cases where
this was insufficient for his purpose he had recourse
to the Latin and runic alphabets, The alphabetic se-
quence of the letters can be determined with certainty
from the numerical values, which agree as nearly as
possible with those of the Greek. Below are given the
Gothic characters in the first line, in the second line their
numerical values, and in the third line their transliteration
in Roman characters.

B r a. G U Z ll tj) I I

8910
fV

I 2 3 4 5 6 7
a b g d e q z h ]> i

K A M N q n n \\

20 30 40 50 60 70 80 90 100
k 1 m n j u p - r
s T y Y X 0 Q f
200 300 400 500 600 700 800 900
s t w f X H o

^ Wimraer, ‘ Die Runenschrift/ Berlin, 1887; pp. 259 74.

§ 3] Alphabet and Pronunciation 5

Note. i. Two of the above 27 Gothic characters were used as

numerals only, viz. H = 90 and = 900, The letter X occurs
only in Xristus {Christ) and one or two other words, where
X had probably the sound- value k. The Gothic character
l was used at the beginning of a word and medially after
a vowel not belonging to the same syllable, thus
iddja (/ togw/) ; tejilTlt)), fra-iti]? (/ie
2, When the letters were used as numerals a point was

placed before and after them, or a line above them, thus

K Aj -hi == 30.
In words borrowed from Greek containing v in the func-
3.
tion of a vowel, it is transcribed by y, thus a-vmyooyrj, synagoge,

y may be pronounced like the i in English bit.

See p. 360.
In our transcription the. letter p is borrowed from the OE.
or O.Norse alphabet.
In some books q, hr, w are represented by kw (kv), hw
(hv), V respectively.

A. The Vowels.
§ 3 . The Gothic vowel-system is represented by the five

elementary letters a, e, i, o, u, and the digraphs ei, iu, ai,

and au.
Vowel-length was entirely omitted in writing. The
sign ~ placed over vowels, is here used to mark long
vowels.
The vowels e, o (uniformly written e, 5 in this grammar)
were always long, a, u had both a short and a long
quantity, i was a short vowel, the corresponding long

vowel of which was expressed by the digraph ei after the

analogy of the Greek pronunciation of ei in the fourth
century, iu was a falling diphthong. Each of the digraphs
ai, ati was used without distinction in writing to express

three different sounds wdiich are here written ai, ai, ai and
ait, auL, au.
A brief description of the sound-values of the above
vowel-system will be given in the following paragraphs.
Our chief sources for ascertaining the approximate quality
and quantity of the Gothic simple vowels and diphthongs
—
are: (i) The pronunciation of the Greek and Latin
alphabets as they obtained in the fourth century ; the
former of which was taken by Ulfilas as the basis for
representing his own native sound-system. (2) com* A
parison of the Gothic spelling of Greek loan-words and
proper names occurring in Ulfilas with the original Greek
words, (3) The spelling of
Gothic proper names found in
Greek and Latin records of the fourth to the eighth cen-
tury. (4) The occasional fluctuating orthography of one
and the same word in the biblical translation. (5) Special
sound-laws within the Gothic language itself. (6) The
comparison of Gothic with the other Old Germanic
languages.
§ 4. a had the same sound as the a in NHG. maiiii,
as ahtdu, eight] field] dags, day] namo, name]
giba, gift ] waurda, words.
a had same sound as the a in English father. In
the
native Gothic words it occurs only in the combination §,h
(see § 59), as fahan, to catch, seisse] bralita, I brought;
Jjaho, clay.
§ 5. e was a long close e«sound, strongly tinctured with
the vowel sound heard in NHG. sie, she. Hence we some-
times find ei (that and occasionally i, written where
is i),

we should etymologically expect e, and vice versa. These

fluctuations occur more frequently in Luke than elsewhere
examples are: qems = qens, Luke ii. 5; faheid=fahe]3,
Luke ii. 10. spewands = speiwands, Mark vii. 33;
mij)})ane = mijjjianei, Luke 43; ize = izei, Mark ix. i.
ii.

birusjds = berusjos, Luke ii.41 ; duatsniw'iin = ditat-

snewun, Mark vi. 53, usdrebi =
usdribi, Mark v. 10.
Examples are: let, year] slepan, to sleep] iiemum, we
took] swe, as] hiAre,. hither.
§§6~xo] Alphahet and PronunQiatiofi 7

§ 6. i was probably a short open vowel like the i- in

English hit, as ik, /; itan,
fisks, Mnclan,
fo

to bind ', Bxhi, heritage a band. h2ii;iAi,

i (written ei) was the vowel sound heard in NHG. sie,

she. Cp. the beginning of § 5. Examples are swein, :

swine, pig; beitan, to bite; gasteis, guests; managei,

multitude aifei, mother.

§ 7. 6 was a long dose vowel, strongly tinctured with

the vowel sound heard in NHG. pit, good. Hence we
occasionally find u writtenwhere we should etymologically
expect 5, and vice versa, as supuda=stip6da, Mark ix. 50;
uhtedun = ohtedun, Mark xi. 32. faiho = faihu, Mark
X. 23. Examples are: ogan, to fear', ogjan, terrify;
hrbpar, brother; sokjan, to seek; saiso, / sowed; halrtd,
heart
§ 8. u had the same sound as the vowel in English put,
as ubils, evil; ufta, often; fugls, /ozy/, bird; sitnus, son;
bundans, bound faihu, cattle sunu (acc. sing.), son,
a had the same sound as the u in NHG. gut, as ut, uta,
out uhtwo, early morn ;
brujjs, bride bus, house
J)usundi, thousand.

§ 9. iu was a falling diphthong (i. e. with the stress

on the and pronounced like the ew in North. Engl,
i),

dial, pronunciation of new. It only occurs in stem-

syllables (except in uhtiugs, seasonable), 3& above;

]5iuda, people driusan, to fall ; triu, tree ;
knin, knee.
§ 10. As has already been pointed out in § 3, the di-
graph ai was used by Ulfilas without distinction in writing
to represent three different sounds which were of threefold
origin. Our means for determining the nature of these
sounds are derived partly from a comparison of the Gothic
forms in which they occur with the corresponding forms
of the other Indo-Germanic languages, and partly from the
Gothic spelling of Greek loan-words. The above remarks
also hold good for the digraph au, § 11.
 —
8 Phonology

ai was a short open e-sound like the e in OHG. neman,

and almost like the a in English hat. It only occurs
before r, li, hr (except in the case of aippAu, or, and pos-
sibly waila, a;*?//, and in the reduplicated syllable of the
pret of strong verbs belonging to Class VII). See §§ 67,
69, 311. Examples are; airj>a, earth) bairan, to bear)
wairpan, to throw) faihu, cattle) tdohm., ten ) saihran, to
see) afauk, I increased) lailot, I let) haihdit, I named.
But see p. 362.
was a diphthong and had the same sound as the
ei in NHG. mein, my, and nearly the same sound as the
i in English mine, as di]>s, oath ; dins, one hldifs, loaf) ;

stdins, stone ;
twdi, two ; nimdi, he may take.
ai had probably the same pronunciation as OE. ® (i, e.

a long open e-sound). It occurs only in very few words

before a following vowel (§ 76), as saian, tosow waian, ;

to blow )
faian, to blame ; and possibly in armaio, mercy,
pity. But see p. 362.
ad was a short open o-sound like the o in English
§ 11.
not. It only occurs before r and h, as hadrn, horn ;

wadrd, loord dadhtar, daughter adhsa, ox. See §§ 71,

; ;

73, and p. 362.

au was a pure diphthong and had approximately the
same sound as the ou in English house, as dugo, eye ;
duso, ear) CLku]m^, death) hdubip, head) ahtdu, eight)
nimau, I may take,
au was a long open o-sound like the au in English aught.
It only occurs in a few words before a following vowel
{§ 80),
as staua, judgment ) taui, deed) trauan, to trust ; bauan,
to build, inhabit. Cp. §§ 3 and 10. But see p. 362.
§12. From what has been said in §§ 4--11, we arrive at
the following Gothic vowel-system :

Short vowels a, ai, i, ad, u

Long „
Diphthongs
a, e, ai, ei, 6, au, u
ai, du, iu
 ]

§§ i 3 -^<5 ] Alphabet and Pronimctation 9

Note.— I.Foi* y, see § 2 note 3. The nasals and liquids in

the function of vowels will be found under consonants §§ 22, 25.
3. di, du, iu were falling diphthongs, that is, the stress fell
upon the first of the two elements.

B. The Consonants.

§ 13. According to the transcription adopted in § 2 the

Gothic consonant-system is represented by the following

letters, which are here re-arranged after the order of the

English alphabet b, d, f, g, h, hr, j, k, 1, m, n, p, q, r, s,
t, J), w, z.

§ 14. b had a twofold pronunciation. Initially, as also

medially and finally after consonants, it was a voiced
explosive like English b, as barn, child-, blinds, blind]
bairan, to hear-, salbdn, to anoint] arbi, heritage] lamb,
lamb ;
-swarb, he wiped.
Medially after vowels was a voiced bilabial spirant,
it

and may be pronounced v in English live, which

like the
is a voiced labio-dental spirant, as haban, to have sibun, ;

seven ;
ibns, even. See § 161.
§15. d had a twofold pronunciation. Initially, as also
medially and finally after consonants, it was a voiced
explosive like the d in English do, as dags, day] ddu]?us,
death] dragan, to draw] kalds, cold] bindan, to bind,
band, bound] treasure also when geminated, as
iddja, I went.
Medially after vowels it was a voiced interdental spirant

nearly like the th in English then, as faAzx, father badi,

bed] bindan, to offer. See § 173.
was probably a voiceless bilabial spirant like the
§ 16. f
f in OHG. slafan, to sleep ; a sound which does not occur
in English. It may, however, be pronounced like the f in

English life, which is labio-dental, as fadar, father fulls, ;

full ] nfar, over ;

wiilfs, wolf] fimf, five ;
gaf, he gave.
 ;

lo Phonology [§§17-18

§ 17. g. The exact pronunciation of this letter cannot be

determined with certainty for all the positions in which

it is found.
g probably had the same sound as the g in
Initial
English go,. as gb]>s,good', gibaii, to give] the same may
also have been the pronunciation of g in the combination
vowel + g+ consonant (other than a guttural), as btigjan,
to buy] tagla, hairs] tagra (nom. pL), tears. Cp.
§§167-8.
Medially between vowels it was a voiced spirant like
the widely spread pronunciation of g in NHG. tage, days,
kugb, eye ]
steigsin, to ascend. Cp. § 168.
Final postvocalic g and g in the final combination gs
was probably a voiceless spirant like the ch in NHG. or
in Scotch loch, as dag (acc. sing.), day ;
mag, he' can ;

dags, day. Cp. § 169.

Before another guttural was used to express a guttural
it

nasal (q) like the y in Greek SiyyeXos, angel] cLyxt, near]

and the ng in English thing, or the n in think, as aggilus,
angel] briggan, ifo finger] drigkan, to

sigqan, to sink.

Note.— Occasionally, especially in St. Luke, the guttural

nasal is expressed by n as in Latin and English, as pankeip

= jjagkeiJ?, Luke xiv. 31 bringip = briggip, Luke xv. 22.

;

The combination ggw wasin some words equal to +

gw, and in others equal to gg (a long voiced explosive)
+ w. When it was the one, and when the other, can only
be determined upon etymological grounds. Examples of
the former are siggwan, to sing] aggwiis, and
of the latter bliggwan, to heat, strike triggws, true, faith-
;

fid. Cp. §151.

§ 18. h,
initially before vowels and probably also
medially between vowels, was a strong aspirate, as haban,
to have ] hairto, heart ]tsdhu, cattle gateihaii, to announce.
;

Cp. § 164. In other positions it was a voiceless spirant

 ) )

§§19-23] Alphabet and Pronunciation ii

like the NHG. ch in iiacM, mght, as hlaifs, loaf) nahts,

night) i&lla, I hid and.
)

§ 19 . lir was either a labialized h or else a voiceless w.

It may be pronounced like the wh in the Scotch pro-
nunciation of when, as hreila, time) hrdpan, to boast)

3.hsQ., river) saihran, to see; sahr, he saw) nelv (av.),

near, Cp. notes to § 2.

§ 20. j (that is i in the function of a consonant) had

nearly the same sound-value as English y in yet. It only
occurs initially and medially, as jer, year ;
juggs, young ;
juk, yoke) lagjan, to lay) niujis, new) fijands, fend,
enemy.
§ 21. k had the same sound as English k, except that it
must be pronounced initially before consonants (1, n, r).
It occurs initially, medially, and finally, as katirn, corn ;
kniu, knee) field) brikan, to break) ik, /; juk,
voke,

§ 22. 1, m, n had the same sound-values as in English.

They all occur initially, medially, and finally, in the
function of consonants.
l. laggs, long) Idisjan, to teach) hails, hale, whole)
haldan, to hold ;
skal, I shall ;
mel, time.
m. mena, moon mizdo, ineed, reward name, name
; ; ;

niman, to take nam, he took nimam, we take.

; ;

n. nahts, night) niun, nine) mena, moon) riniian, to

run Idiin, reward kann, I know. ;

In the function of vowels they do not occur in stem-

syllables, as fugls, fowl, bird) tagl, hair) sigljo, seal)
mdijjms, gift) bagms, tree, beam) ibns, even) t6.ikns,
token. See § 159.
§ 23. p had the same sound as English p in put. It

occurs initially (in loan-words only), medially, and finally,

os ywA, pound pdida, coat) plinsjan, to dance) slepan,

to sleep) 6m^%,deep) to help) saislep, he slept)
skip, ship.
 12 Phonology [§§
24-30

§ 24 q was a
.
labialized k, and may be pronounced like

the English queen, as qiman, to come) qens, imfc)

qm in
sigqan, to sink ; riqis, darkness sagq, he sank bistiigq,
a stumbling. See §§ 2 note 3 , 163.
§ 25. r was a trilled
lingual r, and was also so pro-
nounced before consonants, and finally, like the r in
Lowland Scotch. It occurs as a consonant initially,

medially, and finally, as raihts, rights straight redan, ;

to counsel) bairaii, to bear) barn, child) fidwor,

daur, door.
In the function of a vowel it does not occur in stem-
syllables, as akrs, field ; tagr, tear htiggrjan, to hunger. ;

Cp. § 159.
§ 26. s was a voiceless spirant in all positions like the s
in English sin, as sania, same ;
sibun, seven ;
wisan, to

be )
Jjusundi, thousand ;
hus, house ;
gras, grass.
§ 27. t had the same sound-value as English t in ten, as
taihun, ten ;
tunjjus, tooth ;
hditan, to name ;
malits, might,
power ; lialrto, heart ;
wdit, / know ;
at, to, at,

§ 28. J?
was a voiceless spirant like the th in English
thin, as J>agkjan, to think ;
]?reis, three ;
br6]?ar, bi^other ;

bru))S, bride ;
mij), loith ;
fan)?, he found.

§ 29. w (i. e. u the function of a consonant) had

in
mostly the same sound-value as the in English wit. w
After diphthongs and long vowels, as also after consonants
not followed by a vowel, it was probably a kind of reduced
which cannot be determined.
ii-sound, the exact quality of
Examples of the former pronunciation are wens, hope ; — ;

witan, to wrikan, to persecute) swistar, sister)

taihswo, right hand. And of the latter sndiws, snow ;

waurstw, work skadwjan, to overshadow.

§ 30. z was a voiced spirant like the 2 in English freeze,

and only occurs medially in regular native Gothic forms,

as huzd, hoard, treasure) hazjan, to praise) maiza,
greater. But see § 175.
§§ 31-2] Alphabet and Pwnmiciation 13

§ 81 . Phonetic Survey of the Gothic Sound-system,

A. Vowels (Sonants).
(Short a, ai5, tt
Guttural
(Long a, 6, au, ii

(Short ai, i
Palatal
(Long e, ai, ei
To these must also be added the nasals m, n, and the
liquids 1, r in the function of vowels. See § 169.

B. Consonants.
Inter-
Labial. Dental. Guttural.
dental.
(Voiceless p t, tt k, kk: q
Explosives
I Voiced b d, dd gg
Spirants
(Voiceless f hVP h, (g?): hr
(Voiced b d g
Nasals m, mm n,nn g (gg)
Liquids L H r,; rr
Semi'Vowels w, j (palatal)
To these must be added the aspirate h. See § 2 note i

for X.
In Gothic as in the oldest period of the other Germanic
languages, intervocalic double consonants were really
long, and were pronounced long as in Modern Italian and
Swedish, thus atta = at-ta, father manna = man-na,
man.

Stress (Accent).

Indo-Germanic languages have partly pitch

§ 32. All the
(musical) and partly stress accent, but one or other of the
two systems of accentuation always predominates in each
language, thus in Sanskrit and Old Greek the accent was
predominantly pitch, whereas in the oldest periods of
the Italic dialects, and the Keltic and Germanic languages,
14 Phonology [§ 32

the accent was predominantly stress. This difference in

the system of accentuation is clearly seen in Old Greek
and the old Germanic languages by the preservation of
the vowels of unaccented syllables in the former and the
weakening or loss of them in the latter. In the early
period of the parent Indg. language, the stress accent must
have been more predominant than the pitch accent,
because it is only upon this assumption that we are able to
account for the origin of the vowels i, a (§ 35, Note i),
the liquid and nasal sonants (§§ 53-6), and the loss of
vowel often accompanied by a loss of syllable, as in Greek
gen, Tra-Tp-ds beside acc. ira-Tep-a ;
ireT-oixai beside e-iTT-6p,t]>'
;

Gothic gen. pi. adhs-ne beside acc. ^adhsa-ns. It is now

a generally accepted theory that at a later period of the
parent language the system of accentuation became pre-
dominantly pitch, which was preserved in Sanskrit and
Old Greek, but which must have become predominantly
stress again in prim. Germanic some time prior to the
operation of Verner’s law (§ 136).
The quality of the accent in the parent language was
partly ^ broken ’ (acute) and partly ' slurred ’ (circumflex).
This distinction in the quality of the accent was preserved
in prim. Germanic in final syllables containing a long
vowel, as is seen by the difference in the development of

the final long vowels in historic times according as they

originally had the 'broken! or 'slurred accent (§§87 (i), 89).
’

In the parent language the chief accent of a word did

not always fall upon the same syllable of a word, but was

free or movable as in Sanskrit and Greek, cp. e. g. Gr. nom.

father, voc. -n-drep, acc. irar^pa; Skr. emi, I go, pi.
imas, we go.This free accent was still preserved in prim.
Germanic at the time when Verner’s law operated,
whereby the voiceless spirants became voiced when the
vowel immediately preceding them did not bear the chief
accent of the word (§ 136). At a later period of the prim.
 ) ) ;

§ 33] A ccentuaiion 15

Germanic language, the chief accent of a word became

confined to the first syllable. This confining of the
chief accent to the first syllable was the cause of the
—
great weakening and eventual loss ^which the vowels —
underwent in unaccented syllables in the prehistoric period
of the individual Germanic languages (Ch. V). And the
extent to which the weakening of unaccented syllables has
been carried in some of the Modern Germanic dialects
is well illustrated by such sentences as: as et it 1119011,

I shall have it in the morning) ast 0 dimt if id kud, I should

have done it if I had been able (West Yorks.).
§ 33 The rule for' the accentuation of uncompounded
.

words is the same in Gothic as in the oldest period of the

other Germanic languages, vk. the chief stress fell upon
the first syllable, and always remained there even when
suffixes and inflexional endings followed it, as dudags,
blessed] niman, to take ; reikinon, to rule ; the preterite of
reduplicated verbs, as laildt ; letan, to let) haihdit hditan,
:

blindamma (masc. dat. sing,), blind) dagos, (foys

to call)

gumane, of men) nimanda, they are taken) harnilOf little

child berusjos, parents ; bro])rahans, brethren ;
dala]>r6,
from beneath ddubijja, deafness ;
mannisks, human ;
Jdudinassus, ;
wsXdxdm, power. The position of
the secondary stress in trisyllabic and polysyllabic words
fluctuated in Gothic, and with the present state of our
knowledge of the subject it is impossible to formulate any
hard and fast rules concerning it.
In compound words it is necessary to distinguish be-
tween compounds whose second element is a noun or an
adjective, and those whose second element is a verb. In
the former case the first element had the chief accent in the
parent Indg. language ; in the latter case the first element
had or had not the chief accent according to the position
of the verb in the sentence. But already in prim. Germanic
the second element of compound verbs nearly always had
 6 —

1 Phonology [§§34-5

the chief accent

;
a change which was mostly brought about
by the compound and simple verb existing side by side.
This accounts for the difference in the accentuation of
such pairs as dndahafts, : andhdfjan, to answer;
pleasant'. axiAnim^Ln, to receive.

§ 84. As has been stated above, compound words, whose

second element is a noun or an adjective, had originally
the chief stress on the first syllable. This simple rule was
preserved in Gothic, as frakunjjs, OE. fracuj), despised ;
gaskafts, OHG. gascaft, creation ;
unmahts, infirmity ;

tifkun]>i, knowledge-, tisfilh, burial; akranaldus, without

fruit; allwaldands, the Almighty; brujifajjs, bridegroom;
gistradagis, to-morrow; Idttshandus, empty-handed-;
twalibwintrus, twelve years old; J>iudangardi, kingdom.
But in compound verbs the second element had the chief
stress, as atlagjan, to lay on ; duginnan, to begin ; frakun«
nan, to despise gaqiman,. to assemble; usfulljan, to fulfil.
;

When, however, the first element of a compound verb was

separated from the verb by one or more particles, it had
the chief stress, as gd-u-hra*sehri, Mark viii. 23; diz-iili>
])an»sat, Mark xvi. 8.

CHAPTER II

THE PRIMITIVE GERMANIC EQUIVALENTS

OF THE INDO-GERMANIC VOWEL-SOUNDS
§ 35. The parent Indo-Germanic language had the
following vowel-system :

Short vowels a, e, i, o, u, s
Long „ a, e, i, 6, fi

Short diphthongs ai, ei, oi, au, eii, ou

Long „ ai, ei, bi, au, eu, oil
Short vocalic 1, m, n, r
 —

§§ 36 - 7 ] IndoGermank Vowel-Soimds 17

Note. i. The short vowels i, u, 9, the long vowels and

I, ii,

vocalic 1, m, n, r occurred originally only in syllables which

did not bear the principal accent of the word.
The short vowels i, u, and vocalic 1 , in, rt, r arose from the
loss of e in the strong forms ei, eu, el, em, en, er, which was
caused by the principal accent having been shifted to some
other syllable in the word.
o, the quality of which cannot be precisely defined, arose
from the weakening of an original a, e, or o, caused by the loss
of accent. It is generally pronounced like the final vowel in
German Gabe.
i and u were contractions of weak diphthongs which arose
from the strong forms eia, ai, ei, oi ; eua, au, eu, 6 u through
the loss of accent. The e in eia, eua had disappeared before
the contraction took place. See § 32,
s. The long diphthongs
ai, ei, &c., were of rare occurrence
in the parent language, and their history in the prehistoric
period of the various branches of the Indo-Germanic languages,
except when final, is still somewhat obscure. In stem-syllables
they were generally either shortened to ai, ei, &c., or the second
element (i, In final syllables they were gener-
u) disappeared.
ally shortened to ai, ei. See. In this book no further account
will be taken of the Indg, long diphthongs in stem-syllables.
For their treatment in final syllables in Primitive Germanic,
see § 89.
3 . Upon theoretical grounds it is generally assumed that the
parent language contained long vocalic 1, m, 11 , r. But their
history in the various Indg. languages is still uncertain. In
any case they were of very rare occurrence, and are therefore
left out of consideration in this book.

§ 36. a (Lat. a, Gr. a) remained, as Lat. ager, Gr, aypos,

Skr. ajras, Goth, akrs, O.Icel. akr, OS. akkar, OHG.
ackar, OE. secer, field, acre; Gr. SXs, Lat. gen, salis,
Goth, O.Icel. OS. salt, OFIG. salz, OE. sealt, salt; Lat.
aqita, Goth, ahra, OS. OHG. aha, OE. ea from "'^eahu,
older *ahti, ‘water, river; Lat. alitts, Gr. SXXos, Goth, aljis,
other,

§ 37. e (Lat. e, Gr. e) remained, as Lat. fero, Gr. ^epu,

II8;7 C :
 8 — ;

1 Phonology [§§ 3^2

I hear, O.Icel. bera, OS. OHG. OE. beran, to hear) Lat.
edo, Gr. eSo|iat, Skr. ddmi, I eat, O.Icel. eta, OHG. ei??an,
OS. OE. etan, to m#; Lat. pellis, Gr, -rreXXa, OS. OHG.
OE. fell, skin, hide.
fel,

§ i (Lat. i, Gr. i) remained,

38. as Gr. Flom.
Skr.vidma, Goth, witum, O.Icel. vitiim, OS, witim,
OHG. wi??um, OE. witon, we knoztj, cp. Lat. videi'e, to
see ',
Lat. piscis, Goth, fisks, O.Icel. fiski', OS. fisk, OHG,
OE.rR&c, Jish Lat. vidtia (adj. fern.), bereft of, deprived of
Goth, widuwo, OS.widowa, OHG, wituwa, OE. widewe,
widow.
§ 39. o (Lat. o, Gr. 0 ) became a in stem-syllables, as Lat.
octo, Gr. oKTcS, Goth, ahtau, OS, OHG. ahto, OE. eahta,
eight) Lat. hostis, stranger, enemy, Goth, gasts, OS,
OHG, gast, OE. giest, guest) Lat. quod, Goth, h/a,
O.Icel. hvat, OS. hwat, OHG. hwa?, OE. hwset, what)
Skr. kds, who ?
Note. o remained later in unaccented syllables in prim.
Germanic than in accented syllables, but became a in Gothic,
as balram — Gr. Doric <pdpoixes, we bear bairand = Dor. <J>6poKTt,
;

they bear.

§ 40. u (Lat. u, Gr. 0) remained, as Gr, ku(/(5s (gen. sing.),

Goth, hunds, O.Icel. hundr, OHG. hunt, OS. OE. hand,
dog, hound) Gr. 0upa, OS. duri, OHG. turi, OE. duru,
door) Skr. bu«budhimd, we watched, Gr. Tr^-TToorTai, he has
inquired, Goth, budum, O.Icel. buiSum, OS. budun, OHG,
butum, OE. budon, we announced, offered.
§ 41. a became a in all the Indo-Germanic languages,
except in the Aryan branch, where it became i, as Lat.
pater, Gr. rrarrip, O.Ir. athir, Goth, fadar, O.Icel. facSir,
OS. fader, OHG. fater, OE. feeder, father, Skr. pitar-
(from *p3ter-), father ; Lat. status, Gr. o-Tards, Skr, sthitds,
standing,Goth. sta})s, O.Icel. statir, OS. stad, OHG.
stat, OE. stede, prim. Germanic *stadiz, place.

§ 42. a (Lat, a, Gr. Doric a, Attic, Ionic ->]) became o, as

§§ 43 -/] Indo-Germanic VowelSoimds 19

Lat. mater, Gr. Dor. fj-aTrjp, O.Icel. moSir, OS. modar,

OHG. muoter, OE. mo6.otf mother; Gr. Dor. ^iparYjp,

member of a dm, hs-t. frater, Skr. bhratar-, Goth, brojiar,
O.Icel broSir, OS. brothar, OHG. bruoder, OE. brojjor,
brother ; 'Ld.t, fagus, beedi, Gr. Dor. « kind of oak,
Goth, boka, letter of the alphabet, O.Icel OS. bok, hook,
OE. boc-treow, heedi-tree.

§ 43. e (Lat. e, Gr.

iq) remained, but it is generally written

^ (= Goth, O.Icel OS. OHG. a, OE. ») in works on

e,
Germanic philology, as Lat. edimtis, Skr. adma, Goth,
etum, O.Icel atum, OS. atun, OHG, a?um, OE. «ton,
we ate; Lat. mensis, Gr. firjy, month, Goth, mena, O.Icel
mane, OS. OHG. mano, OE. mona, moon; Goth, ga-
dejjs, O.Icel da?i, OS. dad, OHG. tat, OE. dad, deed,
related to Gr. 0ii]-crw, I shall place.

§ 44. i (Lat. i, Gr. t) remained, as Lat. su-inits (adj.),

belonging a pig, Qoih. swein, O.Icel svm, OS. OHG,

to

O'E.^viin, swim, pig; cp. Skr. nav-mas, ; Lat. simus,

OS, sin, OHG. sim, OE. si-en, we may be; Lat. velimus
= Goth, wileima (§ 343).
§ 45. 0 (Lat. 6, Gr. w) remained, as Gr. -rrluTcSs, swimming,
Goth, flodus, O.Icel flo5, OHG. fluot, OS. OE. fiod,
flood, tide, cp. Lat. plorare, to weep aloud; Gr. Dor. tx&s,
Skr. pat, Goth, fotus, O.Icel fotr, OHG. fuo?, OS. OE.
foot; Goth, doms, O.Icel domr, OHG. tuom, OS.
loi.,

OE. Aom, judgment, sentence, related to Gr. 0up,ds, heap;

Lat. Sos, Goth. OE. bloma, OS. blomo, OHG. bluoma,
blossom, flower.
§ 46, u (Lat. u, Gr. D) remained, as Lat. mus, Gr, p,Gs,

Skr. mus», O.Icel OHG. OE. mus,

mouse; Lat. sus,
Gr.5s, OHG. OE. su, sow, pig; Goth, fuls, O.Icel full,
OHG. OE, related to Lat. puteo, I smell bad, Gr.
I make to rot.

§ 47, ai (Lat. ae (e), Gr. ai, Goth, iii, O.Icel ei, OS. e,

OHG. ei (e), OE, a) remained, as Lat. aedes,

.
C'2 ; .
20 '
Phonology [§§ 48-51

onginslly fire-placef hearth, Skr. edhas, firewood, Gr. aWw,

I burn,OHG. eit, OE. ^6., funeral pile, ignis, rogus Lat.
aes, Goth. 4iz, O.Icel. eir, OHG. er, OE. ar, brass, metal,
money, Lat. caedo, I hew, cut down, Goth, skaidan, OS,
skedan, skedan, OHG. sceidan, OE, scadan, sceadan,
to divide, sever.

§ 48. ei (Lat. i (older ei)^ Gr. et) became i, as Gr. ffrei'xw,

I ^0 Goth, steigan (ei = i), O.Icel. stiga, OS, OHG.

,

OE. stigan, to ascend Gr. Xeitrw, I leave, Goth, leihran,

OS. OHG. lihaa, OE. leon from *liohan, older *lihan,
to lend Lat. died, / say, tell, Gr. 8eiKvo|xi, I show, Goth,
;

ga-teihan, to tell, declare, OS. af-tihan, to deny, OHG.

zihan, OE. teon, to accuse', Skf. bhedati, he splits, Goth,
beitan, OE. OS. bitan, OHG. bi?gan, to bite.
§ 49. oi (O.Lat. oi (later u), Gr. 01 ) became ai (cp. § 39),
as Gr. oiSe, Skr. veda, Goth, wdit, O.Icel. veit, OS. wet,
OHG. wei?, OE. wat, he knows ;
O.Lat. oinos, later
unus, Goth, dins, O.Icel, einn, OS, en, OHG. ein, OE.
an, one, cp. Gr. olvl\, the one on dice Gr. ir^-iroiOe, he trusts, ',

Goth. bai]j, O.Icel. bei$, OS. bed, OHG, beit, OE. bad,
he waitedfor', Gr. tpi = Goth. ))di (§ 265).
§ 50, au (Lat. an, Gr. au, Goth, dn, O.Icel. an, OS. 6,
OHG. on (6), OE. ea) remained, as Lat. auris, Goth,
duso, OS. OHG. ora, OE. eare, ear', Lat. augeo, Gr.
I increase, Goth, dnkan, O.Icel. anka, OS, okian,
au^dvw,
OHG. ouhhon, OE. eacian, to add, increase', cp, Skr.
ojaS', strength.

§ 61. eu (Lat. on (later n), Gr. eo, Goth, in, O.Icel. jo

(jn),OS. OHG. io, OE. eo) remained, as Gr. yeuw, I give a
taste of, Goth, kiusan, O.Icel. kjosa, OS. OHG. kiosan,
OE, ceosan, to. test, choose Gr. ireu0o[i,ai, I inquire, Skr.
',

bodhati, he is awake, learns, Goth, ana-biudan, /o

command, O.Icel. bjotSa, OS. biodan, OHG. biotan, OE.
beodan, to offer Lat. dotted (dneo), I lead, Goth, tinhan,
',

OS. tiohan, OHG. ziohan, to lead, draw. See § 63.

 s

§§ 52 - 6 ] IndO'Germamc Vowel'Sounds 21

§ 52. ou (Lat. oil (later u), Gr. ou) became au (cp. § 39),

as prim. Indg. *roudhos, Goth. r4uj>s, O.Icel. rauSr, OS.

rod, OHG. rot, OE. read, red, cp. Lat. rufus, red; prim.
Indg. *bhe-bhoiidhe, Skr. bubodha, has waked, Goth, bdiij?,

O.Icel. baii5, OS. bod, OHG. bot, OE. bead, has offered.

§ m (Lat. em, Gr. a, ajj,) became iim, as Gr. dfio- (in

53.
from some place or other), Goth, sums, O.Icel.
dfidfiet/,

siimr, OS. OHG. OE. sum, some one; Gr. cKaTw, Lat.
centum (with n from m by assimilation, and similarly in
the Germanic languages), Goth. OE. OS. hund, OHG.
hunt, hundred, all from a prim, form *kmt6m.
§ 54. n (Lat. en, Gr. a, a^) became un, as Lat. com*
mentus (pp.), invented, devised, Gr. adTd-/ji,aTos, acting of one'
own will, Goth. ga*munds, OHG. gi*munt, OE. ge*mynd,
remembrance, prim, form *mnt6s (pp.) from root men-,
think; OS. wundar, OHG. wuntar, OE. wundor, wonder,
cp. Gr, d6peu from I gaze at.
§ 56. r (Lat. or, Gr. ap, pa) became ur, ru, as OHG.
gi-turrum, OE. durron, we dare, cp. Gr. ©apo-iis (OpatnJs),
bold,Qapcriui, I am of good courage; dat. pi. Gr. iraTpdo-i,

Goth, fadrum, OHG. faterum, OE. to fathers;

Lat. porca, the ridge between two furrows, OHG. furuh,

0 E. furh, /?irrow.
§ 56. 1 became ul, lu, as Goth, fulls,
(Lat. ol, Gr. aX, Xa)
O.Icel. fullr, OHG. OS. OE. full, prim, form *pln6s,
vol,
full; Goth, wulfs, O.Icel. ulfr, OHG. wolf, OS. OE, wulf,
prim, form *wiqos, wolf
Note.— I. If we summarize the vowel-changes which have
been stated in this chapter, it will be seen that the following
—
vowel-sounds fell together: a, o, and 9; original ti and the
u which arose from Indg. vocalic 1, m, n, r; I and ei a and o j ;

ai and oi; au and ou.

2 As we shall sometimes have occasion to use examples
.

from Sanskrit, it may be well to note that Indg. I, u remained

in this language, but that the following vowel-sounds fell
together, viz. a, e, o in a; i, 9 in i; a, e, o in a| tautosyllabic
ai, ei, oi in e; and tautosyllabic au, eu, ou in o.
 — —

"
22 Phonology [§§ 57-1^0

CHAPTER in
THE PRIMITIVE GERMANIC VOWEL-SYSTEM
§ 57. From what has been said in §§ 36-62, we arrive
at the following vowel-system for the prim. Germanic
language :

Short vowels a, e, i,

Long „ e, i, 0, fi

Diphthongs ai, au, eti

—
Note. k was an open e-sound like OE. e was a close
sound like the e in NHG. reh. The origin of this vowel has
not yet been satisfactorily explained. It is important to re-
member that it is never the equivalent of Indo-Germanic e
(§ 43) which appears as » in px'iin. Germanic. See §§ 75, 77.

§ 58. This system underwent several modifications

during the prim. Germanic period, i, e. before the parent
language became differentiated into the various separate
Germanic languages. The most important of thc.se
changes were :

§69. became ax, as Goth. OS. OPIG. fahan,

a-i-ijx
O.Icel. OE. fon, from Ta^x^nan, to catch, seise,
fa,
cp. Lat. pango, Ifasten) Goth, fiahta (inf, Jpagkjan), OS.
thahta, OHG. dahta, OE. J)olite from older ^jjaijxfa,
’’^JxagxtO'j I thought, cp. O.Lat. tongeo, I knozo. Every
prim. Germanic a in accented syllables was of this origin.
Cp. §42.
—
Note. The a in the above and similar examples was still
a nasalized vowel in prim. Germanic, as is seen by its develop-
ment to o in OE. The i (§ 60) and u (§ 62) were also nasalized
vowels in prim. Germanic.

§ became i under the following circumstances

60. e
Before a nasal + consonant, as Goth. OS. OE. bindan,
I.

O.Icel. binda, OHG. bintan, to bind, cp, Lat. of-fendimen-

turn, chin-cloth, of-fendix, knot, band, Gr. father-in-
law) Lat. ventus, Goth. winds, O.Icel. viiidr, OS. OE.whid,
§6i; Pnmkiive Germanic VmvelSystem 23

OHG. wint, ewW; Gr. TreVre, Goth, fimf, O.Icel. fim(m),

OHG. fimf, finf, This i became i under the same
conditions as those by which a became a (§ 69), as Goth,
fieihan, OS. thihan, OE. Seon, OHG. dihan, from
'''})igxanan, older ’’'jjeqxanan, to thrive. The result of this
sound-law was the reason why the verb passed from the
third into the first class of strong verbs (§ 300), cp. the
OS. gi-fimgan, OE. ge-tSungen.
isolated pp.
2. When followed by an i, i, or j in the next syllable,
as Goth. OS. OHG. ist, OE. is, from *isti, older “^esti =
Gr. €CTTi, is] OHG. irdin, beside erda, earth;
Goth, midjis, O.Icel. miSr, OS. middi, OE. midd, OHG.
mitti, Lat. medius, from an original form ''medhjos,
middle; OS. birid, OHG. birit, he bears, from an original
form ^bhdreti, through the intermediate stages *bered:i,
'b^ridi, *biridi, beside inf. beran; O.Icel. sitja, OS.
sittian, OHG. sizzen, OE. sittan, from an original form
'^sedjonom, to sit.

3. In unaccented syllables, except in the combination

•er when not followed by an i in the next syllable, as OE.
fet, older fdet, from *fotiz, older *f6tes, feet, cp. Lat.
pedes, Grw iroSes. Indg. e remained in unaccented sylla-
bles in the combination -er when not followed by an i in
the next syllable, as acc. OS. fader, OHG. fater, OE.
feeder, Gr. father OE. hwae])er, Gr. iroTcpos, which
of two.
§ 61. followed originally by an a, 6, or e in the next
i,

syllable,became e when not protected by a nasal -f con-

sonant or an intervening i or j, as O.Icel. verr, OS. OHG.
OE. wer, Lat. vir, from an original form '*wiros, ma7i
OHG. OE. nest, Lat. nidus, from an original form
’nizdos. In historic times, however, this law has a great
number of exceptions owing to the separate languages
having levelled out in various directions, as OE. spec
beside spic, bacon; OHG. lebara beside OE. lifer, liver;

OHG. leccon beside OE. liccian, to lick OHG. leben

 Phonology [§§
62-4

beside OE. libban, to live OHG. quec beside OE. cwic,

alive.

§
by an a, 6, or e in the next
62. u, followed originally
became o when not protected by a nasal + con-
syllable,
sonant or an intervening i or j, as OE. dohtor, OS.
dohter, OHG. tohter, Gr. daughter-, O.Icel. ok,
OHG. job, Gr. yoke ; OE. OS. god, OHG. got,
from an original form *ghut6m, god, beside OHG.
gutin, goddess; pp. OE. geholpen, OS. giholpan, OHG.
giholfan, helped, beside pp. OE. gebunden, OS. gibmidaii,
OHG. gibuntan, bound; pp. OE. geboden, OS. gibodaii,
OHG. gibotan, offered, beside pret. pi. OE. biidon, OS,
budun, OHG. buttim, toe offered. Every prim. Germanic
o in accented syllables was of this origin. Cp. § 39.
ti became u under the same conditions as those by
which a and i became a and i, as pret. third pers, singular
Goth. Jjuhta, OS. thuhta, OHG. duhta, OE. ))uhte,
beside inf. Goth. J^ugkjan, OS. thunkian, OHG. diinken,
OE. fiyncan, to seem; and similarly in Goth, iihtwd,
OS. OHG. uhta, OE. uhte, daybreak, dawn.
§ 63. The diphthong eu became in when the next
syllable originally contained an i, i, or j, cp. § 60 (2 ), but
remained eu when the next syllable originally contained
an a, o, or e. The iu remained in OS. and OHG., but
became ju (y by i-umlaut) in O.Icel., andio (5e by i«umlaut)
in OE., as Goth, liuhtjan, OS. liuhtian, OHG. liuhten,
O E, liehtan, to give light, beside OS. O H G. lioht, O E. leoht,
a light; O.Icel. dypt, OS. diupi, OHG. tiufi, OE. diepe,
depth, beside O.Icel. djupr, OS. diop, OHG. tiof, OE.
deop, deep; OS. kiusid, OHG. kiusit, O.Icel. kys(s),
OE. ciesp, he chooses, beside inf. OS. OHG. kiosan,
O.Icel. kjosa, OE. ceosan, /o c/mose.
§ 64. From what has been said in §§ 59-63, it will be
seen that the prim. Germanic vowel-system had assumed
the following shape before the Germanic parent language
§64] Primitive Germanic Vowel-System 25

became differentiated into the various separate lan-

guages:—
Short vowels a, e, i, o, u
Long „ a, ie, e, 6, u
Diphthongs ai, an, eu, iu

The following table contains the normal development of

the above vowel-system in Goth. O.lcel, OS. OHG. and
OE. stem-syllables : — >

P. Germ. Goth. O.lcel. OS. OHG. OE.

a a a a a le

e i e e e e

i i i i i

0 u 0 0 0 0
u u u u u u
a a a a a 6
e a a a %
e e e e ia, (ie) e
i ei i i 1
.
I

6 6 6 0 uo 6
a 5 . u u u
ai di ei e ei a
au ail au 5 ou ea
eti iu jo eo, (io) eo, (io) eo
ill iu jfi iu iu io
;

Note. —The table does not include the sound-changes which were
caused by umlaut, the influence of neighbouring consonants, &c. For
details of this kind the student should consult the grammars of the
separate languages.
26 Phonology [§§

CHAPTER IV

THE GOTHIC DEVELOPMENT OF

THE GENERAL GERMANIC VOWEL-SYSTEM
A. The Short Vowels of Accented Syllables,

§ 65. Germanic a remained unchanged in Gothic, as Goth,

dags, OE. daeg, OS. dag, OHG. tag, O.Icel. dagr, day)
Goth, gasts, OS. OHG. gast, guest] Goth, fadar, OE.
feeder, O.Icel. fatJir, OS. fader, O FIG. fater, Goth,
ahtdti, OS. OHG, ahto, eight] OE. OS. OHG.
Goth.
faran, O.Icel. fara, to go] Goth. OE. OS, band, OFIG.
bant, he bound, Goth, bindan(§ 303); Goth, OS. OHG.
inf.

O.Icel. nam, he took, inf. niman (§ 306) ; Goth. OS.

Goth.
O.Icel. gaf, OHG. gab, he gave, Goth. inf. giban (§ 307).

§ 60. Germanic e became i, as Goth, wigs, OE. OS,

OHG. weg, O.Icel. vegr, way] Goth, hilms, OE. OS.
OHG. helm, helm] Goth, swistar, OS. swestar, OFIG.
swester, sister] Goth, hilpan (§ 303), OE. OS. helpan,
OHG help] Goth, stilan (§306), OE. OS. OFIG.
helfan, to

stelan, O.Icel. stela, to steal] Goth, itan (§ 308), OE. OS.

etan, OFIG. e?gan, O.Icel. eta, to cat.

Note.— he stem-vowel in Goth, waila (cp. OE. OS. wel,

OHG. wela), well] and in Goth, alpjjau (cp. OE.
OHG. eddo, edo), or, has not yet been satisfactorily ex-
plained, in spite of the explanations suggested by various
scholars.
 O ; ; ; ;

§§ ^ 7 - 9] Short Voimls of A ccented Syllables 2 7

§ 67. This i became broken to e (written ai) before r, h,

and hr, as Goth, hafrto, OS. herta, OHG. iierza, heart ;
Goth. air|5a, OHG. efda, earth; Goth, wairjjan
OS. ertha,
(§ 303), OHG. werdan, O.Icel. vert5a, to
OS. werthan,
become; Qot\\. bairan (§ 305), OE. OS, OHG. beraii,
O.Icel. hersL^ to bear Goth.raihts, OS. OHG. reht, right;
Goth, tathmi, OS. tehan, OHG. zehaii, ten Goth, salluan
(§ 307), OS. OHG. selian, i?o

Note.— For nih, and from older *ni-lu-i=Lat. neqite, we

not,
should expect ’^naih, but the word has been influenced by the
simple negative ni, not.

§ 68. Germanic i generally remained in Gothic, as Goth,

fisks, OS. OE. fisc, OHG. fisk, O.Icel. fiskr, /is4 Goth, ;

widuwo, OE. widewe, OS. widowa, OHG. wituwa,

widow; Goth. OE. OS. -witan, OHG. wi^^an, O.Icel.
vita, to know Goth, nirni]?, OE. niine)>, OS. nimid, OHG.
nimit, he takes; Goth, bitum, OE. biton, OHG. bij^^um,
O.Icel. bitom, we bit, inf. Goth, beitan (§ 299), pp. Goth,
bitans, OE. biten, OHG. gibi??an, O.Icel. bitenn;
Goth, bidjan, OE. biddan, O.Icel. bicJja, OS. biddian,
OlAQ. 'bitt&n, to pray, beg, entreat See § 60.

§ 69. Germanic i became broken to e (written al) before

r, h, hr, as Goth. bafri})> OS. birid, OHG. birit, he bears,
cp. § 60 (3 Goth.
),
inf. bairan ; Goth, maihstus, OHG. mist
(from ’^’mihst), dunghill, cp. Mod. English dial, mixen
Goth, ga-tailimi, they told, OE. tigon, OHG. zigun, they
accused, Goth. inf. ga-teihan (§ 299), pp. Goth, taihans,
OE. tigen, OHG. gi-zigan; Goth, laihrtim, OE. -ligon,
OFIG. liwitm, we lent, inf. Goth, leihran (§ 299), pp. Goth,
iaihraiis, OE. -ligen, OHG. giliwan, OS. •liwan.

Note,— n the forms hiri, hirjats, hirjip, see note to Mark

xii. 't-
28 Phonology [§§70-2

o',
§ 70 Germanic o became
. «, as Goth, jitk, OHG. joh,
OE. geoc, yoke) Goth, gti]?, OE, OS. god, OHG. got,
god) Goth, liuzd, OS. hord, OHG. liort, treasure) pp.
Goth, budans, OE. geboden, OS. gibodan, OHG. gibotan,
O.Icel. boSenn, inf. Goth, bitidan {§ 301), /o offer) Goth,
pp. hulpans, OE. geholpen, OS. giliolpan,OHG. giliolfan,

Goth. inf. hilpan {§ 303), to help ; pp. Goth, ntimans, OHG.

ginoman, Goth. inf. niman (§ 305), to take. See § 62.
§ 71. The n, which arose from Germanic o (§ 70), became
broken to o (written ad) before r and h, as Goth, wadrd,
OE. OS. word, OHG. wort, word) Goth, dadhtar, OE.
dohtor, OS. dohtar, OHG. tohter, daughter-, pp. Goth,
tadihans, OE. getogen, OS. -togan, OHG. gizogan,
O.Icel. togenn, Goth, inf tiiihan (§301), to lead) Goth,
wadrhta, OE. worhte, OHG. worhta, he worked, inf
Goth, wadrkjan, OHG. wurken; pp. Goth. wadr}>ans,
OE. geworden, OS. giwordan, OHG. wortan, O.Icel.
orSenn, Goth, inf wairjjan (§ 303), to become.) pp. Goth,
badrans, OE. geboren, OS. OHG. giboran, O.Icel.
borenn, inf Goth, bafran (§ 306), to bear; Goth, ga*
dadrsta, OE. dorste, OS. gi-dorsta, OHG. gi-torsta,
he dared ; inf Goth. ga«dadrsan (§ 336).

u
§ 72.Germanic u generally remained in Gothic, as Goth,
juggs, OS. OHG. jung, young) Goth, hunds, OE, OS.
hand, O.Icel. hundr, OHG. hunt, dog, hound) Goth,
simus, OE. OS. OHG. sunu, son ; Goth, hugjan, OS.
huggiaii, OHG.
huggen, to think) Goth, biidum, OE.
budon, OS. budun, OHG. butuni, O.Icel. biitSom, we
offered, announced, inf. Goth, biudan (§ 301) Goth, btinduni,
;

OE. bundon, OS. bundun, OHG. buntum, O.Icel. bundom,

we bound, Goth, inf bindan (§ 303), pp. Goth, bundans,
 ;

§§ 73
-5 ]
Short Voimls of Accented Syllables 29

OE. gebunden, OS. gibundan, OHG. gibuntan, O.IceL

biindenn. See § 40.
§ 73. Germanic u became broken to o (written aiii) before
r and b, as Goth, saiihts, OS. OHG. suht, Germanic
stem suhti-j Goth, waurms, OS. OHG. warm,
GE. wyrm, stem wurmi*, serpent, worm Goth, wat^rbian, ;

OHG. warken, to work; Goth. watir]>an, OE. wurdon,

OS. wiirdan, OHG. wurtun, O.Icel arSo, they became,
Goth. inf. wairjan (§ 303); Goth, tatihan, OE. tagon,
OHG. zagan, they drew, pulled', Goth. inf. tiahan (§ 301).

Note.' —a was not broken which arose from

to aix before r
older s by assimilation, as ur-runs, a running out\ ur-reisan,
to arise (§ 17S note 3). It is difficult to account for the u in
the enclitic particle -uh, and and in the interrogative particle
;

nub, thm.

B. The Long Vowels of Accented Syllables.

... a.

§ 74. The a, which arose from a according to § 59,

remained in Gothic] as hahan, to hang', faiirahah
(faiirhali), curtain, veil, lit. that which hangs before ;

gahahjo (av.), in order, connectedly brahta, he brought,

inf. briggan; gafahs, a catch, //«%/, related to gafahan, to
seise] fram-gahts, progress, related to gaggan, to go]
Jjaho, clay ]
unwahs, blameless.

as

§ 75, Germanic (
= QE. OS. OHG. O.Icel a)
became e in Gothic, as Goth, ga-defs, OE. d.ffid, OS. dad,
OHG. tat, deed ; Goth, mana-sefs, multitude, world, lit.
man-seed, OE. s^d, OS. sad, OHG. sat, seed] Goth, ga*
redan, to reflect upon, OE. rmdan, OS. radan, OHG.
ratan, O.Icel. raSa, to advise ] Goth, berum, OE. b^ron,
 Phonology 76-8
30 [§§

OS. OHG. bariim, O.Icel. barom, tm bore, Goth. inf.

bafran (§
Goth, setun, OE.
305)
j
OS, satmi,
OHG. sai^un, O.Icel. sato, they sat, Goth. inf. sitan

(§ 808).
§ 76. The Germanic combination mj became m (written
ai,the long vowel corresponding to ai) in Gothic before
vowels. This ai was a long open e*sound like the » in
OE. slffipan or the vowel sound in English tlietr. It

occurs in very few words : as Goth, saian, OE. sawan,

OS. saian, OHG. saen, O.Icel. sa, to sow; Goth, waiaii,
OE. wawan, OHG. waen (wajen), to blozv Goth, ;

faianda, they are blamed. But in unaccented syllables

the combination became -ki-, as habiis, thou hast,
-seji-

habaij), he has, from prim. Germanic *x^b*

i^jidi.

§ 77. Germanic e, which cannot be traced back phono-

logically to Indo-Germanic e (§ 43), is of obscure origin. In
Gothic the two sounds fell together in e, but in the other
Germanic languages they are kept quite apart, cp. §§ 43, 75,
Germanic e appears in Gothic as e (OE. OS. O.Icel. e,
OHG. e, later ea, ia, ie). In Goth, it occurs in a few
words only, as Goth. OE. OS. O.Icel. her, OHG. her
(hear, hiar, hier), here; Goth, fera, OHG. fera (feara,
fiara), country, region, side, part\ Goth, mes, OE. mese
(myse), OHG. meas (mias), table, borrowed from Lat.
mensa, Cp. § 5.

§ 78. Germanic i, written ei in Gothic, remained, as

Goth, swein, OE. OS. OHG. swin, O.Icel. s,vm,pig, cp.
Lat. su-mu-s, pertaining to a pig; Goth, hreila, a while,
time, season, OE. hwil, a while, OS. hwila (liwil), time,
OHG. wila (hwil), time, hour, O.Icel. hvil, place of rcst\
Goth, seins, OE. OS. OHG. sin, his; Goth, steigan
§§ 79-821 Long Voimls of Accented Syllables 31

(§ 300), OE. OS. OHG. stigan, O.Icel. stiga, to ascend,

Cp. §§5, 6,44, 48.
o '

§70. Germanic o remained in Gothic, as Goth, fotus,

OE. OS. fot, OHG. fuo?, O.Icel. fotv, foot, cp. Gr. Doric
TTcas; Goth, flodtis, OE, OS. flod, OHG. fluot, O.Icel. floS,
flood, stream] Goth. br6]?ar, O.Icel. brdSir, OE. brojjor,
OS. bi'o^er, OHG. bruoder, brother] Goth. OE. OS.
O.Icel. for, OHG. fuor, / fared, went,Qoi\\. inf. faran
(§ 809). Cp. §§ 42, 45.
§ 80. The Germanic combination 6w became a long
open O'Sound (written an) before vowels, as Goth, sauil,
sun, cp. OE. O.Icel. Lat. sol; Gpth. staua, (masc.) judge,
(fern.) judgment, stauida, / judged (inf. stojan), cp. Lithua-
nian stoveti, to stand, O. Bulgarian staviti, to place ; taui
(gen. tojis), deed ; afdatiidai, pp. masc. nom. pi. exhausted,
inf. '"afdojan.
Here probably belong also bauan, to inhabit, OE, OHG.
buan, ^ till, dwell] bnauan, to rub ;
trauan, OHG, truen,
OS. truon, to trow, trust.

§ 81.The Germanic combination owj became 6j, as

stoja, /jtidge, from *st6wj5, older *st6wijo ; tojis (from
*t6wjis), gen. sing, of taui, deed.

u
§ u remained in Gothic, as Goth, bus (in
82. Germanic
gud-hus, temple), OE. OS. OHG. O.Icel. hiis, house ;

Goth, rums, OE. OS, OHG. O.Icel. rum, room, related

to Lat. ru-s (gen. ru-ris), open country] Goth, jjusundi, OE.
|?usend, OS, thusundig, OHG. dusunt, O.Icel. Jpusund,
thousand] Goth, fuls, OE. OHG. ful, O.Icel. iuU,fotd]
Goth, ga-lukan, to shut, close, OE. lucan, OHG. luMian,
O.Icel. luka, /o /ocL
On the u in forms like jjuhta, it seemed, appeared]
32 Phonology [§§^3-5

Imhtm, hunger y juhiza, j/ounger ; uhtwo, early morn, see

§ 62 .

C. The Diphthongs of Accented Syllables.

ai

§ 83. Germanic ai (OE. a, OS. e, OHG. ei (e), O.Icel.

ei) remained in Gothic, as Goth, ^ins, OE. an, OS. en,

OHG. ein, O.Icel. einn, one; Goth, hdils, OE. hai, OS.
hel, OHG. heil, hale, whole, sound; Goth, stains, OE.
Stan, OS. sten, OHG. stein, O.Icel. steinn, stone; Goth,
st^ig, OE. stag, OS. steg, OHG. steig, he ascended, Goth,
inf. steigan (§ 300) ; Goth, hditan (§ 313), OE. hatan, OS.
hetan, OHG. hei?an, O.Icel. heita, to name, call. Cp.
§§47,49.
an
§ Germanic au(OE. ea, OS. 6 OHG. oti ( 6 ), O.Icel.
84. ,

an) remained in Gothic, as Goth, iugo, OE. eage, OS.

oga, OHG. ouga, O.Icel. auga, eye Goth. Mubi]? (gen.
hdubidis), OE. heafod, OS. hobid, OHG. houbit, O.Icel.
haufu]>, head Goth. ddu]>us, OE. deatS, OS. doth, OHG.
;

tod, death; Goth. rduj>s, O.Icel. rauf^r, OE. read, OS.

rod, OHG. rot, red Goth, gdumjan, to perceive, observe,
OS. gomian, OHG.
goumen, to pay attention /o; Goth,
-hldupan, OE. hleapan, OS. -hlopan, OHG. louifan,
O.Icel. hlaupa, to leap, run pret. i, 3 sing. Goth, fedns,
;

OE. ceas, OS. OHG. kos, O.Icel. kaus, inf Goth,

kiusan (§ 302), to choose. Cp. §§ 60, 62.

in

§ 85. The in, which arose from older en {§ 63), remained

in Gothic, as Goth, ninjis, OS. OHG. iiiuwi, stern
older *neujo*, new ; Goth, stiurei (in ns*stmrei, excess,
riot), cp. OHG. greatness, magnificeMce Goth,
kiusip, OS. kiusid, OHG. kinsit, chooses, tests; Goth.
§§86-7] Diphthongs of Accented Syllables 33

liiihtjan^ OS. liuhtian, OHG. liuhten, to light; Goth,

stiurjan, to establish, OHG. stiuren, /o support, steer,
eu
§ 86. eu (OE. eo, OS. OHG. io(eo), O.Icel. jo(ju))
became iu in Gothic, as Goth, diups, OE. deop, OS. diop,
OHG. tiof, O.Icel. djupr, deep; Goth. litiha]>, OE. leoht,
OS. OHG. lioht, a light, cp. Gr. X6 ok<5s, light, bright; Goth,
iitifs, OE. leof, OS. liof, OHG. liob, O.Icel. ljufr, dear;
Goth, tiuhan (§ OS. tiohan, OHG. ziohan, to draw,
301),
pull; Goth, fra-liusan, OE. for-leosan, OS. far-liosan,
OHG, fir-liosan, to lose.

CHAPTER V
THE GOTHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE PRIMI-
TIVE GERMANIC VOWELS OF UNACCENTED
SYLLABLES.
§ 87. In order to establish and illustrate the Gothic
treatment of the vowels of final syllables by comparison
with other non-Germanic languages, Lat., Greek, kc.., it
will be useful to state here a law, relating to the general
Germanic treatment of Indo-Germanic final consonants,
which properly belongs to a later chapter:—
(i) Final -m became -n. This -n remained when pro-
tected by a particle, e. g. Goth. ]>an.a (§ 265), = Skr.
tdm, Lat. is-tum, Gr. t6v. But when it was not protected
by a particle, it, as also Indo-Germanic final -n, was dropped
in prim. Germanic after short vowels ; and the preceding
vowel underwent in Gothic just the same treatment as if it
had been originally final, i. e. it was dropped with the
exception of u, e. g. acc. sing. Goth, wulf, wolf ~ Skr,
vf kam, Gr. Xukov-, Lat. lupum ; nom. acc. sing. Goth, juk,
= Skr. yugdni, Gr. luyov, Lat. jugum; inf. niman
from *nemanan, to take; acc. sing. Goth. ga-qu3ai|), a coming
 . ; ; ;

34 Phonology f§ 87

iogether, assembly =
Skv, gdtim, Gr. prim, form
a going; cp. also the Lat. endings in partim,
sitim, &c.
Acc, sing, Goth, sunti, son =
Skr. suntim, cp. the end-
ings in Gr. -aBuV, Lat. fructiim,/n«'/; acc. sing. Goth,
fotti, foot, cp. Lat. pedem, Gr. iroSa (§ 63), But the -uti
from Indg. vocalic -m disappeared in words of more than
two syllables, as acc. sing, guman from *gomantiii = Lat.
hominem, man; brojiar from ^brojjerun, brother, c^. LdX.
fratrem. In Gothic sibun, seven, and taihiitn, ten, for
older *sibu, *taihti, the final -n was re-introduced through
the influence of the inflected forms (§ 247).
—
Note. The oldest Norse runic inscriptions still retained these
final vowels, as acc. sing, staina beside Goth, stdin, stone acc. ;

sing. neut. horna beside Goth, haiirn, horn; nom. sing. gastiR
beside Goth, gasts, guest, stranger.
On the other hand, final -n merely became reduced after
long vowels in prim. Germanic, and only disappeared in
the course of the individual Germanic languages; the
process being that the long oral vowels became nasalized
and then at a later stage became oral again (cp. § 69 note).
After the disappearance of the nasal element, the long
vowel remained in Gothic when it originally had the
‘
slurred ’ (circumflex) accent, but became shortened when
it originally had the
broken ’ (acute) accent, as gen. pi.
‘

]
dage, 0 / daysgaste, of guests hanane, of cocks liairt-
^
ane, of heatis; baiirge, of cities; the -e of which corre-
sponds to a prim. Germanic -an, Indg. -Im, but this ending
only occurs in Gothic and has never been satisfactorily
explained
;
the ending in the other Germanic and I ndo-
Germanic languages presupposes -6m which regularly
appears as -6 in the Gothic gen. pi. gibo, ofgifts; bandjo,
of bands ; tuggono, of tongues ; manageino, of multitudes,
cp. Gr. 0€wi/, ofgods;hxA acc. sing, giba from *geb6n,
Indg. -am, cp. Gr, land, and acc, fern. lpQ,the~ Skr.
§S8] Vowels of Unaccented Syllables 35

tarn, acc. fem. ni 4ino-hun (§ 88 note), no one ;

noni. sing,
liana from *xanen or -on, cp. Gr. Trotp.^i^, shepherd,
leader ; nasida from *nazid5n, I saved.
Note.— For full concerning the Germ, treatment in
details
’
final syllables of Indg.vowels with the ‘ slurred and * broken ’

accent, see Streitberg’s Urgermanische Grammatik’, ch. ix,

‘

2 The Indg. final explosives disappeared in prim.

( )

Germanic, except after a short accented vowel, as pres,

subj. bairai, OE. OS. OEIG, here, from an original form
=*'bheroit, he may bear ; pret. pi. berun, OE. b^ron, OS.

OHG. barun, Ihcy bore, original ending -nt with vocalic n

(§ 54) Goth, mena from an original form *men6t, moon
; ;

Goth. }?at-a, OE. ])aet, OS. that, Indg. *tod, that, the-, OE.
hwaet, OS. hwat = Lat. quod, lohat, beside Gothic hra
{§273) ; OE. aet, OS. at Lat. ad, at.=
(3) Indg. final -r remained, as Goth, fadar, O.Icel. fa^ir,
OE. feeder, OS. fader, OHG. fater Lat. pater, Gr. =
mriip, father.
Note.— So far as the historic period of Gothic is concerned,
the law relating to the treatment of Indo-Germanic final con-
sonants may be stated in general terms thus:—With the
exception of -s and -r all other Indo-Germanic final consonants
were dropped in Gothic. In the case of the explosives it
cannot be determined whether they had or had not previously
undergone the first sound-shifting (§§ 128-32).
Of Indo-Germanic final consonant groups, the only one pre-
served in Gothic is -ns, before which short vowels are retained,
e. g. acc. pi. masc. Goth. ]3ans=Gr. Cretan rdrs (Attic Tods), ihe\

acc. pi. Goth, wulfans, wolves, cp. Gr. Cretan Kdpjmoi/s— Att. koct-
p,ous, ornaments-, acc. pi. Goth, prins — Gr. Cretan rptrs, three-,

acc. pi. Goth, summs, sons, cp. Gr. Cretan uldj's, sons. Cp. the
law stated in § 88.

a. Short Vowels.
§ 88. With the exception of u all other prim, Indo-Ger-
manic final short vowels, or short vowels which became
final in prim. Germanic (§ 87), were dropped in Gothic, as
... D2
 ) — ; ;

36 Phonology [§88

also were short vowels in the final syllables of dissyllabic

and polysyllabic words when followed by a single con*
sonant :

Goth, wdit =
Gr. olSa, Skr, veda, I know ; wdist = Gr.
otorQa, Skr. vettha, thou knowest; hlaf, I stole Gr. K^K\o(j>a. =
Goth, akrs, field =
Gr. dypos ; wulfs Gr. Xukos, Skr, =
vfkas, Lat. lupus, wolf, cp. nom. sing. O. Norse runic
inscription HoltingaR ; numans from ‘‘’nomanaz, taken ;
gen. sing, dagis, from ^dagesa, ^<3 cp. O. Bulgarian
ceso = Goth. Ms, whose) af, of, from^Gr. ^nxa) nom.
sing, hairdeis, shepherd, from *xirdij-az.
Voc. sing. Goth, wulf =
Gr. Xuk€, Lat. lupe, Skr. vfka
nim, take thou =
Gr. i/epe; nasei, from *nasiji, save thou)
bairij?, ye bear = Gr. ^epere wdit, he knows Gr. oiSe = ;

\ki\ss,helent—G\\ \i\onti, he has left) five, cp. Gr.

trivre) mik (acc.), me, cp. Gr. epeye; nom. pi. Goth, gumans

from *gomaniz, men =

Lat, homilies, cp. Gr. aKpores, anvils ;
nom. pi. gasteis from *gastij*(i)z, guests = Lat. hostes,
from *liostejes, strangers, enemies, cp. Gr. irdXeis from
’'‘TTfSXe/es, cities) nom. pi. stinjus, from *suniuz, older
*suneu*es, sons — Skr. sundvas, cp. Gr. iljBets from
_
sweet,
hrdiii, from *hrdmi (neiit.), clean, pure, cp. Gr. 'i^pi,

skilful dat. sing, gumin from *gomini r= Lat. homini, to

a man, cp, Gr. -iroipeVi, to a shepherd) dat. sing, broju* from

*br6])ri = Lat. fratri, to a brother, cp, Gr. iraTpC ;
bairis ==;

Skr. bharasi, thou bcarest ; bairi})= Skr. bhdrati, he bears ;

bairand=Gr. Dor, <})^pQm, Skr. bhdranti, tluy bear) nom.

sing, gasts == O. Norse runic inscription gastlR, guest,
Lat. hostis; wairs, from *wirsiz (av.), worse, cp, Lat.
magis, more.
Nom. acc. neut. Goth, falhu = Lat. pecu, cattle, cp. Gr,
acTTo, city) filu, much = Gr. iroXd, many; nom. sing, simus
— Skr. sunus, son, cp. the endings in Gr. t'enus, corpse,
Lat. fructusj^wfi?.
 ;;'

§ 89] V^ozvels of Unaccented Syllables 37

Note. “T he law of final vowels does, not affect originally

monosyllabic words, cp. e.g. noiii. sing. Goth, is, ^^ = Lat, is,
beside gasts= Lat. hostis Goth, hra, what= Lat. quod, beside
;

juk, yoke — Lat. jugum.

b. Long Vowels.

§ 80. Prim. Indg. long final vowels, or those which be-

came final in prim. Germanic (§ 87 and note), became
shortened in polysyllabic words, when the vowels in ques-
tion originally had the ' broken ^
accent, but remained
unshortened when they originally had the '
slurred
accent.
Examples of the former are :
— fern. nom. sing, giba,
from *gebo, Gr. xwpa^ land, Indg. -a
(cp. so, § 265), cp.

neut. nom. acc. pi. juka, from *juk6 (cp, neut. nom. acc. pi.
])b, § 265), Skr. (Vedic) yuga, O.Lat. juga, Indg. -a.

baira, Lat. fer5, Gr. <j>6pw, I bear, Indg. -6; mena, moon}
cp. men6J>s, month y particle -5 preserved in forms like
acc. sing. Ivan-o-h, each, everyone, but shortened in acc.
forms like hTB-n-o., whom ? ]
]>an-a, f/wls; J^at-a, that]
blindan-a, blind.

Pret, 3 sing, nasida, he saved, Indg. -dhet, cp. iiasides

ainamma, dat. (properly instrumental) sing. masc. neut. of
dins, one, beside aintimme-hun, to anyone ; hramma ? to

whom ? beside Ivamme-h, to everyone ;

dat. sing, masc.
neut.|)amma, to this, from an Indg. instrumental form
*tosme (cp. Goth, pe, § 265 note) ; dat. sing, daga, to a day,
from Indg. ’'dhoghe or -6; bairdima, may bear, Indg. w ,

-me. ,
,
,

J>iwi (gen, Jjiujos), maidservant, formed from ’'‘jjitis (pi,

})iw5s), manservant, like Skr. divi, goddess, from devds,
god] frijondi, from *frij6ndi (fern.), cp. Skr. pres.,
part. fern, bhdranti; wili, from /;<? will, cp. wilei*
38 Phonology [§ 90

ma, lue will \

iiemi, from he might take^ cp. nemeis.
Cp. §154.
Examples of the latter are :
— tindaro, under, cp. Skr.
adharad, below, Indg. ablative ending -Sd i of the same
origin is the -o in adverbs like l^iubjo, secretly, glaggwo,
accm^ately ; and in adverbs with the suffix -))r6 {§ 348), as
hra])r6, whence, ])a]ir5, thence. N oni. tuggo, tongue, hairto,
heart, Indg. -o.
The preservation of the final -e in adverbs with the suffix

•dre (§ 348) is also due to the vowel having had originally

the ‘
slurred ’
accent.

Note. Long vowels remained in monosyllables, as noin.

fern, so, the, //wis^Gr. Dor. a ; acc. fern, po— Gr. Dor. rav ;
nom.
acc. fem. pi.pos=Skr. tas.
They also remained in the final syllables of dissyllabic and
polysyllabic words, when protected by a consonant which was
became final in Gothic, as nom. pl.wulfos=sSkr.
originally final or
vrkas, wolves nom pi. gibSsfrom *geboz, gt/ts, cp, Skr. d,9vas,
mares gen. sing, gibos from
;
dat. pi. gibom from ;

;
salbos from ’^'salbozi, thou anointest; fidwor from
’‘fedworiz, Indg. *qetw6res, /our-, nasides from *nazid^z,
thou didst save, beside nasida, I saved nemeis from
;

thou mightest take, beside nenri, he might take] nem.eip,j>v? might

take ;
managdups, abundance.
On final long vowels when originally followed by a nasal, sec
§ 87 .

c. Diphthongs.

§ 90. Originally final -ai became -a in polysyllables, as

bairada, he is borne = Gr. mid. <})€peTat; bairanda, they are
borm=Gr, mid, i
fsciiTB., before, cp. Gr. -rrapal, beside.
Originally long diphthongs became shortened in final
syllables, as ahtdu, from an original form eight ;
dat. sing, gibdi, from *§eboi, older *ghebhai, to a gift, cp.
Gr. x<5p? for *X‘5p«i.; to a goddess dat. sing, sitiidn, to
a son, from loc. form *suniu ; dat. sing, anstai, to a favour,
§§ 91
-4 Vowels of Accented Syllables
] 39
from locative form '*'anstei, cp. Gr. iroXi^t
;
habais, from
xabS(j)i 2 (i), thou hast, habii]?, from he has.

Note.-— Gen. sing, anstdis, of a favour, from Indg. -eis, -ois;

balrdis, Gr. «j>epois, Skr, bhdres, thou mayest bear, Indg. -ois
bafrdi, Gr. <|)^poi, Skr. bharet, he may bear, Indg. -oit; gen.
sing. Bunatjs, of a son, Indg. -eus, -os.

CHAPTER VI

THE GERMANIC EQUIVALENTS OF THE

GOTHIC VOWEL-SOUNDS
A. The Vowels of Accented Syllables.
I. Short Vowels.

§91. Gothic a = Germ, a, as isidiVLV, father; field

i 2Lgv,tear; guest ; Bhtko., eight
band, he bound; nam, he took; gaf,
he gave. Cp. § 66.
§ 82. Goth, ai == (i) G.erm. e, as taihun, ten ;
falhu, cattle
salhran, to see j
bairan, to bear.
Cp.§67.
= 2 Germ,
{ )
i, as bairij), /ifi 6^nrs ; Jiafhum,
we throve, pp. Faihans; laihrum, we
lent, pp. lailuans, Cp. § 68.
§ 03. Goth, i = (i) Germ, i, as fisks,yi?si^; bititm, ive bit,

pp. bitans ; nimis, fakest bindan,

to bind. Cp. § 68.
= 2 ) Germ,
(
e, as swistar, sister; hilpan,
to help ;
mm.wa., to take ;
to give,

pp. gibans. Cp. § 66.

§ 94. Goth, an = (i) Germ, o, as wadrd, word ;
daiihtar,
daughter; pp. tadhans, drawn. Cp.
§ 70.
40 Phonology [§§ 95-102

=: ( 2) Germ. «, as wadrmsj, ae;or;;i ; waiirk-

jan, to work taiiham, wg drew. Cp,
§ 73.

§ 08. Goth, u = (i) Germ, u, as jaggs, fralusts, ;

loss;
budum, we offered ; bundam, we
bound, pp, bundans; hulpam, we
helped. Cp. § 72.
= (
2 ) Germ, o, as jak, yoke ; pp, halpaas,
helped’, pp. budans, offered’, pp.
numans, taken. Cp. §§ 62, 70.

2 . Long Vowels,

§ 06. Goth. §. = Germ, a, as hahan, to hang; ])ahta,

he thought; brShta, he brought Cp.
§§ 59 74
, .

§ 97. Goth, e = (i) Germ, e, as her, here fera, country,

region. Cp. § 77.
= { 2 ) Germ. as qens, ivtfe ; gade]>s, deed;
hetnm.,webore; setum, zw5«/; slgpan,
to sleep. Cp. § 75.
§ 98. Goth, ai = Germ. «(j), as saian, to sow; waian, to

blow. Cp. § 76.

§99. Goth, ei = Germ, i, as seins, his; swein, pig;
steigan, to ascend. Cp. § 78.
§ 100. Goth, o = Germ. 6, as fottis, foot; br6|)ar, brother;
for, I fared, went, pi. forum ; saiso,
I sowed; to judge. Cp. §§78,
81.
§101. Goth, au = Germ. 5(w), as nXSiVL?L, Judge stauida, I
judged; bauan, to inhabit Cp. § 80.
§102. Goth, u = Germ, u, as rums, room piisundi, thou- ;

sand; galukan, to lock, shut; juhiza,

younger. Cp. § 82,
 )
) ; )

§§ 103-6] Voivels of Medial Syllables 41:

3. Diphthongs.
§ 103. Goth. &l = Germ, ai, as stdins, sione ;
w^it,
I knozu ; li he ascended) hditan,
to name, call Cp. § 83.
§ 104. Goth, au = (i) Germ, au, as iugo, eye) dtikan# to
add, increase kaus, Ize chose, tested,

Cp. § 84.
=: (2) Germ, aw, as sndu, he hastened, inf.
sniwan ; maujos, of a girl, nom.
mawi,' tdujaii, to do, pret. tawida.
Cp, §150.
§105. Goth. iu = (i) Germ, in, as niujis, nezo) Huhtjaii,
to light kiusij?, he chooses, Cp. §§ 63,
85.
= {2) Germ, eu, as diups, deep ;
liiiha]>,

light) fraliusan, to lose. Cp. §§ 63,

85 -e.
= (3) Germ, ew, iw, as knin (gen. kniwis),
knee ;
qiiis (gen. qiwis), quick, alive
siuns, sight, face, Cp. § ISO,

B. The Vowels of Medial Syllables.

1. Short Vowels.

§ 106. Goth, a = (i) Germ, a (§ 39 and note), as acc, pi.

dagans, days, dat. pi. dagam niman, ;

to fake ; niniam, we take nimand, they ;

take) acc. sing, hanan, acc. pi.

hanans; masc. acc. sing, blindaiia,
bhnd, dat. sing, blindamma ; manags,
• many,
= (2) Germ, e, as tifar, o^;er ; hj-aJ)ar, w/w/t
of two acc. sing, bropar, brother,
Cp. § 60, 3.
 42 Phonology [§§ioY-ii

§107. Goth, i = (i) Germ, i, Indg. i {§ 38), as acc. pi.

gastins, guests^ dat. pi. gastim ; bat-

ists, best ; hardiza, harder.
~ (
2) Germ, i, Indg. e {§ 60 , 3 ), as gen. sing,

dagis, of a day; h&rjis, 0 an army /

hanins, of a cock, dat. sing, haninj
gen. pi. suniwe, of sons ; nimis, thou
takest, nimijj, he takes.

§ 108. Goth, u = (i) Germ. ti

(§ 72), as stinus, son, dat. pi.
sttnum ; acc. pi. broprtins, brothers,
''
dat. pi. br5]?rum j nemm, they took.

= (
2) Germ, w (§ 150), as nom. pi. smijiis,

sons.

2 . Long Vowels.
§ 109. Goth, e = Germ. » {§§ 75, 89 note), as nasides,
thou didst save, beside nasida, he
saved; dat. sing, hrammeh, to each.
§ no. Goth, ei = (i) Germ, i
(§§ 78, 89 note), as sineigs,
old; acc. sing, managein, multitude;
nemeis, thou mightest take, beside
nemi, he might take.
= (
2) Germ, ij (§ 153), as nom. sing,
hairdeis, ;
nom. pi. gasteis,
guests.
= {3) Germ. i(j)i {§ 153), as sokeis, 7/w?^
seekest gen. sing, hairdeis, of a shep-
herd.
§ 111 . Goth. 6 = Germ. 6 {§§ 79, 89 note), as wit 6|», law;
nom. pi. dagos, days; nom. acc. pi,
gibos, gifts, gen. sing, gibos, dat. pi.

gibom; nom.' acc. pi. blindos,

fern,
blind ; gen. sing, tuggons, of a tongue
salbon, to anoint, salb 6 ]>, he anoints,
salboda, J
 ; ; ; ; ;

^ 12 - 15 Final Vowels
§§ ] 43

3. Diphthongs*
§112. Goth, ai = (i) Germ, ai older ei, 01 (§ 90)^ as
nvmki% tho^^. mayest take; gen. sing,
anstdis, of a favour.
= (2) Germ, (§ 90), as habdis, thou
hast; hSihM^t he has.
§ 113. Goth. au = Germ, an older ou f§ 80 note), as gen.
sing, snndiis, a son.

C. Final Vowels.

I. Short Vowels,
§114. Goth, a == (i) Germ. 6 (§ 88), as nima, liake; nom.
sing. zVo^.,gift; nom. acc. p], waiirda,
imrds :
hairtona, hearts acc. Ivana,
iK^hom, cp. hranoh; and similarly in
the acc. blindana, bUnd in a, him ;

paiia, the, pata, the, that.

— (2) Germ, a, Indg. e (§ 89), as hiamma,

to ivhom, beside hrammeh ; and simi-
daga, to a day imma, to him
larly in
nasida, tie saved utana,_/;'o;;/ without;
nimdima, vee may fake ;
nemeima, we
might take.
~ (3) Germ, on (§ 87, (i)), as acc. sing, giba,
nasida, / saved.
gift;
= (4) Germ, en or on (§ 87 (i)), as nom.
hana, manna, ?«««.
= (5) Germ, ai (§ 90), bairada, he is borne
= Gr. raid, ;
bairaza, art
borne— OiV, mid. (})€peai from *<|>€petrai.

§ 116. Goth, i = (i) Germ, i (§ 89), as bandi, hand; nemi,

he might take, beside iiemeis, thou
mightest take.
 )

Phonology [§§ii 6 -:-o

44
= (
2) Germ, j (§ 155), as acc. sing, hai’i,
army, hairdi, shepherd \ ktini, genera-
tion.

= { 3) Germ, -ij- (§ 154), as voc. hairdi,

shepherd.
§116. Goth. u = (i) Germ, u {§ 88 ), as filu, much) acc.

sing, sunn, son ;

faihu, cattle.
~ (
2 ) Germ, w (§ 160 {2 )), as skadus from
*skadwaz, shadow.

2 . Long Vowels.

§ 117. Goth, e = (i) Germ. Indg. § {§ 89), as hidre,

hither) hradre, whither.
= ( 2) Germ, Indg. em (§ 87 (i)), as gen.
pi.dage, of days ;
gaste, of guests ;

hanane, of cocks.
§ 118. Goth, ei = Germ, ij (§ 154), as imperative 2 pers.
sing, nasei, save thou ;
sokei,
thou.
§119. Goth. 6 = (I) Germ. 6 (§ 89), as tuggo, iongne)
hairto, heart) lva]>r 6 , tvhencc) ufaro,
from above) fiubjo,
= (
2 ) Germ. - 6 n (§ 87 ( 1 ) ), as gen. pi. gibo,
of gifts tuggono, of tongues.

3 . Diphthongs.

§ 120 Goth, ai =
.
(
1) Germ, ai, as masc. nom. pi. blind^i,
blind, cp. ])ai (§ 265).

= ( 2) Germ, ai older ei (§ 90), as dat. sing,

anstdi, to a favour.
= ( 3 ) Germ, ai, Indg. 01 (§ 90 note), as
nimdi, Jw may take.
= ( 4) Germ, ai older 6 'i, Indg. ai {§ 90),
as dat. gibai, to a gift ;
izdi, to her.
 O —

§§ 12 1-2] Ablaut {Vowel Gradation)

45
§121. Goth.au = (i) Germ, au, Indg. eu (§ 90), as dat.
sing. mnAUf to a son.
= (2) Germ, au, Indg. 6u (§ 80
), as alitaii,
e^ht.

CHAPTER VII
ABLAUT (VOWEL GRADATION)
§ By ablaut is meant the gradation of vowels both
122.
m stem and suffix, which was caused by
the primitive
Indo-Germanic system of accentuation. See
§ 32.
The vowels vary within certain series of related vowels
called ablaut'series. In Gothic, to which this chapter will
chiefly be limited, there are seven
such series, which
appear most clearly in the stem-forms of the
various classes
of strong verbs. Four stem-forms are to be distinguished
in a Gothic strong verb which
has vowel gradation as the
characteristic mark of
its different stems
stem, to which belong
(i) the present
all the forms of the present,
:
—
(2) the
stem of the preterite singular,
(3) the stem of the preterite
plural, to which also belongs the
whole of the preterite
subjunctive, {4) the stem of the past participle.
By arranging the vowels according to these four
stems,
we arrive at the following system :

m
ii. iii. iv.
I. ei di i(ai)
II. iu An u(ad) u(au)
III. i(ai) a u(au) u(ad}
IV. i(ai) a e u(aii)
V. i(af) a e i(af)
VI. a 0 5 a
VIL e 6 o e:
Note.— n the difference between and see
i ai, SS
sj 67* 68’
.
11 and ad, see §§ 71, 73.
 : : : : ; : : : : : : ;;

46 Phonology [§122

But although the series of vowels is seen most clearly

in the stem-forms of strong verbs, the learner must not
assume that ablaut occurs in strong verbs only. Every
syllable of every word of whatever part of speech contains
some form of ablaut. E.g. the sonantal elements in the
following stem-syllables stand in ablaut relation to each
other : —
un*weis, unknowing^ ignorant witan, to hioio ;
;

*leisan [Idjs {§ 833), I know], to know : laisareis, teacher ;

lists, cunning, wile.

liiifs, dear', ga-ldttbjan, to believe', hibo, love sinks,
ill: sadhts, sickness-, ana-biudan, to command', ana-
busns, command ; fra-linsan, to lose fra-lusts, loss. :

bindan, to bind bandi, band, bond ga»bimdi, bond ;

rinnan, to rim rannjan (wv.), to let run runs, a running,

: :

issue ;
Jiairsan, to be withered -.
])arirsnan, to become
imthered padrsus, withered.
balran, to bear-, barn, child: berusjos, parents-, badr,

son ;
qiman, to come ga-qumjjs, a coming together, assent'
bly-, man, / think: muns, thought-, ga-tairan, to tear in
pieces ga-tadra, a tear, rent ;
qino, imman -.
qens, wife,
woman.
mitan, to measure -.
us*met, manner of life, common'
wealth', giban, to give: gabei, ivealth.
batiza, better: hotVi, advantage-, sa]?s, /?;//; ga-s6])jan,
to fill, satisfy, dags, day: alitan-dogs (aj .), eight days old;
frajjjan, to understand frodei, understanding graban, to
dig-, groba, ditch, hole.
mana-sejis, mankind, world, lit. man-seed saian, to soiv;
ga-dej»s, deed doms, judgment, cp. Gr. Tt“0T||ji.t, / place,
put 0£ap,ds, heap waian, to blow wods, raging, mad.
Examples of ablaut relation in other than stem-syllables
are:-—
Nom. pi. anstei-s, yniwwrs gen. sing. anstai«s acc. pi.
: :

ansti-ns ; nom. pi. snnju-s (original form stineii-es, § 88),

sons: gen. sing, sundu-s; acc. pi. sunn-ns; fulgi-ns (aj.),
§§ i 2 3~4] Ablaut [Vowel Gradation) 47

hidden-, fulha-ns, pp. of filhao, to hide-, gen, sing, dagi-s,

oj a day : acc. pi. daga-ns ; bafra*m, we bear : bairi.]), ye
bear = Gr. <j>dpo-fxe )' :
4>6p6-T6 ; broJ>a-r, brother ; dat. sing,
bro]?-!', cp. Gr. irorii'p : dat. -nar-p-i ; gen. sing, ^adhsi^ns^
of an ox acc. pi. *aiihsa-ns: gen. pi. auhs-ne.
:

§123. In the following paragraphs will be given the

Germanic equivalents of the above seven ablaut series,
with one or two illustrations from Gothic. For further
examples see the various classes of strong verbs, §§ 299-
310.
Ablaut-series I.

§124.
Gothic ei di i(ai) i(af)

Prim.Germ.i ai i i

ascend stdig stigum

steigan, to stigans
fdih ]?aihum jjaflians
jjeihan, to thrive
Note. — Cp. the parallel Greek series Treidca: 7re7rot0a emSor. :

IL
Goth. iu du u(ati) u(ad)
Prim. Germ, eu au u •
o
biugan, to bend bdug bugum bugans
tiiihan, to lead tduh tadhuin tadhans
Note. — i. On in and eu, see §§ 63, 85-6; on u and o, see
§§ 62, 70. 2, Cp. Gr. e\€v{6)crofiat (fut.) : dXfjXovba : rp^vBm.

III.
Goth. i(ai) a u(ad) u{ad)
Prim. Germ, e, i a u o, u
Mlpan, to help halp hulpum hulpans
hiti&avL, to bind band bundum bundans
wairpaxifto become warj> wadrjjum waurjians
Note.— I. On e and i, see § 60 (i) ;
on o and u, see §§ 62, 70.
2 To this class belong all strong verbs having a medial
.

nasal or liquid + consonant, and a few others in which the vowel

is followed by two consonants other than nasal or liquids con-

sonant. 3 . Cp. Gk. dfpKOpat : bibopm: ?8paKop-, TrepTra : TreVo/icpa.

48 Phonology [§124

IV.

Goth. i{ai) a e u(aii)

Prim. Germ, e a ® o
niman, io take nam nemitm numans
bairan, to hear bar berttm bauraiis
Note. — i. On i and e, see § 66; e and see § 75 ; «. and o,

see § 70.
2 To this class belong
. all strong verbs whose stems end in

a single liquid or a nasal.

3. Cp. Gr. /LieVco
:
\i.ovr] :
lu-iivoa ;
bep<a : bopa : 8e-8ap-peuo^,

V.
Goth. i(ai) a e i(ai)

Prim. Germ, e a ^ e
giban, to give gaf gebitm gibans
saihran, to see sahr seivmn saih/ans
Note.— 1 On . i and e, see § 66 ;
e and ee, see § 76.
2 To this class belong strong verbs whose stems end in
.

a single consonant other than a liquid or a nasal.

3. Cp. Gk. Treropai : nurpoi \ e-Trr-o/xiju ;
Tpinon : Te-rpo^ni : rpu-
TTf(T$aC.

Goth.
Prim. Germ, a
a 6
6
6a
6 a
faran, to go for forum farans
BlBhan, to strike slph slohiim slahaiis
Note.— he stems of verbs belonging to this class end in
a single consonant.

VII.
Goth. e(ai) 6 6 e{ai)
Prim. Germ, 6 6 ®
letan, to let lai-lotlaf-lotum letans
saian, to sow sal*s6 .sai'soum saians
Note.— I. On e and ai, see §§ 76-6.
2 . Cp. Gk. l-r]-pL Dor. :
ri-Bripi : Ba>p6s.
;
 :

§ 125 ] Ablaut {Vowel Gradation) 49

§ 126. The ablaut-series as given in § 124 have, for

practical reasons, been limited to the phases of ablaut
as they appear in the various classes of strong verbs.
From an Indo-Germanic point of view the series I-V
belong to one and the same series which underwent in
Germanic various modifications upon dearly defined lines.
What is called the sixth ablaut-series in the Germanic
languages is really a mixture of several original series,
owing to several Indg. vowel-sounds having fallen together
in prim. Germanic ; thus the a, which occurs in the present
and the past participle, corresponds to three Indg. vowels,
viz. a (§ 36), o (§ 39), and a (§ 41) ; and the 6 in the pre-
terite corresponds to Indg. a (§42) and Indg. o (§ 45). In
a few isolated cases there are also phases of ablaut which
do not manifest themselves in the various parts of strong
verbs, as e. g. acc. pi. *adhsa-ns, oxen gen. pi. aiihs-ne,
:

where the vowel disappears altogether, as in Gr. ireTofiai

l-irr-ofAiit' ; sladhts, slmighter slahan (VI), to slay ; lats,
:

slothful letan(VII), to let

:
\
rajjjo, number^ account redan
:

(VII), to counsel ; lukan, to lock pret. sing. 14uk (II), which

:

is an aorist'present like Gr. TptjSw, another similar

aorist-present form is trudan (IV), to tread. For the

phases of ablaut which do not occur in the various parts
of strong verbs, and for traces of ablaut-series other than
those given above, the student should consult Brugmann's
Kurze verglekhende Grammatik der indogermamschen
Sprachen, pp. 138-50.
 —

50 Phonology [§ 126

CHAPTER VIII

THE FIRST SOUND-SHIFTING, VERNEITS

LAW, AND OTHER CONSONANT CHANGES
WHICH TOOK PLACE IN THE PRIMITIVE
GERMANIC LANGUAGE
§ The first sound-shifting, popularly called Grimm’s
126.
Law, refers to the changes which the Indo-Germanic
explosives underwent in the period of the Germanic
primitive community, i. e. before the Germanic parent
language became differentiated into the separate Germanic
languages Gothic, O. Norse, O. English, O. Frisian,
O. Saxon (= O. Low German), O. Low Franconian (O,
Dutch), and O. High German.
The Indo-Germanic parent language had the following
system of consonants :

Labial. Dental. Palatal. Velar.

g
/tenues P t k q
| mediae b d g 9
tenues aspiratae ph th kh qh
mediae aspiratae bh dh gh gh
voiceless
Spirants
| voiced
Nasals m n n g
Liquids 1, r
Semivowels w (y) j (i)

Note,— 1. Explosives are consonants which are formed with

complete closure of the mouth passage, and may be pronounced
with or without voice, i, e. with or without the vocal cords
being set in action; in the former case they are said to be
voiced (e.g. the mediae), and in the latter voiceless (c,g. the
tenues). The aspirates are pronounced like the simple tenues
and mediae followed by an h, like the Anglo-Irish pronuncia-
tion of t in tell.
The palatal explosives are formed by the front or middle oi
§
126 ] The First Sound-shifting 51

the tongue and the roof of the mouth (hard palate), like g, k (c)
in English get, good, kid, could ; whereas the velars are
formed b3’'the root of the tongue and the soft palate (velum).
The latter do not occur in English, but are common in Hebrew,
and are often heard in the Swiss pronunciation of German. In
the parent Indo-Germanic language there were two kinds of
velars, viz. pure velars and velars with lip rounding. The pure
velars fell together with the Indg. palatals in Germanic, Latin,
Greek, and Keltic, but were kept apart in the Aryan and
Baltic-Slavonic languages. The velars with lip rounding appear
in the Germanic languages partly with and partly without
labialization, see § 134 .The palatal and velar nasals onty
occurred before their corresponding explosives, nk, hg; gq,
139. &c.
2. Spirants are consonants formed by the mouth passage
being narrowed at one spot in such a manner that the outgoing
breath gives rise to a frictional sound at the narrowed part.
2 only occurred before voiced explosives, e. g. *iii2dos = Lai.
nidus, English nest ; *ozdos = Gr. oi^os, Goth, asts, bough.
j was widely spread North German pronunciation of
like the

j in ja, not exactly like the y in English yes, which is generally

pronounced without distinct friction, j occurred very rarely in
the prim. Indo-Germanic language. In the Germanic, as in
most other Indo-Germanic languages, the frictional element
in this sound became reduced, which caused it to pass into the
so-called semivowel.
3. The nasals and liquids had the functions both of vo\veIs

and consonants (§ 35 ),
4. The essential difFeretice between the so-called semivowels

and full vowels is that the latter always bear the stress (accent)
of the syllable in which they occur, e.g. in English cow, stdin
the first element of the diphthong is a vowel, the second a con-
sonant; but in words like French rwd (written roi), bjer
(written biere), the first element of the diphthong is a con-
sonant, the second a vowel. In consequence of this twofold
function, a diphthong may be. defined as the combination of
a sonantal with a consonantal vowel. And it is called a falling
or rising diphthong according as the stress is upon the first or
second element. In this book the second element of diphthongs
E 2
 —

52 Phonology [§ 137

is written i, ti when the first element is the bearer of the stress,

thus but when the second element has the stress
di, dtt, &c.,
the first written j, w, thus jd, wd, &c.
element is

5. In the writing down of prim. Germanic forms the signs

I?
(« th in Engl, thin), d: (== th in Engl, then), fe (== a bilabial
spirant, which may be pronounced like the v in Engl, vine),

g (= g often heard in German sagen), x

(“ NHG. ch and the
ch in Scotch loch).

§ 127. In the following tables of the normal equivalents

of the Indg. explosives in Latin, Greek, and the Germanic
languages, Table I contains the Indg. tenues p, t, k, the
mediae b, g and the pure velars q, g. Table II contains
d,
the Indg. mediae aspiratae and the velars q, g with
labialization. The equivalents in the Germanic languages
do not contain the changes caused by Verner's Law, &c,
The East Franconian dialect is taken as the normal
for OHG.
The following points should be noticed :

(1) The Indg. tenues p, t, k and the mediae b, d, g

generally remained unchanged in Latin and Greek.
(2) The pure velars (q, g) fell together with the palatals
k, g in Latin and Greek. They became x» in prim.
Germanic, and thus fell together with the x» from Indg.
g.

(3) velar gh fell together with the original

The pure
palatalgh in Latin and Greek.
(4) The Indg. mediae aspiratae became in prehi.storic
Latin and Greek tenues aspiratae, and thus fell together
with the original tenues aspiratae,
(5) The
Indg. tenues aspiratae became voiceless spirants
in prim. Germanic, and thus fell together with the voice-
less spirants from the Indg. tenues. See § 130.
(6) In Latin Indg. q with labialization became qu, rarely
c.
g with labialization became v {but gu after n, and g
when the labialized element had been lost, as gravis =
Gr. jSapusj heavy).
 )

§
12 7 .^ The First Sound-shifting 53

Indg. ph, bh became f initially and b medially.

Indg. th, dh became f initially, b medially before and
after r, before 1 and after « (w), in other cases d.
Indg. kh, gh became li initially before and medially
between A’^owels; g before and after consonants, and f
before u (w).
Indg. qh, gli with labialization became f initially,

medially except that after n they became gu.

(7) In Greek Indg. q, g with labialization became ir, 0
before non-palatal vowels (except u) and before consonants
(except Indg. j); r, 8 before palatal vowels; and k, y before
and after ti.

Indg, ph, bh became ;

th, dh became 0 ; and kh, gh
became x*
Indg. qh, gh with labializationbecame ^ before non*
palatal vowels (except ii)and before consonants (except
Indg. j) ;
9 before palatal vowels and x before and
;

after ti.

(8) When
two consecutive syllables would begin with
aspirates, the first was de-aspirated in prehistoric times in

Sanskrit and Greek, as Skr. bandhanam, a binding, Goth.

OE. bindan, OHG. bintan, to hind) Skr. bodhati, he
Imrns, is awake, Gr. rteMerai, he asks, inquires, Goth, ana-
biudan, OE. beodan, to hid, OHG. biotan, to offer, root
bheudh-; Gr. a swelling, OE. gtind, OHG. gnnt,
fnatter, pus Gr. 6pCt, hair, gen. Tpi-xos; e'xw, I ham, fut. c|o).
(9) In OHG. the prim. Germanic explosives p,t became
the aftricatae pf, tz (generally written zz, z), initially, as
also mediail}'- after consonants, and when doubled. But
prim. Germanic p, t, k became the double spirants fF,

between vowels and finally

lih (also written ch) medially
after vowels. The double spirants were simplified to
f, 7), h when they became final or came to stand before

other consonants, and also general^ medially when pre-

ceded by a long vowel or diphthong.
 54 Phonology

TABLE L
P. Ger-
Indg. Latin Greek
manic
Gothic O OI-IG.

P P ir f f f f

t t T 1> P d

k, q c K X ihX h»X

b b 13 P P P pf, ff

d d 8 t t t z, ??
!

! g Y k k c k, hli

TABLE 11.

P. Ger-
Indg, Latin Greek
manic
Gothic OE. OHG.

q qii, c ir, T, K xw, X lu, h IlW, II (h)w, h

9 V, gu, g P, b,y kw, k q, k cw, c qti; kjih

bh f, b 4 b, b b, b b, b, (f) b

dh f, b, d e d, d d^ t

gk h, g, f
X g.S g
5 1
g’S ,

gh L V, gti 4, 6, X 5w,g,w g, w S, S’ w w

hiL.
 § 128] The First Soimd-shifting
55
128. ihe Indg. tenues p, t, k,
§ q, became in prim. Ger-
manic the voiceless spirants f,
x> x(xw).
p>f. Lat. pes, Gr. ttou's, Goth, fotus, OE. OS.
fot,
OHG. ftio?, O.Icel. f6tr,>o2f; Lat. pecn, Goth, faihti,
OE. feoh, OS. fehu, OHG. fihu (fehu), O.Icel. fe, caftk •

Lat. piscis, Goth, fisks, OS. OHG. OE. fisc, O.Icel!

fisk,
nskr, ftsk; Lat. nepos, Goth. *nifa, OE. nefa, OHG.
nefo, O.Icel. nefe, nephew Lat. clepo,
Gr. ',
I sical,
Goth, hlifan, to steal.
t>]j. Lat. tres, Gr. rpeis, Goth. *])reis,
OE. Jri, OS.
thria, O.Icel jjrir, OHG. 6x1 three
, ; Lat. tu, Gr. Dor. r6,
Goth, pu, OE. O.Icel pu, OS. thii, OHG. du,
thou; Lat
verto, / turn, Goth, wafrjjan, OE. weortSan,
OS. werthan,
O.Icel verSa, OHG. werdan, to become;
Lat. frater,
Goth, brofar, OE. broSor, OS. brothar,
O.Icel br58ir,
OHG. bruoder, brother.
k>x. Lat. canis, Gr. kuw, Goth,
bunds, OE. OS. himd,
O.Icel. hundr, OHG. hunt, hound, dog;
Lat cor (gen.
cordis), Gr. KapSia, Goth, hairto,
OE. heorte, OS. herta,
O.Icel hjarta, OHG. herza, heart; Lat decern,
Gr, Se'xa!
Goth, taihun, OS. tehan, OHG. zehan, ten;
Lat. pecu,
Goth, faihu, cattle; Lat ducd, I lead, Goth,
tiuhan, OS.
tiohan, OHG. ziohan, to draw, lead,-
q > X (xw). Lat ca-gid, I take, Goth, hafjan, OE. hebban,
OS. hebbian, OHG. heffen, O.Icel. hefja, to raise;
Lat.
clepo, Gr, / steal, Goth, hlifan, /o steal; Lat. vinco,
/ conquer, Goth, weihan, OHG. wihan, to fight; Lat.
cans, I sing, Goth, hana, OE. hana, hona, O.Icel hane,
OS. OHG. hano, cock, lit- singer.
Lat. quis, Goth, hras, OE. hwa, OS. hwe, OHG. hwer
(wer), zvho?; Lat linquo (pf. liqui), Gr. Xel™ (from
leiqo), I leave, Goth, leiluan, OE. leon (from *lihan)
OHG. Hhan, /o I

Note.-i. The Indg. tenues remained unshifted in the

combination s-f tenues.
56 Phonology [§129

sp : speiwau, OE. OS. OHG. splwan, to

Lat. spuere, Goth,
vomit) Lat. con-spicio, I look at, OHG. spehon, to spy.
st: Gr. ardxtay I go, Lat. vestigium, footstep, Goth. steigaa»
OE. OS. OHG. stigan, O.Icel. stiga, i*!? ascend) Lat. est, Gr.
eo-Ti,Goth. OS. OHG. ist, is) Lat. hostis, stranger, enemy,
Goth, gasts, O.Icel. gestr, OE. giest, OS. OHG, gast, guest.
sk: Gr. o-Kid, shadow, Goth, skeinaxi, OE. OS, OHG, scuian>
O.Icel. skma, /o shine) Lat. piscis, Goth, fisks, OE. fisc, OS,
OHG. fisk, O.Icel. fiskr,j^s/^.
sq: Gr. ©uo^o-koos, sacrificing priest, Goth, *skaggwon, OE.
sceawian, OS. scauwon, OHG. scouwoo, to look, view,
2 The t also remained in the Indg. combinations pt, kt,
. qt.
pt>ft: Gr. KXeiTTqs, Goth, hliftus, thief) Lat. neptis,
daughter, niece, OE. OHG. nift, niece.
kt>xt: Gr. 6kt^, Lat. octo, Goth, aht^u, OE. eahta, OS.
OHG, ahto, eight) Gr. o-pcKrds, stretched out, Lat. rectus, Goth,
rathts, OE. riht, OS. OHG. reht, right, straight.
qt>xt gen. sing. Gr. voktos, Lat. noctis, noni. Goth, nahts,
:

OE. neaht, OS. OHG. naht, night.

§ 129. The Indg. mediae b, d, g, q became the tenues

p, t, k, k(kw).
b>p. O. Bulgarian slabti, slack, tvmk, Goth, slepan,
OE. slepan, OS. slapan, OHG. slafan, /o sleep, originally
to he. slack) Lat. lubricus for *slubricus, slippery, Goth,
slitipan,OE. slupan, OHG. sliofan, to slip; Lithua-
nian dubiis, Goth, diups, OE. deop, OS. diop, O.Icel.
djupr, OHG, tiof, deep; Lithuanian trob^, house,
related to Goth. j?adrp, field, OE. J^orp, OS. thorp,
OHG. dorf, village, b was a rare sound in the parent
language.
d>t. Lat, decern, Gr. ScKa, Goth, taihmi, O.Icel. tio,
OE. tieii, OS. tehan,OHG. zehan, ten ; gen. Lat. pedis,
Gr. iroSos, nom. Goth, fotus, O.Icel. fotr, OE. OS. fot,
OHG. fiiog, foot) Lat. diico. Head, Goth, titthan, to draw,
lead) Gr. KapSIa, Lat. gen. cordis, Goth, hairto, heart;
Lat, videre, to see, Goth. OE. OS, witan, O.Icel vita,
 ; ;

§
i3o] The First Sound-shifting 57

OHQ.miz,%,^ti,to know] Lat. edere, Goth, itan, OE. OS.

etan, O.Icel. eta, OHG. e^i^an, to mt.
g>k. Lat. genu, Gr. yow, Goth, kniu, OE, cneo, OS.
OHG. kneo, O.Icel. kne, knee; Lat. gusto, I taste, Gr.
yeucj, I let taste, Goth, kiusan, OE. ceosan, OS, OHG.

kiosan (keosan), O.Icel. kjosa, to test, choose; Lat. ager,

Gr. dypos, Goth, akrs, OE. aecer, OS, akkar, OHG.
ViOlkscr, field, land; Lat. ego, Gr. lyia, Goth. OS. ik, OE.

ic, O.Icel. ek, OHG. ih, /.

^>k(kw). Lat. gdiu, frost, Goth, kalds, OE. ceald,
OS. kald, OHG. kalt, O.Icel. kaldr, co/ir/
;
Lat. augere,
Goth, dukan, O.Icel. auka,OS.okian(wv.), OHG. ouhhon
(wv.), to add, increase, cp. also OE. part. adj. eacen, ;

Lat. jugum, Gr. %!^yov, Goth, juk, OE. geoc, OHG.

Gr, Pto5 from *giwos, life, Lat. vivos (*gwiwos), Goth,
qius (gen. qiwis), OE. cwicu, OS. quik, OHG, quec,
O.Icel. kvikr, quick, alive; Gr. for older
venio for *gwemj6 1 come, Indg. form
/£'o, Lat. ,

*Qmj6, Goth, qiman, OHG. queman, OE. OS. cuman,

O.Icel. “komsiyto come Skr. gurds, Gr. papu's, from *gr*rus,
Lat. gravis, Goth, kadrus from prim. Germ. *k(w}uru 2 ,

heavy Gr. epe^os, Goth, riqis (stem riqiza-), prim, form

*regos, darkness; Gr. Boeotian pa»/a, Goth, qino, OE.
cwene, OS. OHG. quena, woman, wife.
§ 130. The Indg. tenues aspiratae became voiceless
spirants in prim. Germanic, and thus fell together with
and underwent all further changes in common with the
voiceless spirants which arose from the Indg. tenues
(§ 128), the latter having also passed through the inter-
mediate stage of tenues aspiratae before they became
spirants. The tenues aspiratae were, however, of so rare
occurrence in the prim. Indg. language that two or three
examples must suffice for the purposes of this book ; for
further examples and details, the learner should consult
Brugmann’s Grmidriss der vergleichende^t Grammatik der
58 Phonology [§§ 13^-2

indogevmanischen Sprachen, vol. I :

— Skr. root sphal-, run
violently against, O.Icel. falla, OS. OHG. fallan, OE.
feallan, to fall', Gr. d-aitTQ0iQs, unhurt, Goth. ska]5jan, OE.
scejjjjan, OHG. skadon, to injure', Gr. ctxilw, I split,

Goth, skaidan, OE. scadan, OHG. sceidan, to divide,

separate', <pd\Xrj, O.Icel. hvalr, OE. liwsel, OHG. (li)wal,

whale', Skr. kvithati, it boils, Goth, hrajfjaii, to foam.

§ 181.- The Indg. mediae aspiratae probabl 3^ became first

of the voiced spirants b, d, g, s(w).

all For the further
development of these sounds during the prim. Germanic
period see §§ 132, 133.
§ 132. b, d initially, and b, d, g medially after their
corresponding nasals, became the voiced explosives
b, d, g :—
b. Goth, bairan, OE. OS. OHG. beran, O.Icel. bera,
to bear, Skr. bhdrami, Gr. <t>^pw, Lat. fero, I bear; Goth,
beitan, O.Icel. bita, OE. OS. bitan, OHG. bi^i^an, to bite,

Skr. bhedami, Lat. findo, I cleave ; Goth. br6|)ar, OE.

brotJor, OS. brothar, OHG. bnioder, O.Icel. brotSir,
Skr. bhritar-, Lat. frater, brother, cp, also Gr. (jjpdrTjp,

^paT(iip.

Goth. *kambs, OE. camb, OHG. camb (chamb), O.Icel.

kambr, comb, Skr. jdmbhas, tooth, Gr. Yop.4»os, bolt, nail,
prim, form *gomblios,
d. Goth, dags, OE. dseg, OS. dag, O.Icel. dagr, OHG.
tag, day, Skr. ni>daghds, older *ni-dliagh4s, hot season,
summer, Indg. form *dhoghos; Goth. ga-de]>s (stem ga-
dedi.), OE. deed, OS. dad, O.Icel. dat!!, OHG. tat, deed,

related to Gr, Qh-vta, I shall place, Skr. dhama, dwelling-

place, rt. dhe-j Goth, dadhtar, OE. dohtor, OS. doliter,
OVLQs. toh.tev, GiL. t^»ydTf\p, daughter,
Goth. OE. OS. bindan, O.Icel. biiida, OHG. bintan,
Skr. hkn^h.^.nwm, a binding, c^. Gr.
to hind, father-
indaw, Lat. of-fendimenttim, chin-cloth, rt. bhendh«.
g. Goth, aggwus, OE. enge, OS. OHG. engi, narroiv,
 3

§ 1 3] The First Sotmd'Shifftng 59

cp. Lat. ango, Gr. ayxw, / press tighty rt. afigh* ; Goth,
laggs, OE. lang, long, OS. OHG. lang, O.Icel. langr,
Lat. longus,

§ 13S, ‘5, d, g remained in other positions, and their

further development belongs to the history of the separate
Germanic languages. In Goth, "b, d (written b, dj re-
mained medially after vowels, but became explosives (b, d)
after consonants. They became f, finally after vowels
and before final -s. g remained medially between vowels,
and medially after vowels before voiced consonants, but
became X (written g) finally after vowels and before final
'S, It became g initially, and also medially after voiced

consonants. See §§ 166-9, In O.Icel, b (written f) re-

mained medially between and finally after voiced sounds,
but became f before voiceless sounds, d (written 5) gene-
rally remained medially and
finally, g remained medially
after vowels and but became x and then disappeared
liquids,
finally. It became g initially, d became d in all the West
Germanic languages and then d became t in OHG. In
OE. b (generally written f) remained between voiced sounds,
but became voiceless f finally, g remained in the oldest
period of the language. In OS. b (written b, b) generally
remained between voiced sounds. It became f medially
before 1 and n, and before voiceless consonants, and also
finally, g (written g) remained initially and medial]}!', but
became x although it was generally written g. In
finally,

OHG. b, g became b, g. Geminated bb, dd, gg, of what-

ever origin, became bb, dd, gg in the prehistoric period of
all the Germanic languages. Examples are Goth. *nibls, :
—
OS. nebal, OHG. nebul, Lat. nebula, Gr. v'etjieX'r), mist,
cloud, cp. Skr.ndbhas, Gr. v€4>os, cloud ; Goth. liufs> O.Icel.
Ijufr, OE. leof, OS. Hof, OHG. Hob, dear, original form
*leublios, cp. Skr. Idbhyatni, I feel a strong desire, Lat.
liibet (libet), zV ;
OE. OS. iider, OHG. uter, Skr.
udhar, Gr. oSOap, udder-, Goth. rdu])s, OJcel. rau5r, OE.
6o Phonology [§134

read, OS. r6d, GHG-^rSt, prim, form *roitd1ios, cp. Skr.

mdliitds, Gr. I’puSpos, prim, form *rtidliros, red\ Goth.
OE. guma, O.Icel. gume, OS. OHG. gumo, Lat. homo,
prim. stem-form*ghomon-, -en-, man OE.
;
gos, O.Icel. gas,
OHG. gans, Gr. goose) OE. OS. OHG. wegan, Goth,
ga- Wigan, O.Icel. vega, to move, carry, Lat, velio, prim,
form *wegh6, I carry) Goth, gasts, OE. giest, OJcel,
gestr, OS. OHG. gast, guest, Lat. hostis, stranger, etiemy,
prim, form *ghostis; Goth, steigan, O.Icel. stiga, OE,
OS. OHG. stigan, to ascend, Gr. areixa, prim, form
'^‘steiQho, I go, cp. Lat. vestigium, footstep.
Note.—g was dropped in the initial combination gw=Indg.
Qh, as Goth,warmjan, to warm, OE. wearm, OS. OHG, warm,
warm, Skr. gharmds, Gk. Sepp-ds, Lat. formiis, warm,
§ 134, From the examples given in §§ 128-33, it will be
seen that the Germanic sounds, which arose from the Indg.
velars, appear partly with and partly without labialization.
In the latter case they fell together with prim. Germ, x, kj g
from Iifdg. k, g, gli, cp. e. g. Goth, hafjan (q), kalds (g),
gasts (gh), beside Goth, hund (k), kniu (g), guma (gh).
The conditions for this twofold development of the Indg.
velars in the Germanic languages havenotyet been definitely
ascertained for all cases. It is, however, now pretty certain
that the parent Indg. language contained two series of
velars: (i) Pure velars which never had labialization. These
velars fell together with the palatals in the Germanic,
Greek, Latin, and Keltic languages, but were kept apart in
the Ar3?an and Baltic-Slavonic languages. 2 Velars with
( )

labialization. These velars appear in the Germanic lan-

guages partly with and partly without labialization; in the
latter case they also fell together with prim. Germ. x> k,
g
which arose from Indg. k, g, gh. The most commonly
accepted theory is that the Indg. labialized velars q, gh
g,
became x» k, g in prim. Germ, before Indg. fi,
regularly 6,
o (=Germ. a § 39), and xw, kw, gw before Indg, 1, 1 , a,
 §§ 135 - 6 ] Verneys Law 6i

a, a {= Germ, o § 42) ; and that then the law became greatly

obscured during the prim. Germ, period through form-
transference and levelling out in various directions, as
Goth, qam, OHG. quam, prim, form *goma, / came, for
Goth. OHG. *kam after the analogy of Goth, qima, OHG.
qulmtt, original form *Qem6 , 1 come-, Goth, hras, who? =
Indg. ‘“qos, for *has after the analogy of the gen. hds ==
Indg. *qeso, fire.

Note. — In several words the Indg. velars, when pi’eceded or

followed by a w or another labial in the same word, appear in
the Germanic languages as labials by assimilation. The most
important examples are:— Goth, wnlfs, OE. OS, waif, OHG.
*
wolf, O.Icel. ulfr ?= Gr. Xukos for prim, form *wlqos,
cp. Ski*, vfkas, wolf', Goth, fidwor, OE. feower (but fy}?er'fete,
four-footed), OS, OHG. fior, prim, form *qetw6res, cp. Lithua-
nian keturi, Lat. quattuor, Gr. riaa-apes, Skr. catvaras ;
Goth,
fimf, OE. OS. fif, OHG. fimf (finf) from prim, form
’^peqqe, cp. Skr. pdnea, Gr. irei'Tc, Lat. qmnque (for *pxaque),
five; OHG. wulpa, she-wolf, from *wull5i, prim, form *wlqi,
cp. Skr, vrki; Goth, wairpan, OE. weorpan, OS. werpan,
OHG. werfan, O.Icel. verpa, lo throw, cp. O. Bulgarian vrlga,
I throw, OE. swapan, OHG. sweifan,/o swing, cp. Lithuanian
swaiksth, I become diszy.

§ 136. Various theories have been propounded as to the

chronological order in which the Indg. tenues, tenues
aspiratae, mediae, and mediae aspiratae, were changed by
the first sound- shifting in prim. Germanic. But not one of
these theories is satisfactory. Only so much is certain
that at the time when the Indg. mediae became tenues, the
Indg. tenues must have been on the way to becoming
voiceless spirants, otherwise the two sets of sounds would
have fallen together.
Verneris Law.
§ 186. After the completion of the first sound-shifting,
and while the principal accent was not yet confinf=‘d to the
62 Phonology [§ 136

root-syllable, a uniform interchange took place between the

voiceless and voiced spirants, which may be thus stated
The medial or final spirants f, J>, x> s regularly
became % d:,g, gw, 2 when the vowel next preceding them

did not, according to the original Indg. system of accentua-

tion, bear the principal accent of the word.
The b, d, g, gw which thus arose from Indg. p, t, k, q
underwent in the Germanic languages all further changes
in common with the fe, d, g, gw from Indg. bh, dh, gh, gh.
Verner^s law manifests itself most clearly in the various
forms of strong verbs, where the infinitive, present parti-
ciple,present tense, and preterite (properly perfect) singular
had the principal accent on the root-syllable, but the indie,
pret. plural, the pret. subj. (properly optative), and past
participle had the principal accent on the ending, as prim.
Germ. *werji6 > OE. weorJ>e, / become = Skr. vdrta-mi,
I turuj pret. 3 sing. *wdr]ji > OE. wearj), he became = Skr.
va-vdrta, //as pret. i pl. *wurdumi>OE. *wurdum
(wurdon the 3 pers. pi. used for all persons)
is = Skr.
va-vrtimd; past part. *wurdand->OE. worden = Skr.
va-vrtand- ; birid = Skr. bhdrati, he bears, Goth. 2
OS.
bafraza =Skr. bharase. Goth, bairand,
sing, indie, pass,
OHG.berant = Skr. bhdranti, they bear] present participle
Goth, bairands, O.Icel. berandi, OE. berende, OS berandi, .

OHG. beranti, Gr. gen. 4»eporTos. Qr to take examples

from noun-forms, &c., we have e. g. Skr. pitdr-, Gr. Traref)-
= prim. Germanic 'Tader-, Goth.fadar, OE. feeder, O.Icel.
fabir, OS. fader, OHG. father] Gr. floating,
swimming, Goth, flodus, OE. OS. flod, O.Icel. fioS, OHG.
^uoi, flood, tide ; centum =
Skr. 9atiin, Gr. l-KaTov', Lat.
prim. Germanic OE. OS.
older *xum,d6m, Goth.
bund, OHG. hunt, hundred] Indg, ^swekuros, Goth,
swaihra, OHG. sy/VQhxxt^ fatherdn-law, beside Gr. eKupa,
OE. sweger, OHG. svrigQXimoiherdn-law] Gr. Be'ica, Goth,
taihun, OS. tehan, OHG. zehan, ten, beside Gr. SeKds,
 ; —

§ rsrj Venter's Law 63

QE. OS. -tig, QHG. -zug, Goth. pL tigjus, decade-, Skr.

saptA, Gr. IwtcC,Goth, sibun, OE. seofon, OS. sibttn, OHG.
prim. Germ. *juggAs, Goth, jungs, OS. OHG.
young, beside Goth, juhiza from ^jugxizo, younger
jiingj,

(§§ 62, 142) ; Gr. kuos from *o-rucr<5s, OE. snoru, OHG.
snura, daughter-in-law ; OHG. haso beside OE. hara,
hare Goth. Auso beside OE. eare, ear.
The combinations sp, st, sk, ss, ft, fs, hs, and hfc were
not subject to this law.
Note.—The prim. Germanic system of accentuation was like
that of Sanskrit, Greek, &c., i. e. the principal accent could fall

on any syllable; it was not until a later period of the prim.

Germanic language that the principal accent was confined to
the root-syllable. See § 32.

§ 137. From what has been said above it follows that

the interchanging pairs of consonants due to Verner’s law
were in prim. Germanic : f ]> — d, s— z, —
x S» xw —gw.
In Gothic the regular interchange between the voiceless
and voiced spirants in the forms of strong verbs was, with
two or three exceptions, given up by levelling out in favour
ofthe voiceless spirants. In this respect the West-Germanic
languages show an older stage than Gothic.
—
f b. Goth. ]jarf, / need, pi. jjadrbum ; OHG. heffen, to
raise, huobun, gihaban, but Goth. hafjan,h6fum, liafans.

p — d. Goth. fra))jan, to understand, frodei {d=d), under-

standing ;
OE. weorpan, to become, wurdon, worden, but
Goth, wairjjan, waiir]?um, waurjjans ; OE. sm]?an, to cut,

siiidon, sniden, but Goth, sneipan, snij?um, sni]?ans.

s — z. Prim. Germ. *keus5, I test, pret. i pL *kuzumi,
pp. ''kuzand*; OE. ceosan, to choose, curon, coren, but
Goth, kiusan, kusiim, kusans.
The West-Germanic languages and Old Norse regularly
developed this z to r. Cp. also Goth, duso, ear, beside OE.
eare, OS. OHG. ora, O.Icel. eyra.
X-“S. Goth, dih, I have, pi. digtim (g=gj ;
Goth, fahelis,
64 Phonology [§138

gladness, faginon, to be glad-, huhriis {§§ 62, 142), hunger,

huggrjan, to hunger; filhan, to hide, fulgins (adj.), hidden \

(§§ 62, 142), younger, jtiggs, young ; OE.

jShiza teon (from
*teolian, to draw, tugon, togen, but Goth, tiuhan, tatihum,
tatihans; OE, slean (from *sleahan), to smite, slogon,
stegen, but Goth, slahan, slohum, slahans.
xw— gw. Prim. Germ, s^xwan-, see, pret. i pL *s;»gw*

uml, pp. *segwana-, cp. OE. seon from *seo(hw)an,

SBBgon, sewen, but Goth, safhran, sehrum, saihrans.
gw became g before u, in other cases it became w, as
Goth, magus, hoy, beside mawi from *ma(5 )wi, girl Goth, ;

siuns, OE. seon(sion), OS. siun, from ’^se(g)wnis, a seeing,

face ; Goth, sndiws, OE. snaw (with 'W from the oblique
cases) from *snai(g)waz, prim, form *siioigh6s.

Note.— Causative verbs had originally suffix accentuation,

and therefore also exhibit the change of consonants given
above. But here too Gothic, partly through the influence of
the corresponding strong verbs, has not always preserved the
law so faithfully as the West Germanic languages, e. g. Goth,
wairpan, to fra-wardjan, to destroy, cp. Skr. vartA-
yami, I cause to turn ; Goth, leipan, OE. Ixpan, to OE.
li®d,an from *laidjan, to lead Goth, ur-reisan, OE. a-rlsan, to
;

—
arise Goth. ur-rAisjan, to raise up, OE. raran, to raise; Goth,
ga-nisan, to become whole, OE. ge-nesan, to be Goth,
nasjan, OE. nerian, to save; Goth. *leisan (cp. i sing, l&is,
/ know), to know— Goth. laisjan, OE. l^ran, to teach. Cp. the
regular form hazj an, beside OE. herian, fopmfse.

Other Consonant Changes.

§ 138.Most of the sound changes comprised under this

paragraph might have been disposed of in the paragraphs
treating of the shifting of the Indg. mediae and mediae
aspiratae, but to prevent any possible misundei*standing or
confusion, it was thought advisable to reserve them for
a special paragraph.
 ;

§ Other Consonant Changes 65

The mediae and mediae aspiratae became tenues
Incig.
before a sufifixal t or s already in the
pre-Germanic period ;
thus: —
bt bs
pt ps
bht 1 bhs 1
dt ds
|ts
dht dhs
gt gs
j
'kt 1 '

ks
ght ,1
ghs i

l qt g‘ 9 1 qs
s
ghtJ ghs )

Examples are Lat. nuptuni, nupsi, beside nubere, to

marry, Skr. loc. pi patsu, beside loc. sing, padi, on foot]
Lat. rexi, rectum, beside regere, to rule] Lat. vexi, vectum,
beside vehere, to carry, rt. wegh- ; Lat. lectus, Gr. Xexos,
bed, couch, Goth, ligan, to lie down) Skr. yiiktA-, Gr,
SeuKTos, Lat. junctus, rt. jeug- &c.
;

Then pt, kt, qt ; ps, ks, qs were shifted to ft, xt ; fs,xs

at the same time as the original Indg. tenues became voice-
less spirants (§ 128). And
became ss through thett, ts
intermediate stages of J>t, J)s respectively, ss then became
simplified to s after long syllables and before r, and then
between the s and r there was developed at.
This explains the frequent interchange between
p, B(b),
and f; between k, 5 (g), and h (i.e. x); and between t,J>,
d{d),and ss, s in forms which are etymologically related.
p, b(b)—f. Goth, skapjan, OE. scieppan, OHG. ske-
phen, to create, beside Goth, ga-skafts, creation, OE.
ge-sceaft, OHG. gi-scaft, creature] Goth, giban, OHG.
geban, to give, beside Goth, fra-gifts, a giving, OE. OHG.
gift, OHG. weban, /o beside English weft.
5 fe)~h. Goth, wafirkjan, OE. wyrcan, OHG, ’

wurken, to work, beside pret, and pp. Goth, waiirhta,

wafirhts, OE. worhte, worht, OHG. worhta, gi-worht
Goth, jjugkjan, OE. ]?ync{e)an, OHG. dunken, to seem,
... irS? .

F
66 Phonology [§ *38

appear, beside pret. and pp. Goth, J>iihta, OE.Jjtilite,

OHG. duhta, gi-duht; i pers. pi. Goth, magam,

OE. niagon, OHG. magun (mugim), 'me may, can, beside
pret, sing. Goth, mahta, OE. meahte, OHG. malita, pp.
Goth, mahts, cp. also Goth, inahts, OE. meaht, OHG.
maht, might, power Goth, bagjan, OE. bycg(e)an, to buy,
beside pret. and pp. Goth, badhta, baiiMs, OE. bohte,
boht Goth, briggan, OE. OHG. biingan, to bring, beside
;

pret. and pp. Goth, brahta, ’^bralits, OE. brohte, broht,

OHG. brahta, braht.
d(d)
t, ]), ss, s. —
Goth, witati, OE. witan, to know,
beside pret. Goth, wissa, OE. 'Wisse, OHG. wissa
(wessa), part. adj. Goth, *ga-wiss, OE. ge>wis(s), OHG.
gi-wis{s), sure, certain ;
Goth, ga-hratjan, OE. hwettan,
to sharpen, beside Goth, hrassei, sharpness, tuassaba,
sharply ;
Goth, qipan, to say, beside ga*qiss, consent', Goth,
ana-biudan,to command, beside ana-busns (ana-busas 9),

commandment, from preGerm. ’'•bhdtsni-, rt. bheiidh- j

Goth, us-standan, to rise again, beside its^stass, resur-
rection.
ss>s after long syllables and before r; Goth, hditan,
to command, call, OE. hatan, to call, beside OE. from
*haissi-, command', Goth. OE. witan, to know, beside
Goth, un-weis, unknowing, OE. OHG. wis, wise, cp.
Lat. visus ; Goth, itan, OE. etan, to eat, beside OE. ms,
OHG. as, carrion, cp. Lat. estim. Goth. gu])-bl6streis,
tmrshipper of God, OHG. bluoster, sacrifice, cp. Goth,
blotan, to worship’, OE. fostor, O.Icel. fostr, sustenance,
cp. Goth, fodjan, to feed.

Instead of ss (s) we often meet with st. In such cases

the st is due analogy of forms where t was quite
to the
regular, e. g. regular forms were Goth, last, thou didst
gather, inf. lisan; sloht, thm didst strike, inf. slahan;
OE, meaht, OHG. maht, thou canst, inf. OHG. magan;
then after the analogy of such forms were made 2 pers.
 ; ;

§§ 139-40] Oiher Consonani Changes 67

sing. Goth, wdist for '•wdis, OE. wast for *was, OHG.
weist for *weis ; Goth, qast for *qass, inf. qijjan, to say
Goth, biiist for ^bdiis, inf. biudan, to bid] regular forms
were pret. sing. Goth, wadrhta, OE, worhte, OHG.
worhta, Goth. inf. wadrkjan, jfo then after the
analogy of such forms were made OE. wiste, beside
wisse, OHG. westa, beside "wissa {wessa), I knew, inf,
OE, witanj Goth. pret. sing, kdnpasta for ^'^kaupassa,
inf. kdupatjan, to strike with the palm of the hand, buffet.

For purely practical purposes the above laws may be

thus formulated:— every labial +t appears as ft, every
guttural + t as ht, every dental +t as ss, s (st),
§ 1S9. Assimilation
:
— nw* > -nn*, as Goth. OE, OHG,
rinnan from *riiiwati, to run) Goth, kinnns, OE. cinn,

OHG. kinni, from *genw-, Gr. chin, cheek Goth,

;

minniza, OS. minnira, OHG. minniro, from *minwiz6,

less, cp. Lat. minno, Gr. (ji.i.i'uGw, I lessen ; OE. Jjynne,

O.Icel. jpunnr, OHG. dunni, thin, cp. Skr. fern, tanvi, thin,
-md- >-iid., as Goth. OE. OS. hand, OHG. hunt, prim,
form *kmt6m, hundred) Goth, skaman, OE. scamian,
OHG, seamen, to be ashamed, beside Goth, skanda, OE.

scand, OHG. scanta, shame, disgrace.

as Goth, fulls, OE, full, Lithuanian pUnas,
prim, form *pln6s, /;:///; Goth, wulla, OE. wulle, OHG.
wolla, Lithuanian wllna, wool.
§ 14:0. Prim. Germanic bn, dn, gn =; Indg. pn^, tn^, kni,
qn- (by Veriier’s law), and bhn^, dhn-, ghn-, ghn-, became
bb, dd, gg before the principal accent, then later bb, dd, gg
and in like manner Indg. bn-, dn^, gn^, gn- became bb,
dd, gg. And these mediae were shifted to pp, tt, kk at
the same time as the original Indg. mediae became tenues
(§ 129), These geminated consonants were simplified to
p, t, k after long syllables. Examples are OE. hnsspp,
:

OHG. napf, from or *xna.bnc, basm, bowl ; OE.

hoppian, O.Icel. hoppa, MHG. hopfen, from *xohn^, to
 68 Phonology [§§ mi--',

hop\ OE. OS. topp, O.Ieel. toppr, from or ^“tobiii,

top, summit]OE. heap, OS. hop, OHG. hoiif, from

*xauhiii; OE. cnotta, from *knodn-, beside OHG.
chnodo, chnoto, Goth, hreits, OE. OS. hwit, from
*xwidti-, white] OE. bucc, O.Icel. hokkr, OHG. boc
(gen. bockes), prim, form *bhtign6s, buck] OE. liccian,
OS.lecc6n,OHG. lecchon,from *legni, to lick OE. locc, ;

O.Icel, lokkr, prim, form *lugn6s, lock OE. sfflocc,

;

O.Icel. smokkr, from *smogn^, smock] OE. locian, OS.

lokon, from "logn^- or *J6gn^, to look.
§ 141. Indg. 2 + media became
s + tenuis, as Goth, asts,
=
OHG. ast Gr. o^os, from *ozdos, branch, kvig] OE.
OHG. nest, Lat. nidus, from *ni- 2 dos, nest, related to
root sed*, sit] OE. masc, OHG. masca, 7nesh, net, cp.
Lithuanian mezgh, / tie in knots.
Indg. z + media aspirata became z + voiced spirant, as
Goth, mizdo, OE. meord, pay, reward, cp. O. Bulgarian
mizda, Gr. /xto-Ods, pay] OE. mearg, OHG. marg,
O. Bulgarian mozgu, marrow, root mezgh* ; Goth, httzd,
OE. hord, OHG. hort, hoard, treasure, root kuzdh*.
§ 142. Guttural n (q) disappeared before x, as Goth. OS.
OHG. fahan, OE. fon, from ’'faigxaiian, to seize] Goth,
OS. OHG. hahan, OE, hon, from hang ;

Goth, Jjeihan, OS. thihan, OHG. dihan, OE. Jjioii, J»eon,

from io thdve] pret. Goth. Jjahta, OE. Jjolite,

OS. thahta, OHG. dahta, from *]>aqxtO'> i thought, beside

inf. Goth. Jjagkjan, OS. thenkian, OHG, denken, OE.

})encan.
§143. X became an aspirate (written h) initially before
vowels, as Goth. OE. OS. hund, OHG, hunt, from
'^xnndan, prim, form *kmt6m, hundred] Goth, bunds,
O.Icel, hundr, OE. OS. bund, OHG. hunt, from "xn^^^diaz,
dog, hound. Some scholars assume that it also became an
•aspirate medially between vowels. Upon this assumption
it would be difficult to account for the breaking in OE., as
 §§ r44-6] 0//ier Consonant Changes 6g

OE. slean, from ''sleahan, older *slaxan-, Goth, slalian,

to strike, slay] OE. sweor, from *sweohur, older ''‘swexur,
OHG. swelmtffather-m-law.
Medial and final x^ became x in O. I cel. and the
West Germanic languages, as OS. OHG. selian, OE,
seen, O.lcel. sja, from *sex(w)an-, beside Goth, aailvan,
to sec ]
OS. OHG. lihan, OE. lion, leon, O.lcel. Ija, from
‘lix(w)an>, beside Goth, leihran, to lend] OS. OHG. aha,
OE. ea from *eahti, beside Goth, alva, imter, river] OE,
seali, OS. OHG. sah, beside Goth, salu, he saw] OE.
neah, OS. OHG. nah, beside Goth, nehr, near.
§ 144. The consonants, which arose from the Indg. final
explosives (t, d), were dropped in prim. Germanic, except

after a short accented vowel, as OE. OHG. bere, Goth,

bafrdi, from an original form '*’bheroit, he may bear. See
§ 87 (2 ).
,

§ 145. Original final -m became -li, and then it, as also

Indg. final ni, disappeared after short vowels in dissyllabic
and polysyllabic words during the prim. Germanic period.
For examples, see § 87, (i).
§ 146. w disappeared before u, as Goth, kaiirus, from
'k(w)ttruz = Gr. ^apu$, heavy, prim, form ^gr-riis ; OE.
nacod, older *nakud, OHG. nacktit, from *^nak{w)ud-,
beside Goth. naqa])S, naked] OE. O.lcel. siind, a swimming,
from *,swumda-, cp. OE. swimman, O.lcel. svimma, to
swim pp. OE. cumen, OHG. koman (beside qttoman,
]

a new formation), O.lcel. komenn, OHG. inf. queman, to

come] OE. swingan, to beside pp. s{w)ungen;

swing,
O.lcel. svimma, to swim, beside pp. summeiiii. In verbal
forms the w was mostly re-introduced in the pret. pi. and
pp. after the analogy of forms which regularly had w, e. g.

Goth, swultuni, swultans, for ^'sultum, '^sultans, through

the influence of forms like
inf. swiltan, to die, pret. sing,

swalt; similarly qumiim, qumaiis, for -^kitmum, •^kumans,

inf.qiman, to come. For levelling out in the opposite
 —

Phonology ;
147-9

direction, cp. Goth, siggwan (regular form)/ beside OE.

OS. OHG. singan, to sing] Goth, sigqan, beside OE.
sincan, OH
G. sinkan, /o
§ 147. Initial and
medial sr became str, as OE. stream,
O.Icel. straumr, OS. OHG. strom, stream, cp. Skr.
srdvati, it flows ;
pi, OE. eastron, OHG. ostarmi, Easter,
cp. Skr. usra, dawn ;
Goth, swistar, OE, sweostoivOHG.
swester, sister, with t from the weak stem»forni,. as in the
locative singular Goth, swistr = prim. Germanic *swesri
= Skr, dat. svasrg.
§148. The remaining Indg. consonants suffered no,
further material changes which need be mentioned here.
Summing up the results of §§ 128-47, we arrive at the
following system of consonants for the close of the prim.
Germanic period :

Inter- Palatal and

Labial, dental. Dental, Guttural.

Exphsims |™i“Iess p
•.voiced b
( voiceless f J> s
Spirants
V voiced h d z
Nasals m n
Liquids 1, r
Semivowels w j (palatal)
To these must be added the aspirate h.

CHAPTER IX
THE GOTHIC DEVELOPMENT OF THE
GENERAL GERMANIC CONSONANT-SYSTEM
The Semivowels.
§ 149. Germanic w remained
initially before vowels and
also initially before and
consonants except in the
after
combinations kw (§ 163) and xw (§ 165), as wigs, O.Icel.
vegr, OE. OS. OHG. weg, may:, wulfs, OE. OS. ’wulf,
 ; ]

§§ i6o~i] The Semivowels 71

OHG. wolf, wolf) wiits, OE. wlite, O.S. -viViti, face, look,
beauty] wraka, OE. "wro-cu, revenge, persecidion ] swis-
tar, OE. sweostor, OS. OHG. swester, and
similarly wahsjan, to grow wairs, ; waxird, word ] ;

wrikan, to persecute ] foolish ] tw^i, /ajf; twalif,

twelve ]
'^wdLhvXi, to wash.
‘It also remained : (r) Medially before vowels, as iidwoi',
four hawi, hay ; nidwa, nest] siggwan, to sing slawan,
; ;

to be silent sparwa, sparrow taihswo, right hand] gen.

; ;

kniwis, OE. cneowes, OHG. knewes, of a knee] mawi,

girl] maid-servant] ivL-wida., he did nom. pi. masc.
qiviki, alive ] few
2) Medially
]
srAv^aao., to hasten. (

between a long vowel, diphthong, or consonant and a fol-

lowing j or s, as lewjan, to betray ; hnaiwjan, to abase ;
hn^iws, ;
sndiws, ;
nfarskadwjan, to over-
shadoiv. 3 ) Finally after long vowels, diphthongs, and
(

consonants, as lew, occasion ; hliiw, grave ; friiw, seed ;

wadrstw (cp. § 29), work.
§ ISO. Germanic w
became u after a short vowel with
which combined to form a diphthong (i) Finally, as
it :

kniu, knee] triu, wood beside gen. kniwis, triwis; pret.

sniu, he hastened, beside inf. sniwan. (2 Before con- )

sonants, as gen. mdiijos, |>itij 6 s, beside nom. mawi, girl ;

|)iwi, maidservant] inf. tdujan, to do, beside pret. tawida;

naus, corpse, beside nom. pi, naweis; siuns from
*se(g)wnis, sight, face. It also became u before -s, older

-z, after the loss of an intervening vowel, as skadtts from

*skadwaz, s/zatfoa*.

Note.—-I. in from older iw became ju in unaccented syl-

lables, as nom. pi. sunjus from *sunm(i)z, older *suiiiwiz,
'•'sunewes, sons.
2 For the Gothic treatment of ow, owj, see §§ 80, 81,
,

§ 151. In a few instances medial -w- (or -ww- the origin of

which is uncertain) after short vowels became-ggw-in Gothic
,
and -ggv-, -gg- in O.Icel., whereas the West-Gcrnianic Ian-

1
 72 Phonology [§§ 152-3

guages developed an u before this -w- which united with the

preceding vowel to form a diphthong, or ii (when the pre-
ceding vowel was u). The conditions under which this
sound-change took place have not yet been satisfactorily
explained. The examples are:— Goth, bliggwan, OE.
*bleowan, OHG. bliiiwan, to strike; Goth, triggws,
OE. triewe, OS, OHG. triuwi, true, faith-
O.Icel. tryggr,
ful, cp. alsoGoth, triggwaba, truly, triggwa, covenant ;
Goth. *glaggwtis, exact, accurate, O.Icel. gloggr, OE.
gleaw, OHG. glati (inflected form glattwer), wise, prudent
cp. also Goth, giaggwd (av.), diligently, glaggwuba (av.),
.diligently, accurately; Goth, skuggwa, O.Icel. sfcugg-sja,
mwror, OE. scfiwa, OHG. scuwo, shade, shadow.

§ 152. Germanic j remained

in Gothic (i) Initially, as :

juggs, OS. OHG. jting, young jer, year juk, yoke.

(2 ) Medially between vowels which remained as such in the

historic period of the language, except in the combination

vowel, as frijonds, fnend fijan, to hate; ija (acc.),
her ])rija (neut.), three stojan, to judge. For the treat-
ment of in Goth, see § 76. ( 3) Medially between a
consonant and a following guttural vowel which remained
as such in the historic period of the language, as lewjaii, to
betray frawardjan, to destroy harjos, armies hafrdjos,
shepherds nasjan, to save.; sokjaii, to seek. Cp. § 157.
§ 153. Medial -ij- became -i- before -s, older - 2 , after the
loss of a vowel in final syllables, as nom. hafrdeis from
shepherdfrom ^'frij-a 2 ,/r^,?; gasteisfrom
freis
*gastij-iz, — Lat.
hostes from ''hostejes.
Germanic from older -eje-, -ije- became i(j)i = i after
-iji-

long closed stem-syllables and after unaccented syllables,

but -ji- in other cases, as sokeis, thou seekest, from
*s6ki(j)izi = Indg. *sagejesi; sokeip, ha seeks, from
 ; ;

§§ 154
-6] The Semivozvels 73

=•
soki(j)icli = Indg. -sagejeti; and similarly frawardeij),
he destroys ;
mikilei]), he praises ;
gen. sing, liairdeis from
older -ijes (with pronominal ending (§ 266) )
''xird:i(j)iz,

iaisareis, teacher) ragiiieis, counsellor) dAupeiiis, baptism,

from ^'d:atipi(j)iniz, older -ejenis; beside nasjis, nasji]?, inf.
nasjan, to save ;
stdjis, st6ji}>, inf. stdjan, to judge.

Note.—Thegen. and dat. sing, of the long and polysyllabic

•jan-stems of nouns and adjectives were remodelled after the
analogy of the short stems, as fiiskjins, fiskjin (§ 208)^ wil|>jins,
wilpjin (§ 238) for *fiskeins, ^fiskein, ’‘'wilheins,
after the analogy of forms like wiljins, wiljin, midjins, midjin.
See also § 183. On the other hand in the fern, abstract nouns
formed from the first class of weak verbs (§ 200), those with
short stems were remodelled after the analogy of those with
long stems, as naseins for *nasjms after the analogy of forms
like ddupeins, Idiseins.

§ 154. Final -i which arose from medial -ij- after the loss
of a final vowel or syllable was shortened to i (cp. § 89), as
voc. hairdi from '^xird:ij(i), older -ije; acc. hairdi from
*xii‘dij«an. In like manner we should expect the impera-
tive 2 pers. sing, of the first class of weak verbs to end in
•i, as *s6ki, seek thou "‘hazi, praise thou, from '‘“sokiJii),

•‘xazij(i), older -eje-, cp. Gr. <{)oj3et from *4>oj36(/)6, frighten

thou. It is difficult to account for sokei, hazei unless we
may assume either that they were new formations from the
2 pers, sing. pres, indie, of verbs with long closed stem-
syllables and of simple trisyllabic verbs or else that forms
like voc. acc. sing, hairdi were new formations formed
after the analogy of forms like voc. acc. sing, hari (§ 156).
§ 155. When medial -j- came to stand finally after the
loss of a final vowel or syllable, it became -i," as voc. sing,
hari, from *x^d{i) acc. sing, hari from ”'xarj-an, army ;
;

nom. kuni from *kunj.an, rarr,

acc. sing,
§166. In a few words medial -j- (or -jj- the origin ot
which is uncertain) after short vowels became -cldj- in
 :

74 Phonology [§§ 157-8

Gothic, and -ggj', whereas the West-

-gg* in O.Icel.,
Germ anic languages developed an i before this ‘j", which
united with the preceding vowel to form a diphthong, or i
(when the preceding vowel was i). A satisfactory explana-
tion of this sound-law has not yet been found. The
—
examples are: gen. Goth, twaddje, O.Icel. tveggja,
OHG. zsff eio, of two, cp. Skr. dvdyos Goth, waddjus, ;

O.Icel. veggr, malJ, related to Lat. viere, to plait', Goth,

iddja, / went, cp. Skr. ayam, I went', Goth, daddjan, to
suckle, cp. Skr. dhdyami, I suckle.
§ 167. In Indg. -j* alternated with -ij*. The former
occurred after short and the latter after long syllables, as
Gr. jxeVos, (xeVcros from ’’fteOyos, Skr. madhyas, Indg.
*=medhjos, middle, beside Gr. irdTpios from *irdTpi/os, Skr.
pitriyas, Indg. *patrijos, paternal. This original distinc-
tion was not fully preserved in Gothic, because the -ij-
became simplified to -j* before guttural vowels which re-
mained as such in the historic period of the language, as
nom, pi. hairdjds from *xird(i)j6z, shepherds ; and similarly
in the other plural forms and in the dat. singular {§ 184).
Prim. Germanic -ij- from Indg. -ej- had become -j- before
guttural vowels in the prehistoric period of all the Ger-
manic languages, as nasjan, to save ; sokjan, to seek =:
Indg. *nosejonoiii, *sagejonom; pres, first pers, sing,
nasja, sokja = Indg. *iiosej6, *sagejo ;
pi. nasjam,
sokjam. Cp. § 162, (3).

Liquids AND Nasals.

§168. Germanic 1, m, n, q, r generally remained in
Gothic
1. Goth, lagjan, O.Icel. leggja, OE. lecgan, OS.
leggian, OHG. leggen, to lay] Goth. O.Icel. OS. OHG.
skal, OE. sceal, shall] and similarly laggs, long] lialdaii,
to hold] salt, salt', wulfs, wolf ', mQly time] wwlla, wool'
tuns, full
 ] ] ;

§ 159 ]
Liquids and Nasals 75

m. OE. mona, OS. OHG,

Goth, mena, O.Icel. mane,
niano, moon] Goth, OE. guma, O.Icel. gume, OS. gumo,
OHG. gomo, man] Goth. O.Icel. OS. OHG. nam, I took;
and similarly mel, time manna, man ; niman, to take.
—
Note. Medial -mn- became -ISn- which remained when the
preceding syllable began with a voiceless consonant, but be-
came -fn- by dissimilation when the preceding syllable began
with a voiced consonant, as witubni, knowledge ; fastiibni,
observance, fasting] iemfitation ]
stibna, voice, cp.
OHG. stimna; wundufni, wound, plague] waldufni, power,
might See § 386.
In namnjan, to name] narane, of names, the -inn- was re-
introduced after the analogy of namo, naniiiis,&c.

OE. niman, O.Icel. nema, OS. OHG. neman,

n. Goth.
to OE. OS. OHG. sunn, O.Icel. sunr,
take] Goth, suntis,
son] Goth. O.Icel. kann, OS. OHG. kan, OE. can(n), I
know and similarly nahts, night mena, moon anj>ar,
; ; ;

other manna, man rinnan, to run pret. rann, I ran.

] ; ;

Note. — nn- became -n- before consonants except j, as kant,

thou knowesi, beside kann, inf. kannjan, to make known ;
mins
(adv.) from *minniz, less, beside adj, ininniza, less,

q. On
the representation of Germanic jg in Gothic, see
§ 17.only occurred before k, q and g, as briggan, OE.
It

OS. OHG. bringan, to bring] drigkan, OE. driiican, OS.

drinkan, OHG. trincan, to drink] and similarly figgrs,
finger ; gaggan, to go ;
jjagkjan, to think ;
sigqan, to sink ;

sagq, he sank.
pret.
r. Goth. rdu]js, O.IcH. raujr, OE. read, OS. rod,

OHG. rot, red Goth, harjis, OE. here, OS. OHG. heri,
army] Goth. OS, fadar, O.Icel fa^ir, OE. faeder, OHG.
totev, father and similarly raihts, right]', razn, house ]

barn, child ; baurgs, city ;

swaran, to swear ;
daur, door ;

fid-wor, four ]
fairra (adv.),/«r.
§ 159. 1, ni, 11 , r, preceded by an explosive or spirant,
became vocalic in unaccented syllables after the loss of
 ; ; ; ; ;

1. nunuku^y

a short vowel (§ 88).

,
The West Germanic languages
generated a new vowel before the vocalic liquids and
nasals which then became consonantal again, as Goth. nom.
fugls, acc. fugl, OE. fugol, OS. fugal, OHG. fogal, from
"fuglaz, Tuglan, btrd; Goth, ibns, ibn, OE. efeii/OS.
eban, OHG.
eban, from *ebnaz, ’'^ebnaii, even; Goih.
akrs, akr, secer, OS. akkar, OHG. acchar, from
OE.
*akraz, "akran, and similarly Goth, tagl, hair;
hunsl, sacrifice; sitls, seat; niaijjms, acc. takipm, treasure
bagms, tree; razn, house; taikns, token; laiignjaii, to
deny; tagr, tear; ligrs, bed; timrjaii, timbrjan, to build;
timrja, carpenter.

Labials.

§ 160. Germanic p and f remained in Gothic, as paida,

OE. pad, OS. peda, coat; Goth. O.Icel. OE. OS. ptind,
OHG. pound; slepan, OE. slsepan, OS. slapan,
OHG. slafan, to sleep; diups, O.Icel. djupr, OE. deop,
OS. diop, OHG. tiof, deep; and similarly plinsjan, to
dance ;
hilpaii, to help ;
skapjan, to create ;
skip, ship.

Note.— Initial p does not occur in Gothic in pure Germanic

words.

Goth, fadar, O.Icel. faiSir, OE. feeder, OS. fadar,

OHG. IdX&x: , father Goth. OHG. fimf, OE. OS. fif, five;
and similarly faran, to go fulls, full hlifan, to steal ;
ufar, over ;
wulfs, wolf.

b, b.

§ 161. Germanic b, which only occurred initially and

after in, remained in Gothic (§132), as bairan, O.Icel.
bera,OE. 0,S. OHG. beran, to bear; dumbs, O.Icel.
dumbr, OE. dumb, OHG. tumb, dumb; and similarly
badi, bed; barn, bindan,To brojiar, brother;
wamba, ;
Isemb, lamb.
 ;

1 ^ 2- 3 Gutturals
§§ ] 77

b > l3 after r and 1, as arbi, heritage swairbaii, to wipe ; \

swarb, he imped] silba, self] kalbo, calf] salbon, to

anoint. ^

b >f after vowels both finally and before final -s. Hence
the frequent interchange between b (written b in Gothic)
and f in inflexion, as giban, to gwcy pret. sing, gaf;
sweiban, to swaif ; bi-leiban, to remain,
cease, pret. sing,
pret. sing. bi-li.if,* gen. hlaibis, nom. sing, hlaifs, acc.
lilaif, loaf, bread, cp. on the other hand swairbaii, to wipe,

pret. swarb.
• Note.-— In occasional forms like grob beside grof, he dug;
Maib beside hlaif, the fa had been transferred from forms
where it was regular.

0.Medial b (written b) remained unchanged after vowels,

as haban, to have ;
liban, to live sibun, seven ;
ga-laubjan,
to believe. ;
ibns, even. See § 133.

Gutturals.
k
§ Germanic k remained in Gothic, as kuni, O.Icel.
162.
kyn, OS. OHG. kunni, OE. cytin, race, generation] jtik,
1cel. ok, OE. geoc, OHG. job, yoke] and similarly

kalds, cold] kinnus, cheek] kniu, knee] akrs, field]

dukan, to increase ;
skalks, servant ; sokjan, to seek ;

ik, /.

kw
§ 163. kw
(OE. cw, OS. OHG. qu, O.Icel. kv) became
a labialized k which had the same sound-value as Lat. qu,
1. e. it was a simple sound, and not a compound one com-

posed of the elements fc-f-w; hence Ulfilas expressed it

in his alphabet by a single letter u. In modern philological
works the sound in question is transcribed by q. Examples
are :
—
qens, O.Icel. kvan, OE. ewen, OS. quart, wife.
 78 t^Honology L§§ 1^4-5

woman ;
qi]?an, O.Icel. kvetJa, OE. cwe|)aii, OS. queSan,
OHG. quedan, /o say ;
and similarly qiman, to come -, riqis,

darkness] naqa]>s, naked] sigqan, to sink] sagq, he sank,

X
§ 164. Prim.Germanic x had already become an aspirate
initially before vowels during the prim. Germanic period
It probably also became an aspirate in Gothic
(§ 143).

medially between vowels. Examples are haban, O.Icel.

: —
hafa, OE. habban, OHG. haben, to have] failiu, OE.
feoh, OHG. fihu, cattkf property] and similarly hairtd,
heart] hafjan, to raise] bund, hundred] taihun, ten]
J>eihaii, to thrive,
Germanic x (written h, and pronounced like NPIG. cii)

remained Gothic in other positions, as hlaifs, /oa/, bread ;

in
hiiftus, thtef ] brains, pure, clean] dadhtar, daughter]
filban, to hide, bury] nabts, night] jab, and] J)dib, he
throve.

Note.— The unaccented particles was often assimi-

final -h in
lated to the initial consonant of the following word, as wasu}?-
pan = wasuh-pan, anpanip-pan = anparuh-pan, jaa-ni »= jah«
ni, jas sa = jah-sa, nip-pan = nih-pan,

XW
§ 165. Initial Germanic xw (OE. OS. OPIG. hw, O.Icel.
hv) became br {§ 19) in Gothic, as bias, OE. bvsra, OS.
hwe, OHG. hwer, who?] hreila, O.Icel. hvil, OE. hwil,
'OS. OHG, space of time] and similarly brairban,
to walk] IvsipViT, which of two hreits, white hropan, to
]

boast.
Medial and final xw also became hr in Gothic, but in
O.Icel.and the West Germanic languages it becamex-
For examples see § 143. .

Note. —
he reasons for assuming that Goth, iir was a simple
sound, and not a compound one composed of li-i-w, are:
§§ i<56-9] GuMurals 79

(i) Ulfilas it by a single letter ©.

uniformly represented (2)
Ulfilas wrote only in compound words where h and w
hw
came by composition, e. g. itbuhwopida = ttf + uh +
together
wopida, and he cried out f)airhwakandans == Jjafrli + wakan-
;

dans (pres, part, nom. acc. pi. of wakan, to wake^ watch). (3)
The principal parts of salhran, to see, are the same as those of
strong verbs -with stems ending in a single consonant other
than a nasal or liquid (§ 307). (4) hr is treated as a single
consonant in reduplicated syllables, as liraihJop, he boasted,
inf. hropan.

§ 166. Prim. Germanic

g, which only occurred after ig
(§ 132), remained
Gothic as in the other Germanic
in
languages, as tuggo, OE. tunge, OS. ttiiiga, OHG. zunga,
tongue and similarly briggan, to bring ; figgrs, finger ;
;

huggrjan, to hunger-, laggs, long.

§ 167. The changes which Germanic § underwent in
Gothic cannot be determined with perfect certainty. For
the history of g in the other Germanic languages, see § 133.
Initially, and medially after consonants, it probably became

g, asGoth. OE. gitma, O.Icel. gttmi, OS. gumo, OHG.

gomo, man-, bairgan, O.Icel. bjarga, OE. beorgan,
OHG. bergan, to hide-, and similarly gasts, giban,
to give-, go])%good', gteivco., to weep -,
i2dtgWLii,mountmn',
tulgiis, steadfast ;
azg5, ash, cinder.
§ 168. 5 (written g) remained medially between vowels,
and medially after vowels before voiced consonants, as
aiigo, O.Icel. atiga, OE. eage, OS. oga, OHG. ouga,
eye-, fugls, OE. fugol, OS. fugal, OHG. fogal, bird ;
and
similarly fright biugan, to bend ;
steigan, to ascend-,
bagms, tree lagjan, to lay ;
rign, rain ;
tagr, tear.
§ 169. After vowels both finally and before
g probably -s,

became x (=NHG. This change

ch), but was written g.
of § to X be assumed from the corresponding Gothic
treatment of b (§ 161) and d (§ 173). Examples are ace.
8o Phonology [§§ 170-3

sing, dag, v^\%,way oz,Ifear\ mag, At’ can^ may\

',

nom. sing, dags, wigs j manags, much, many badrgs,

chy.
Dentals.
'

§ 170. Germanic t remained in Gothic, as tuggo, O.Icel.

OS. tanga, OE. tunge, OHG. zunga, ^on£-ue itan, O.Icel.
eta, OE. OS. etan, OHG. eg?an, m/ ; wdit, O. Icel. veit, ifo

OE. wat, OS, wet, OHG. wei?, he knows; and similarly

tagr, tear; tamjan, to tame; twdi, two; wato, water;
witan, to know; hairto, heart; ^X^at; mat, he measured.

P
§ 171. remained in Gothic, as Jjagkjan, OE.
Germanic J>

))encan, OS. thenkian, OHG. denken, to think; qijsan,

O.Icel. kveSa, OE. cwe})an, OS. quetSan, OHG. qitedan,
to say; acc. di]?, OE. a)?, OS. e?S, OHG. eid, oath; and

similarly )jairh, through; fadrnus, thorn; Jjiii]?, good;

brojjar, brother; afrjja, earth; frajjjan, to understand;
wairjjan, to become ;
qa]j, he said; war}j, he became.

d, d
§ 172. Germanic d, which only occurred initially and
after n, remained in Gothic (§ 132), as dags, O.Icel. dagr,
OE. dmg, OS. dag, OHG. tag, day; Goth. OE. OS.
bindan, OHG. bintaii, fo bind; and similarly diups, deep ;

driusan, to fall daiihtar, daughter de}3s, deed ; liandtis,

hand ;
hitnd, hundred.
§ 173. d became d after voiced consonants, as wadrd,
O.Icel. orS, OE. OS. word, OHG. wort, zvord; haldan,
O.Icel. halda, OE. healdan, OS. haldan, OHG. haltan,
to hold and similarly aids, age, generation ;
gards, house ;

goad ;
h.uz6., treasure.

d became J>
after vowels both finally and before final -s;
hence the frequent interchange between d (written d) and
 ; ;

§§ 174 - 5 ] Sibilants 8i

p in inflexion, as inf. beidan, to abide, await; ana*bitidan,

to command ;
bidjan, to pray, beside pret. sing, bai]?, -hkup,
ba]3 ;
gen. sing, godis, hdubidis, nasidis, beside nom.
sing, gaps, good, batibi]), head, nasifs (pp.), saved.
Note.— In occasional forms like bad, -baud, gods, god, beside
the regular forms hap, -bduj), gojss, goj?, the d had been trans-
ferred from forms where it was regular.

Medial d (written d) remained after vowels, as fadar,

father; beidan, to abide, await; fidwor, four; midjis,
middle; ta.d.vesm., paternity, parents. S&e ^IZB.

Sibilants.

s .
.

§ 174. Germanic s remained OE. in Gothic, as slepan,

slffipan,OS. slapan, OHG. slafan, to sleep wisan, O.Icel. ;

vesa, OE. OS. OHG. wesan, to be hits (in gtid-hus, house ;

of God), O.Icel. OE. OS. OHG. bus, and similarly

sandjan, to send; sibun, seven sitan, to stV; to

become whole; lisan, to gather; auhsa, ox; hals, neck;

was, I was,
z
z only occurred medially and finally in prim.
§ 175.
Germanic (§§ 137, 141). Medial z, which became r in the
other Germanic languages, generally remained in Gothic,
as huzd, OE. OS, hord, OHG. hort, treasure; maiza,
OE. mara, OS. mera, OHG. mero, more, greater ;
and
similarly azgo, ash, cinder; razda, speech; rmz^o, pay,
reward; aljjiza, o/^/rr j
hazjan, to praise talzjan, to
instruct.

Note.— In the forms of strong verbs, medial z was supplanted

by s through the levelling out of the s-forms, e, g. kusum,
kusans for *kuzum, ^kuzans, after the analogy of Musan,
kdus, &c., sec §137.
z was also supplanted by s in several %veak verbs, which in
1187 G
82 Phonology [§ ^75

some cases was due to the influence of the corresponding

strong verbs, as nasjan, for *nazjan, after the analogy of
nisan,

cp. OE. nerian, OHG. netiew, to save\ tir-rhisjan, raise, up,

sv. ur-reisan, to arise, cp. OE. rferan, io raise Idisjan, cp. OE.
;

Iffiran, OHG. leren, to teach; wasjan, to clothe, cp. OE. werian,

OHG. werien, to wear, see § 137 note.

Germanic final -z became -s in Gothic, as gen. diuz-is,

riqiz-is,but nom. dius, wild beast riqis, darkness nom.

sing, dags, from ^dagaz, day; gasts from -'•'gastiz,
nom. pi. dagos from *dag6z ; gasteis from ’''gastiz ; nom.
sing, akrs from *akraz, geld nimis from *nimiz(i), thou
takest This -s was dropped when it came to stand after an
original s through the loss of a vowel, as wairs from
*wirs(i)s older *wirsiz (av.), worse, cp. adj. wairsiza,
worse; nom. drus (gen. drusis) from '’•drusiz, fall;
laus, empty, but gen. Idusis; freihals, /wt/o;;/, but gen.
freihalsis.
Final *8 (-z) was dropped after a short vowel + consonantal
r, cp. nom. wafr, man; bafir, son;
sing, second;
unsar, our, &c., beside nom. sing, dags, gasts,
sikts, field swers, honoured; skeirs, clear; gen. broJ)rs,
of a brother, &c.
Final •(i)z also disappeared in the dat, pi. (originally
instrumental) ending of nouns, adjectives and pronouns,
if we are right in assuming that the ending was originally
-mis = prim. Germanic -miz, as in dagam, gibom, gastim,
brojjrum, blinddim, 35dim. But the original ending may
have been simply -mi. And similarly in the first pers. pi.
of the pres, indie, which originally ended in -mes, -mos =
prim. Germanic -miz, -maz (§ 287).

Note.~i. The z in such forms as riqiz, darkness mimz,

, ;

flesh, meat, beside the regular forms riqis, niims, was clue to
the levelling out of the stem-form of the oblique cases.
2 Final -z remained when protected by a particle, cp, e. g.
.

wileiz.u? wilt thou ?; each, every; iz>ei (rel. pr.), zvho;

§ ^75] Sibilants S3

uz-uh (prep,), wheiher frotn\ beside wileis, a*///!; luas?

•who?\ is, /it’; n^, out, from.
3. The prep, its became ur before r in compounds, as ttr-

reisan, ur-rintian, fo go out The s in us- was some-

(o arise ;

times dropped in compounds before st, as u-standan = us-

standan, io stand up, cp, also di-skritnan, beside dis-skritnan,
to be rent in kvain.
 ACCIDENCE
CHAPTER X
DECLENSION OF NOUNS
§ 176. Gothic nouns have two numbers —singular and
plural; three genders —masculine, feminine, and neuter,
as in the other Old Germanic languages, from which the
gender of nouns in Gothic does not materially differ four ;

—
cases Nominative, Accusative, Genitive, and Dative. The
Vocative is mostly like the Nominative, but in the singular
of some classes of nouns it regularly fell together with the
Accusative, see §§ 87-8.

Note. —
It should be noted that what is called the dat. sing,

in Gothic is originally the instrumental in the a-stems (§179)

and masc. i-stems (§ 196); locative in the fern, i- (§ 198),
u* (§ 202), and all consonant-stems (§§ 207-22) ; and the dat.
only in the o-stems (§ 190).

§ 177. In Gothic, as in the oldest periods of the other

Germanic languages, nouns are divided into two great
classes,according as the stem originally ended in a vowel
or consonant, cp. the similar division of nouns in Sanskrit,
Latin and Greek. Nouns, whose stems originally ended
in a vowel, belong to the vocalic or so-called Strong
Declension. Those, whose stems end in -n, belong to the
Weak Declension. All other consonantal stems are in
this grammar put together under the general heading of
' Minor Declensions ’.
The learner, who wishes to compare the Gothic case-
endings with the corresponding forms of Latin, Greek, &c.,
§§ 1 78 - 9 ] Declension of Nouns 85

will find it Chapter V before attempting

useful to master
to do so^ because what has already been stated there will
not, as a rule, be repeated in the chapters on the Accidence,

A. The Vocalic or Strong Declension.

I. The a-DECLENsioN.

§ 178. The a^dec^sion comprises masculine and neuter

nouns only, and corresponds to the Latin and Greek
o-declension {Gr. masc. -os, neut, Lat. -us, -urn), for
which reason it is sometimes called the o-declension. The
a-declension is divided into pure a-stems, ja-stems, and
wa-stems.
a. Pitre a-stems.

S 179. Masculines.
Sing.
Norn, dags, day hlaifs, loaf, bread
Acc. Voc. dag hldif
Gen. dagis hldibis
Dat. daga . hldiba
Plur.
Nom. dagos hlaibos
Acc. dagans hlaibans
Gen, dage hlaibe
Dat. dagam hlaibam
Note.— I. On the interchange of f (hlaifs, hiaif) and
b (hiaiWs, &c.), see § 161 .

2 On nom. forms like

. wa,ir^ man, freiha-ls, freedom, gen.
walris, freihalsis, see § 175.

The prim. Germanic forms of dags were : Sing. nom.

^da^az, ^dagan, voc. *dag(e}, gen. "'dagesa {with
acc.
pronominal ending, § 265), dat. *da2 ai, Indg. ^dho^hoi (cp.
Gr. 0e(3, to a god), instr. *dage, -5 ; PI. nom. *dag6z, acc.
 O ; ; ; ;

86 Accidence [§§ I So- 1

-da.ga.nz, gen. ^dagSn (cp. Gr. Be&u, of gods), dat *da5 omiz.
From what has been said in Chapter V
on the vowels of
unaccented syllables, it will be seen that all the forms of the
sing, and plural, except the dat. sing, and gen. pi., are
regularly developed from the corresponding prim. Germ,
forms, daga is the old instrumental used for the dative.
The dage, which presupposes a prim. Germ, ending
-e in

•^n (§
has never been satisfactorily explained. The
87, i),

gen. in OE. O.Icel. daga, OS. dago, OHG. tago regularly

goes back to ^dagon which would have become *dag6 in
Gothic, cp. gibo {§ 191).

§ 180. Like dags are declined a great many Gothic

masculine nouns, e. g. aijjs (gen. ai|)is), oath asts, boug/i,
twig; adLv^, field; bagms, /m; fisks, yfs/;.; fugls,T>/rr/,

fowl; hmids, dog, hound; himins, heaven; ligrs, bed,

couch ; mai])ms, gift ; madrgins, morning stdins, stone
sitls, seat; skalks, servant; J>iudans, king; wigs, way;

'winds, wind wulfs, wolf. Like hldifs is declined

Idufs, leaf.

§ 181. Neuters
Sing.

Nom. Voc. Acc. wadrd, word hdubi]?, head

Gen. waurdis hdubidis
Dat. wadrda lidubida

Plur.
Nom. Voc. Acc. wadrda hdtibida
Gen. waurde hdiibide
Dat. waurdam Iidubidam
The neuters only differed from the masculines in the
nom. voc. sing, and nom. acc. plural, the prim. Germ,
forms of which were *wordan, *word6 (§ 62). These
regularly became wadrd, wadrda in Gothic.

Note.— n the interchange of p (hdubij)) and d (hditbidis, &c.)

see §173.
§§ 1 3 -4 ]
Declension of Novms 87

§ 182 Like wadrd are declined a

. g^reat many Gothic
neuter nouns, e. g. agis {gen. agisis), akran, /rw^V;
awistr, sheepfold] h^vn, child; blojj (gen. blo|)is), blood;
dius (gen. diuzis), wild beast; dadr, door; eisarn, iron
gras (gen. grasis), hadrn, horn; huzd, treasure;
jer, year; juk, yohe; kaiirn, corn; lAim, pay, reward ; leik,
body, flesh; maxLYpr, nmrder ;
liqis (gen. riciiziB), darkness
siiubr, skip, tagl, Aa/r; tagr, /tw. Like
Mubip are declined liuha}>, light; witojj, law.

b. ja»stems.
§183. Apart from the d* it is necessary in this class
of nouns to distinguish between (i) nouns which have
a short stem-syllable or a long open stem-syllable and
(
2 ) those which have a long closed stem-syllable or when
the stem (apart from any prefix) is of more than one
syllable. In the former case the gen. sing, regularly ends
in -jisand in the latter in -eis, see §§ 163, 157. This dis-
tinction was preserved in the masculines, but in the neuters
the original difference was almost entirely obliterated in
favour of nouns belonging to (i). The old and the new
forms exist side by side in a few words, as gen. andbahteis,
gawair]?eis, beside andbahtjis, gawair]jjis. Cp. § 163
note.

§ 184 . Masculines.
Sing.
Nom. harjis, army hairdeis, herdsman
Acc. Voc. liari hairdi
Gen. harjis hairdeis
Dat. harja hairdja
Plur.
Nom. harjos hairdjos
Acc. harjans hairdjans
Gen. harje hairdje
Dat. harjain hairdjam
 ; ;

88 Accidence [§§
185-6

The prim» Germ, forms of harjis were ; Sing. nom.

=®=xarjaz, acc. *xarjan, voc, *xarj(e), gen. ''=xarjesa (with
pronominal ending), dat. *xarje, -6 (originally instr.)
PI. nom. *xarjoz, acc. =^xarjans, gen. xarjon, dat. *xar->
jomiz. All the forms of the sing, except the nom., and all
forms of the pi, except the gen., are regularly developed
from the corresponding prim. Germ, forms, ^x^rjaz became
*haris 155) and then the -j- in the cases where it was
(cp. §

regular was extended to the nom. On harje, see § 179.

The prim. Germ, forms of hairdeis were Sing. nom. :

*xii‘dijaz, acc. *xirdijan, voc. *xir<lij(e), gen. ^xi^^^Gsa,

dat. *xii*^y6> 'O > nom. ''xirdijoz, acc. *xi*'^yanz, gen.
^xirdijBn, dat. In the nom. acc. voc. sing, the
•ij- became i -(e), -an, then the i (written
after the loss of a,
ei) being protected by a consonant remained in the nom.,

but became shortened in the acc. and voc. (but see § 154).
In the gen. sing, dje- became -iji- and then the j disappeared
between vowels; whence hairdeis. After the -ij* had
become -j- in the dat. sing, and all forms of the pi. the
further development of these case endings was the same
as that of harjis (§ 157).

§ 185. Like harjis are declined andastaj^jis, adversary ;

nijjjis, kinsman. Like hairdeis are declined andeis, end ;

asneis, servant ;
hrditeis, wheat ; lekeis, physician ragi- ;

neis, counsellor siponeis, disciple ;

faura«maj)leis, mkr^
prince] bokareis, scribe] Idisareis, teacher] motareis,
toll-taker.

§ 186. Neuters.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. Acc. Voc, kimi, race ktmja
Gen. kunjis kiinje
Dat. kunja kitnjam
The nom. acc. sing, and pi. regularly go back to prim.
Germ. *kmijan, *kimj6.
 —O ; ; ;

§§ 187 -- 90 ] Declension of Nouns 89

§ 187. Like kitni are declined badi, ;

fra]?i, under-
standing ;
nati, 7iet wadi, pledge gawi (gen. g^dujis,

§ hawi (dat. bauja), hay; taui (gen.

150), region, district;
tojis, § 81), deed,work; andbahti, service; arbi, heritage;
garuni, counsel ; gawair])i, peace ; kutipi, knowledge reiki,
power; piubi, theft; vSsS'mBXf superscription; fairguni,
mountain fastubni, observance ; waldufni, /ozm*.
;
See
§183.

c. wa-stems.
§188. Masculines.
Sing. Plur.
Noni. servant j^iwos
Acc. ])iu jjiwaiis
Gen. Jiiwis jsiwe
Dat. jjiwa jsiwam
Note.— f the masculine wa-stems there are only traces
extant, viz. the nom. and gen. pi. of *J)ius (§ 150), and the nom.
sing, sndiws, snoiv, the acc. sing, of which would be sn^iw,
gen. sndiwis, see § 149, (3).

§ 189. Neuters.
Sing. Plur.
Nora. Acc. Voc. knixx^ knee kniwa
Gen. kniwis kiiiwe
Dat. kniwa kniwam
Note. i. Only plural forms of kniu are extant. Like knm
is also declined triu, ivood (§ 150).
2, ft&iw, seed; gdidw (OE. gad), lack; hlAiw, grave ;

lew, occasion; waiirstw, work, retain the w in the nom. acc.

sing., see § 149, (3), and are declined like watird.

2. The 0-DECLENSION.

§ 190. The 6-declension contains feminine nouns only,

and corresponds to the Latin and Greek a-dedension, for
90 Accidence

which reason it is sometimes called the a.declension. It

isdivided into pure o-stems, j6»stems, and w6-stems. The

w6-stems and also the jo-stems with a short radical
syllable are declined exactlj’- like the pure 6-stems. The
remaining jo-stems are also declined like the pure 6-stems,
except that the nom. sing, ends in -i.

§ 191.
a. Pure 6-stems.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. Acc. giba, gift gibos
Gen. gib6s gibo
Dat. gibdi gibom

The prim. Germ, forms of giba were Sing. nom. :

’•'geb6; acc. *§eb6n (cp. Gr. ^end), gen. *get5oz,

dat. *gebai older *geb6i (= Indg. -ai, cp. Gr. 0ea, to a
goddess];
PI. nom. acc. *geb§z, gen. *geb6n, dat. ’''gebomiz,

from which the corresponding Gothic forms are regularly

developed.
§ 192. Like giba are declined a very large number of
feminine nouns, as ahra,m(?r; afrjja, earth ;
bida, request
boka, bota, advantage; kara, care; fera, country,
letter;

region graba, ditch hairda, herd hreila, time ; karkara,

prison ;
remnant mota, custom-house mulda, dust
lAiba,
nejjla, needle ; runa, mystery ; razda, language ; sdiwala,
soul sadrga, sorrow stibna, voice staua, judgment
J)iuda, people wamba, womb,
W6-stems —bandwa, sign, token fija]5wa (fiajjwa),
hatred; frijapwa {fria]?wa), love ;
ni&wa, rust triggwa,
covenant.
jo-stems —with a short radical syllable—brakja, strife
halja, hell ; ludja, face ;
plapja, street sibja, relationship ;

simja, truth; wrakja, persecution. The nom. sing, had

its -a either from the pure o-stems or else it was the acc.
used for the old nominative. See § 193.
§§ Declension of Nouns 91

§ 198. b. jo-stems.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. bandi, hand bandjos
Acc. bandja bandjos
Gen. bandjos bandjo
Dat. bandjdi bandjom
Excepting the nom. sing, the prim. Germ, case endings
were the same as those of the pure o-steras. The nom.
sing, was *baiid.i, which regularly became bandi in Gothic.

§ 194. Like band! are declined jo-stems which have

a long stem-syllable, and^those whose stems are polysyllabic,
as frijondi, frdisttibm, temptation', hAipi, field',
hAiti, command', mawi (gen. mdujos, § ISO), maiden',
Jiiiidangardi, kingdom ; ]>iwi (gen. jjiujos, § 150), maid-
servant) Jjusmidi, thousand) wasti, clothing-, wundufni,
wound.
3. The i-DECLENSION.

§ 195. The i-declension contains only masculine and

feminine nouns, and corresponds to the Lat. and Gr.
i-declension (nom. Lat. -is, Gr. -is, acc. -im, -n/). In the
parent language the masc. and fern, i-stems were declined
alike. In Gothic the nom. acc. voc. sing, regularly fell
together with the a-declension (§ 179), which was the reason
why the gen. and dat. sing, and probably also the gen. pi.
of the masc. nouns were re-formed after the analogy of the
a-declension.

§196. a. Masculines.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. gasts, gasteis
Voc. gast
Acc. gast gastins
Gen. gastis gaste
Dat. gasta gastim
On the pi. forms see § 198.
92 Acctdence [§§ 197-9

Note —I. On nom. forms like dnis,/a 77 baiir, child^ son, gen.
,

drusis, baiiris, see § 175. On the nom. sing, ndns, corpse,

beside nom. naweis, see § 150.
pi.

2. The endings of the whole of the singular and of the gen.

plural being the same as those of the a-declension, it can only
be decided by aid of comparison with the other Germanic
languages, whether a noun, whose pi. nom. dat. or acc. is not
extant, belongs to this or to the a-declension. Thus the mutated
vowel in OE. cyme, coming dryre,y^//, shows that Goth, qitms,
;

drus belong to the i-declension.

§ 197. Like gasts are declined arms, arm balgs,

tm-ne^skin ;
barms, bosom, lap ;
bruJjfajjs (gen. Tadis,
§ 173), bridegroom .
;
gards, hotisc ;
hups, hip ;
laists, track ;

mats, meat ; muns, thought ; saggws, song ; saiws, sea

sdups (gen. sdudis, § 173), sacrifice) staj)s (gen, stadis,
§ 178), place) striks, stroke) piddihs,, flight.

§ 198. b. Feminities.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. favour ansteis
Voc. anst
Acc. anst anstins
Gen. anstiis anste
Dat. anstai anstim
The prim. Germ, forms of ansts were: Sing. nom.
*anstiz, acc. *anstin, voc. '''ansti, gen. '’'anstaiz (= Indg.
•eis, -ois), dat, *anstei (originally the loc. ending) ;
PI.
nom. *anstiz (older -ijiz = Indg. -ejes, cp. Skr, tr^yas,
Gr, Tpeis from *Tpe(y)es, three) acc. -‘'anstinz, gen. *an-
;

sti(j)5n, dat. *anstimiz, from which the Gothic forms are

regularly developed except the gen. pi. which was formed
directfrom anst- + the gen. pi. ending -e, see §§ 87, 179.
Note,— On forms like nom. usstass, gen. usstassais, resurrec-
tion, see § 175.

§ 199. Like ansts are declined a great many feminine

nouns, as bihi's, property arbdijjs (gen. arbaidais), labour)
;
 ^

§§ 200 - 1 ]
Declension of Nouns 93
asaiis, harvest ; anabiisns (anabtisas ?), command ; anda-
hafts, answer] dails, de])S (gen. declais), deed]
fadreiiis, family ;
faliejjs (gen. fahedais), joy ;
fraliists,
loss] frawaiirhts,s«'2 ; gabadrjjs, 622^/2 ;
gahtigds, thought]
gaktists, test] gamunds, remembrance ]
ganists, salvation ;

gaqum|)s, assembly ; garuns, market-place ;

gaskafts, crea-
tion] destruction ]
hatirds^^oor; li'&tSt craftiness ]

m.issade})s (-deds)^ misdeed ; magaj)s, maid ; malits, power ;

manase^s (gen. -seddis), world] mikikluj^s, greatness;

ndujjs, need] qens, woman ;
sadlits, sickness ;
siuns, sight ;
slaiihts, ;
sokiLB, search ]
tdikns, Mm; ]>aiirfts,

need] arrists, resurrection] wens, hope] waiirts, root]

wrohs, accusation.

Note.—Mims, village is declined like ansts in the singular,

but like giba (§ 191) in the plural.

§ 200. In the same manner are also declined the abstract

nouns formed from weak verbs of the second and third con*
jugation ;
as lajjons, invitation, inf. laj)6ii, to invite ;
mitons,
a thought, ini. raiton, to think over] salbons, omtment, inf.
salbon, to anoint] sunjdns, a verifying, inf. sunjon, to

verify] dwelling, inf. bauan, to inhabit] libains,

life, inf. liban, to live^ ]?tildms, sufferance, inf. pulan, to

suffer. Abstract nouns formed from weak verbs of the first

conjugation are also declined in the same manner except
that the nom. and gen. plural are like those of the 6- de-
clension (f 191), thus Idiseins, doctrine, gen. Idiseinais, but
nom. gen. pi, Idiseinds, laiseino; other examples are
galdnbeins, faith, inf. galaubjan, to believe] daupeins,
baptism, mi. ddupjan, to baptise] naseins, salvation, inf.
nasjan, to save. See § 1S3 note.

4. The tl-DECLENSION.

§ 201. The mdeclension comprises masculine, feminine

and neuter nouns, and corresponds to the Lat. and Gr.
 ; T
; ;

Accidence [§§ 302-3

94

u-declension (nom. masc. and fern. Lat. ‘its, Gr. -us, acc.

-um, ‘iiv neut. nora. acc. «, -u, -«).

§ 202. a. Masculines and Feminines.

Sing.
Nom. sunus (masc.), son handtts (fem.), hand
Voc. Acc. sunu hand.it
Gen. sundus handdus
Dat. sunaii handdit
Plur.
Nom. sunjus handjus
Acc. sununs handuns
Gen. suniwe handiwe
Dat. sunitm handum
Note.— he above are the regular endings, but in a few
instances the singular au* and u-endings have been confused
by later scribes, e. g. nom. sundus beside sunus, dat. sunu
beside sundu, voc. sundu (frequently) beside sunu.
The prim. Germ, forms of sunus were : Sing. nom.
’^sunuz, acc. *sunun, voc. *sunu and "’'sunau (== Indg. «ou,
cp. "sunauz (= Indg, -eus, ous, cp,
Lith. sunau), gen.
Lith. *suneu (originally loc.)
sunaus), dat. PI. nom. ;

•'suniwiz (= Indg. -ewes, cp. Gr. Ionic from *Trif)X€fes,

fore-arms) acc. *sununz, gen. *'suniw6n (= Indg. -ewSm,
cp. Gr. rnixewt' from dat. *sunumiz, from which
the Gothic forms are all regularly developed except the *e

in the gen. plural, see § 179. The fluctuation between

sunu and sundu in the voc. sing, may be due to the old
double forms. In the nom. pi. * suniwiz became *suniuz
and then sunjus (§ 150 note).
§ 208. Similarly are declined the following masculine
nouns and a few others airus, messenger ; asilus, ass ;
:

daupus, death ; fairhrus, world ; fotus, foot ; huhrus,

hunger \ lialrus, sword) hliftus, thief) ibnassus, evenness ;

kustus, Wpn^ilimb) iuftus,«fr; lustus, desire) magus,

 ]

§§ 204 - 6 ] Declension of Nouns 95

boy ;
sakkiis, sackcloth ;
sidus, custom ; skadiis, shadow ;

skildus, shield] tunjsus, tooth] ]>aiirnus, thorn] })iudi'

nasstis, kingdom ; wijjrtts, lamb ; glory ; wintrus,

winter.

§ 204. Besides handus also the three feminine nouns

asilus, she-ass kinnus, cheek ] waddjus, loall.
;

b. Neuters.

§ 20S. Of the neuter u*stems only a few traces are extant

in Gothic, No plural forms occur.

Nora, Acc. faihu,

Gen. faihdtis
Dat faihdu
—
Note, The gen. faihaus does not occur, but it can be inferred
from fildus, the adverbial gen. of filu, much, gdiru (nom. sing.),
goadf and siliu (acc. sing.), victory, occur only once, and as
glosses;' the latter is probably miswritten for sigu, which
would then presuppose a masc. form *sigtis = OHG. sign,
otherwise we should expect salhu (§ 69). The acc. form lei])u,
strong drink, probably also belongs here, since it is neuter in
all the other old Germanic languages.

The nom. acc. ended in the parent language in -u which

regularly remained in Gothic (§ 88),

B. Weak Declension (n-sTEMs).

§ 206. In the parent language the nom. sing, ended

partly in -en, -on, and partly in -I, -o. The reason for
this difference is unknown. The various Indg. languages
generalized one or -other of the two fonns in prehistoric
times, as in Gr. nom. naxy.hyy shepherd] •nyefrofir, leader] acc.
TToiiiiva, T^yejjiora, beside nom. Skr. raja, king] Lat. homo,
man] sevmo, discourse acc. rajanam, hominem, sermo-
iiem. In prim. Germanic the two forms existed side by
side, as in Goth, liana from -en, -on (§ 87, (i)), beside
tiiggo, hairto from •§ (§89). In Goth, the •§ became
96 , Accidence [§206

restricted to the feminine and neuter, whereas in the West

Germanic languages it became restricted to the masculine,
as OE. guma, OS. gumo, OHG. gomo, man, from -o,
beside OE. tunge, OS. timga, OHG. zmiga, tongue; OE.
eage, OS. oga, OHG. ouga, eye, from -on.
In the inflected forms the stem-endings had originally
the following phases of ablaut acc. sing, and nom. pi. -on-,
:

loc. sing, -en-, gen. dat. sing, and acc. gen. pi. consonantal

•n-, dat. and loc. pi. vocalic -n-. These distinctions were
not faithfully preserved in the historic period of any of the
Indg. languages. Owing to levelling out in various direc-
tions the different stem-endings were extended to cases to
which they did not originally belong. Thus in Gothic the
-an- in the nom. pi. hanans from prim. Germ,
was extended to the gen. The old form is still found in
offathers auhs-n-e, (j/'oaw man-n-e, ;
In
tuggo the 6 of the nom. sing, was extended to the other
cases. And similarly in OE. the -an- of the acc. sing, of
guma, matt ;
tunge, tongue, was extended to the gen. and
dat., so that all three cases became the same :
guman,
tungan.
The masc. and fern, n-stems were originally declined
alike, as in Latin, Greek and Sanskrit, but already in
the prehistoric period of the Germanic languages they
became differentiated in some of the cases by partly
generalizing one or other of the forms. Thus, as we
have seen above, the nom. sing, originally ended in -o or
-on in both genders, Gothic restricted -6 to the feminine
and -on to the masculine, but in the West Germanic
languages the reverse took place. In the feminine Gothic
O.Icel, OS. and OHG. levelled out the
original long
vowel of the nom. sing, into the oblique cases, whereas
OE. had the same forms as the masculine except in the
nom. sing, tunge from prim. Germanic -on.
From a morphological point of view the n-stems should
 ) )

§§ 207-S] Declension of Nouns 97

be divided into “an, -jan, and ’‘Wan sterns^ but in Gothic

as in the other Germanic languages all three classes were
declined alike.

§ 207. a. Masculines.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. hana, cock hanans
Acc. hanan hanans
Gen. hanins hanane
Dat. hanin hanam
The prim. Germanic forms of hana were: Sing. nom.
*xanen or -on (cp. Gr. shepherd) 'fjyejuidi^, leader),
•acc. *xananun (cp. Gr. gen. or
(cp. Gr. TTotpi^i^os), dat. (originally loc.) (cp- Gr.
woificVi) ;
PI. nom. (cp- Gr. i^y€|i,oi^es), acc,
nunz older *xannunz (cp, Gr. ‘^yeF-ovas, KuVas = Indg.
*kun.ns (§§ 53-4), dogs), gen. *xann6n (cp. Goth, aiihsn-e,
OE. oxn-a, of oxen, Gr, Kui'-ut', 0 dogs), dat. ’'xanunmiz. /
The Gothic cases of the sing, and the nom. pi. are regu-
larly developed from the corresponding prim. Germanic
forms. The acc. pi. hanans is the nom. used for the
accusative, would have become *hann6; hanane
had the second -an- from the nom. pi., and the -e is of
thesame unknown origin as in dage (§ 179). The dat. pi.
was formed direct from han- + am, the ending of the
a-stems.
§ 208. Like liana are declined a great number of weak
masculines; as aha, mind; ahma, spirit) atta, father)
brunna, well, spring) hlomsL, flower) fana,
bit of doth)

galga, cross, gallows-, gajuka, companimt) garda, fold)

tear, rent guiiia, w«« ; hiuhma, cro€e/<f hliuma, ;

hearing) hypocrite )
candlestick ma-
gula, little boy ;
malma, sand mena, moon nota, stern
; ;

of a ship) nuta, fisherman ;

skula, debtor) smakka, fig)
snaga, garment ;
swaihra, father-indaw ; staua, judge ;
weiha,
1187 H
98 Accidence [§§ 209-10

arbi-numja, arbja, /7(?/r ;

batirgja, ;
bandja,
prisoner] fa-dra-gaggia, governor ; fiskia, fisher ; frauja,
master] gasinjga, companion] gudja, priest] liaunija,
horn-blower] n&hixm6.]a,neighbour] s-wigl^a, piper] tinirja,
carpenter] v^ravdia, guard ] wilja, will. See § 153 note,
gaMvauvst-wa,fellow-worker] skuggwa, mirror] sparwa,
sparrow.
Note.— aba, man, has in the gen. pi. abne, dat. pi. abnam;
and aiithsa, ox, has in the gen. pi. aiihsne. See § 206.

§ 209 . Sing. Plur.

Norn, manna, man mans, mannans
Acc. mannan mans, mannans
Gen. mans manne
Dat. mann mannam
manna generalized the weak stem-form man-n- which
originally belonged only to the gen, dat. sing, and to all
forms of the except the nom. {§ 206), cp. the similar
pi.

levelling in Latin in caro, flesh, acc. carnem, gen. carnis,

dat. carni, nom. pi. carnes, beside homo, man, hominem,
hominis, homini, nom. pi. homines. Sing. nom. manna
for *mana ; acc.mannan for *manan gen. mans from ;

'man-n-iz, for *manins, dat. mann from *manni, for

*manin ; PI. nom. mannans for *manans from *mananiz,
mans from "man-n-iz, gen. manne like aiihsne (§ 206),
dat. mannam formed like han-am (§ 207). The acc, pi.
is thenom. used for the accusative. In the gen. sing,
and nom, acc. pi. the -nnz was simplified to -ns after the
loss of the -i- f§ 168 note).

§ 210. b. Feminines.
Sing.
Nom. tuggo, tongue manage!, multitude
Acc. tuggon managein
Gen. tuggons manageins
Dat. tuggon managein
§ 211 ] Declension of Nouns 99

Plur.
Nora. Acc. tuggons manageins
Gen. tuggono maiiagemo
Dat. tuggom manageim
The fern, n-stems were originally declined like the
masculine. As has been pointed
out in § 206 the -6 of
the nom. tuggo was levelled out into the oblique cases
just as in Lat. sermo, discourse^ acc, sermonein, gen.
sermonis, dat. sermoni, abl. sermone; PI. nom. acc.
sermones, gen. sermontim, dat, abl. sermonibus. The
-5 in the gen. pi. regularly goes back to prim. Germanic

•on (§ 87#(i)). The dat. pi. was formed direct from

ttigg- + 6m, the ending of the 6-stems (§ 191).
The in-stems had -in- in all forms of the sing, and pi.
already in prim. Germanic, as Sing. nom. ^managin, acc,
*managinmi; gen. ^managinaz, or -iz, dat. ^managini;
PI. nom. *maiiagmiz, acc, *managmtinz, gen. 'mana-
ginSn, dat. *managinmiz, from which the Gothic fonns,
except the nom. sing, and acc, dat, plural, were regularly
developed. The regular nom. sing, would be *managi
(§ 87, (i)}. managei was a new formation with -ei from
the oblique cases. The acc. pi. manageins is the nom,
used for the accusative (cp. § 207). The dat. pi. manageim
was a new formation similar to hanam, tugg5m. On
the origin of this declension, see Brugmann’s Griindriss,
vol. II (second ed.), pp. 312-18,
§ 211. Like tuggo are declined a large number of nouns,
as agio, anguish azgo, ash ; hvmnbf fever driuso, slope]
;

fullo, fulness gajuko, parable y kalbo, calf] mawilo,

young maiden] mizAb, reward] qynb^ woman] stairno,
star] ^vj2dh.To, mother-in-laiO] p^^ibj clay] peihyb, thunder.
arbjo, heiress] brunjo, breast-plate ;
gatimrjo, building]
liepjo, chamber] nipjo, female cousin rapjo, account]
sakjb, s^r^.
gatwo, street] uhtwo, morn] wahtwo,
early ^mich.
H2
 )
) ) ) ) ;

lOO A cctdence [§§'2I2-Ig

§ 212. Like managei are declined a large number of

nouns, most of which are formed from adjectives, as
aglditei, lasciviousness) di))ei, mother) dttdagei, blessed-
ness) hkiiteit bitterness baljiei, boldness) ’brnrhitit bright-

ness) bleij^ei, mercy, diiipei, depth ;

Ai'ugkvinQi, dritnkcn-
ness frodei, understanding ; gagtidei, piety ;
garaihtei,
righteousness) hduhhairtei, ;
lilutrei, kil|iei,

womb ;
liutei, deceit ; marei, sea mikilei, greatness ;

])ramstei, locust) ])aiirstei, thirst.

§ 213.
c. Neuters.
Sing. Plur,
Nom. Acc. hairto, heart liairtdna
Gen. hafrtins hafrtane
Dat. hafrtin hairtam
The neuter n-stems had originally the same endings
as the masc. and fern, except in the acc. sing, and nom.
acc. plural. Nom. acc. sing, hairtd from *xert5 (§ 206).
The nom. acc. pi. had -ona in the Indg.parent language.
This was changed in prim. Germanic into -ono with -6
from the neut. a-stems (§ 181). 'Ono regularly became
•ona in Gothic. The dat. pi. hairtam was formed in the
same manner as hanam (§ 207).

§ 214. Like hairto are declined the following nouns

augo, eye) atiso, ear) dugadadro, window) bariiilo, little

child kaurno, corn ; sigljo, seal J^airko, hole.

—
Note. wat5, water, has in the dat. pi. watnam, and namo,
name, has in the nom. acc. pi. namna ; other plural cases of
these two words are not extant.

C. Minor Declensions.
§ 216. I. Stems in -r.
Sing. Plur.
'Rom. btopB.v, brother br6J)rjus
Acc. br6]jar brojjrmis
Gen. br5]jrs bro]>re
Dat. br6))r br6}»ritm
 6-1 -7] Declension of Nouns loi
§§ 2 1

In the parent language the words {or father, moflicr and

daughter had in the sing. nora. -ter, acc. loc. ‘ter*, \'oc. -ter,
gen. dat. -tr- (with consonantal r}, PI. nom. -ter-, acc. -tr-

(with consonantal r), dat. loc. -tr- (with vocalic r), cp. § 206.
The word for brother had sing. nom. -tor or -ter, and the
word for sister-or (see § 147) with short -or- or loss of -o-
in the other cases just as in -ter, -ter-, -tr-. In Goth, -e-,
-o- regularly became -a- before the following -r- (cp. §§ 89
note, 106). The prim. Germ, forms of br6}>ar were :

Sing. nora. '''bro])6r, or -er (cp, Gr. Dor. ^parcup, ^parrjp,

member of a clan, rraTiip, father), acc. *br6))arun, or -ermi

(cp. 4*p^Topa, ifpftTepa), voc. *br6])ar, or -er (cp. (ftpawp,
<j)paT€p), gen, *brdpraz, or -iz (cp. iraTpos, Lat. patris), dat,
"hrojjri (cp. Trarpi) ; PI. nom. *br6J?ariz, or -iriz (cp. ^paropes,
iraTepes), acc. *bro)>runz, gen. *bro)>r5n (cp. TraTpwv), dat.
'"brojjrumiz ; from which all the Gothic forms are regularly
developed except the nom. sing, and the nom. and gen.
plural. The nom. sing, is the acc. or voc. used for the
nominative. The ending -or, -er would not have become
ar in Gothic, see § 89 note. The nom. pi. was formed
after the analogy of stinjus (§ 202) owing to the acc, and
dat. pi. regularly falling together in both declensions. On
the -e in br6|)re see § 179.
§ 216. In the same manner are declined : — daiihtar,
daughter ; swistar (§ 147), sister. The word fa6.ax, father,
only occurs once, and that in the voc. or nom. sing.
*30i6dar, mother, does not occur at all, instead of which
dijsei (§ 212) is used.

2 . Stems in -nd.

§ 217. The nouns of this declension are old present

participles, like Lat.
fox bearing, gen. ferentis, and
originallyhad the same case endings as the other con-
sonantal stems. But in Gothic as in the other Germanic
languages they underwent various new formations. The
102 Accidence

nom. sing, was a new formation with -d- from the inflected
forms, cp. Lat. ferensfrom *ferenss older *ferents {§ 138);
acc. frijond from *frij6ndiin, dat. frijond from '"frijondi
nom. pi. frijonds from '^frijondiz, which was also used for
the accusative. The gen. sing, and gen. dat. pi. were
formed after the analogy of the a-stems (§ 179). For the
declension of the present participles in Gothic, see § 239.

Sing. Plur.
Nom. frijonds, frijonds
Voc. Acc. frijond frijonds
Gen. frijondis frijonde
Dat. frijond frijdndam

§ 218. In like manner are inflected the extant forms

of allwaldands, the Almighty ;
bisitands, neighbour ;

daupjands, baptmr) fraujinonds, ruler) fijands, enemy;

fraweitands, avenger; gibands, giver; merjands, pro-
claimer; midumonds, mediator; nasjands, saviour; talz*
jands, teacher.

3. Masculines.

§ 219. Of the masculines belonging here we have only

traces, as sing. nom. menojis, months gen. men6]>s (or
men6]>is ?), dat. men6)>,pi. nom. acc. men6J>s, dat. nienoj)-
um; sing. nom. reiks, ruler, gen. reikis, dat- reik, pi.
nom. acc. reiks, gen. reike, dat. reikani; sing. nom.
weitwods, witness, acc. weitwod, pi. nom. weitwods,
gen. weitwode.

§220. 4. Feminines.
Sing. Plur.
Nom. baurgs, city badrgs
Acc. baiirg batirgs
Gen. baurgs baiirge
Dat. baurg baiirgim
§§2 2 1-3] Adjectives 103

The prim. Germ, forms of batirgs were ; Sijig. 110m.

*burxs {§ *burgun, gen, *bur§az or *iz, dat

138), acc.
*burgi ; PL nom. *burgunz, gen. '*'burg5n,
"^bnrgiz, acc.
dat. '‘'burgumiz, from which are regularly developed the
gen. dat. sing, and nom. plural (but see § 169). Nom.
sing, baurgs for '^badrhs with g from the other cases.
The acc. pi. is the nom. used for the accusative. The acc.
sing, and gen. and were fornied after the analogy of
dat. pi.
the i-stems The regular forms would have been
(§ 198).
’^baurgu, *badrg5, ^badrgum.
§ 221. In the same manner are declined alhs, /mpk : — ;

miluks, milk) mita])s (gen.

brusts, breast) dul]5S, /msjf ;

mitads), measure) nahts,m^/e4 butdat.pl. nahtam, formed

after the analogy of dagam {§ 179) ;
spaurds, racecourse ;

waihts, thing.

Note.— duljjs and waihts are also declined according to the

i“declension (§ 198).

5. Neuters.

§ 222. Sing. nom. acc. f6n,y?rr, gen. funins, dat. funin.

No plural forms occur.

CHAPTER XI
ADJECTIVES
The Declension of Adjectives.

§ 223. In the parent Indg, language nouns and adjectives

were declined alike without any distinction in endings, as
in Latin, Greek, and Sanskrit. What is called the un-
inflectedform of adjectives in the Germanic languages is a
remnant of the time when nouns and adjectives were
declined alike. But already in Indo-Germanic the pro-
nominal adjectives had partly nominal and partly prono-
minal endings as in Sanskrit. In prim. Germanic the
 —
104 Accidence

endings of the pronominal adjectives were extended to all

adjectives. These remarks apply to what is called in the
Germanic languages the strong declension of adjectives.
The weak declension of adjectives is a special
so-called
Germanic formation by means of the suffixes -on-,

which were originally used to form nomina agentis, and

attributive nouns, as Lat. edo (gen. edonis), Goth,
staua, judge, wardja, guard, ivatchman, gen. stauins,
wardjins ; Lat. adjectives catus, sly, cunning, rufus, red,

red-haired, siliis, pug-nosed, beside the proper names Cato

(gen. Catonis), lit. the sly one, Rufo, the red-haired man,
Silo, the pug-nosed man and
;
similarly in Gothic blinds,
weihs, holy, beside blinda,
blind, iiuts, hypocritical, deceitful,
blindman, liuta, hypocrite, priest, lit. holy one. Such
nouns came to be used attributively at an early period, and
then later as adjectives. And already in prim. Germanic
this weak declension became the rule when the adjective
followed the definite article, as ahma sa weiha, lit. ghost
the holy OE. Wtdfmmr se geonga,
one ; the Young,
OHG. Ludowig ther snello, Ludwig the Brave, cp. NHG.
Karl der Grosse. At a later period, but still in prim.
Germanic, the two kinds of adjectives strong and weak —
became differentiated in use. When the one and when
the other form was used in Gothic is a question of syntax
(§ 430). It should be noted that there were also adjectival

n-stems in the parent Indg. language, but that they did not
have vocalic stems beside them as is the case in the Ger-
manic languages.
§ 224. In Gothic the adjectives are declined as strong or
weak (§ 430). They have three genders and the same
cases as nouns,

A. The Strong Declension.

§ 226. The
strong declensiori contains a-stems, i-stems,
and u-stems. The case endings are partly nominal and
§§ 2 26
-7 ] Adjectives 105

partly pronominal, the latter are printed in italics. The

nominal endings have already been explained in the
vocalic declension of nouns. The pronominal endings
will be explained in § 265.

a-stems.
§ 226. The
a-stems are sub-divided into pure a-stems,
ja-stems, and wa-stems. The nominal endings of the
pure a-stems for the three genders are the same as those
of dags (§ 179), waurd (§ 181), giba (§191).

Pure a-stems.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. dem.
Norn. blinds, blind blind, bUndata blinda
Acc. blind«z«fl! blind, blind(2 /z?! blinda
Gen. blindis blindis blindnVsos
Dat. hXinCiamma blindamma blindai

Plur.
Nom. blindflz blinda blindos
Acc. blindans blinda blindos
Gen. hlinddise biindffVs^ blindazi'o
Dat. hlinddim blinddim blinddim

Note.--On adjectives like laus, empty (gen. lausis) gaqiss, ;

consenting (gen. gaqissis), see § 175 go}>s (gen. godis), good,

;

see § 173 liufs (gen. liubis), dear, see § 161.

;

§ 227. Like blinds are declined by far the greater ma-

jority of Gothic adjectives. Examples are diweins, eternal ;

air]7eins, earthly, alls, «//; arms,ji>oor; dudags, blessed \

bairlits, hrighi ;
baitrs, bitter ;
barnisks, childish ;
diiips,

deep ;
dumbs, dumb ;
dwals, foolish ;
fagrs, beautiful j

fr6]?s (gen. frodis), wise] fulgins, hidden] fulls, fall]

galeiks, like ;
gditrs,sad ; gops (gen. godis), good ; gre-
dags, hungry ;
gulpeins, golden hails, whole ; halts, lame ;
;

handugs, tvise ;
hlfitrs, pure ;
hulps, gracious ; ibns, even ;
104 Accidence [§§ 224-5

endings of the pronominal adjectives were extended to all

adjectives. These remarks apply to what is called in the
Germanic languages the strong declension of adjectives.
The so-called weak declension of adjectives is a special
Germanic formation by means of the siiflEixes -em, "Oii*,
which were originally used to form nomina agentis, and
attributive nouns, as Lat. edd (gen. edonis), glutton, Goth,
staiia, judge, wardja, guard, watchman, gen. stauins,
wardjins ; Lat. adjectives cattis, sly, cunning, riifus, red,
red-haired, sihis, pug-nosed, beside the proper names Cato
(gen. Catonis), lit. the sly one, Rufo, the red-haired man,
Silo, the pug-nosed man ; and similarly in Gothic blinds,
blind, Huts, hypocritical, deceitful, weihs, holy, beside blinda,
blind man, Huta, hypocrite, priest, lit. holy one. Such
nouns came to be used attributively at an early period, and
then later as adjectives. And already in prim. Germanic
this weak declension became the rule when the adjective
followed the definite article, as ahma sa weiha, lit. ghost
the holy one OE. Witlfm^r se geonga,lVul/mdir the Young,
OHG. Ludowig ther snello, Lttdwig the Brave, cp. NHG,
Karl der Grosse. At a later period, but still in prim.
Germanic, the two kinds of adjectives— strong and weak
became differentiated in use. When the one and when
the other form was used in Gothic is a question of syntax
(§ 430). It should be noted that there were also adjectival

n-stems in the parent Indg. language, but that they did not
have vocalic stems beside them as is the case in the Ger-
manic languages.
§ 224. In Gothic the adjectives are declined as strong or
weak (§ 430). They have three genders and the same
cases as nouns.

A. The Strong Declensiow.

§ The strong declension contains a-stems, i-stems,

225.
and u-stems. The case endings are partly nominal and
§§ 3 26
-7 ] Adjectives 105

partly pronominal, the latter are printed in italics. The

nominal endings have already been explained in the
vocalic declension of nouns. The pronominal endings
will be explained in § 265.

a*stems.

§ 226. The a-steins are sub-divided into pure a*stems,

ja-stems, and wa-stems. The nominal endings of the
pure a-stems for the three genders are the same as those
of dags (§ 179), waiird (§181), giba (§191).

Pure a-stems.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom. blinds, blind blind, blindata blinda
Acc. li&nAana blind, blindata blinda
Gen. blindis blindis blinda^^OA'
Dat. yiixiCLamma blindaimna blinddi

Plur.
Nom. blinddi blinda blindos
Acc, blindans blinda blindos
Gen. hlxDAdize blind«fs^ blind«/0d
Dat. blinddf/N blinddim blindaz'w

Note.— n empty (gen. Idusis) gaqiss,

adjectives like ;

consenting (gen. gaqissis), see § 175 gops (gen. godis), good,

;

see § 173 liufs (gen. liubis), dear, see § 161.

;

§ 227. Like blinds are declined by far the greater ma-

jority of Gothic adj ectives. Examples are diweins, eternal ;

earthly, alls, a//; poor\ audags, blessed',

h^AThts, bright ]
hkiivB, bitter ] childish diups,
deep] dumbs, dumb] dwals, fagrs, beautiful]
fr6]3S (gen. frodis), ZOTSc; hidden] fulls,
galeiks, like] gdurs, sad-, gops (gen. godis), good] gre*
dags, hungry ;
golden ;
whole ;
halts, lame\
handugs, wise ]
hlutrs, pure ;
huljjs, gracious ]
ibns, even ;
 ;

io6 Accidence [§§228-9

juggs, ;
kalds, cold-, laggs, long-, slothful-,

ieitiis, Utth Htifs (gen. liuMs), dear malits, possible ;

-,

mahteigs, mighty-, manags, much ; mikils, great modags, ;

angry ; raflits, right ; sajjs (gen. sadis), full sineigs, old ;

sinks, sich; smals, small; snutrs, mse ; s warts, blach;

swers, honoured ; swings, strong ; tils, fit ; nbils, evil ;
nnweis, unlearned ; wafr})s, worthy ; weilis, holy.

ja-stems.

§ 228. The ja*stems are

divided into two classes like the
corresponding declension of nouns (§ 183) (i) ja*stems ;

with a short radical syllable, and those whose stems end

in a vowel ;
2 ja*stems with a long stem-syllable.
( )
The
latter only differ from the former in the singular. The
nominal endings of (i) are the same as those of harjis
{§ 184), kuni (§ 186), giba (§ 191) ; and of ( 2 ) hairdeis {§ 184),

kuni (§ 186), bandi (§ 193).

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom. middle midi, midjflifa midja
Acc. miAlana midi, midja/a midja
Gen. midjis midjis midjdi)sds
Dat. mi&.lamma miA^amma midjdi

Plur.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom. midjdz midja midjos
Acc. midjans midja midjos
Gen. miA^dise miA^dim midjd^sd
Dat. midjdf;;?- midldim midjdfwi?

§ 228. Like midjis are declined aljis, other; gawiljis,

willing ;
sunjis, true ;
unsibjis, lawless Mlatojis, perfect
; ;

niujis, ubiltojis, Frija-, /m, has in the

nom. sing. masc. freis (§ 153).
§§ 2 30"3] Adjectives 107

§ 230; ^

Sing.
Masc. Neiit. Fenu
Nom. wiljjeis, mid wilfti, wiljji
Acc. wil\)^ana vfiVpiata wil])ja
Gen, wiljjeis wilj>eis (or -jis ?) wilpidlssds
Dat. wiYpiamma wilp^amma wiljijai

Note. —The gen. sing, of an adjective belonging to this class

is not extant.

§ 231. Like wiljjeis are declined airzeis, astray) aljjeis,

old) falrneis, o/iaf; mopQis, szveet.

wa-stems.

§ 232. The wa-stems are declined like the pure a-stems.

Only a very few adjectives of this class are extant in
Gothic triggws, true ; lasiws, weak, the regular form of
:

which would be *lasius (§ 150), occurs once only, and that

in the nom. sing, masc. The nom. singular forms ‘''qius,
ahve, pi. qiwai *fdus, little,
; pi.faw4i ; *usskdus, vigilant,

pi, usskawdi, do not occur. See §§ 149, 150,

i-stems,

§ 233. With, the exception of the nom. sing, all genders,

the acc. sing, neut., and the gen. sing. masc. and neut., all
the forms went over into the ja-declension with the same
endings as midjis (§ 228). Nom. sing, hrdins like gasts
(§196), ansts (§ 108); gen. sing, hrainis like gastis;
nom. acc. sing. neut. hrain from prim. Germ, '"xraiiii, cp.
OE. bryce (neut.) from *bniki, brittle )
Gr. iSpi, skilful
The gen. sing, fern, of an adjective of this class is not
extant ;
nor is the -ata form of the nom. acc. sing,

neuter.
io8 Accidence [§§ 234-d

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.

Nom. hrdins, clean hrdin brains

Acc. h-tkiniana hrain hrainja
Gen. hrainis hrdinis *hrdinjfl2’sos

Dat. hikm^amma hxkin^amma hrdinjai

Plur.
Nom. lirdinjd/ hrdinja hrainjos
Acc. hrainjans hrainja hrdinjos
Gen. hrdinjaV0i hrainjd/0^ hrainjd^so
Dat. hxkmidim hxkinidim hrainjdw'w

§ 234. Like hrdins are declined aiialiugns, hidden

anasiuns, visible) andanems, pleasant) kaps, desert)
bruks, useful ; gafdurs, well-behaved ;
gamdins, common ;

sels, beautiful skeirs, <r/(E?ar; stits (? suts),

sweet and a few others.

u-stems.

§ 235. The 11- forms appear only in the nom. sing, of all

genders and in the acc. sing. neut. and are like suniis
(§ 202), faihu (§ 205). The gen, and dat. sing, of all
genders are wanting. The ending of the gen. sing. masc.
and neut. would probably be -dus ; cp. the adverbial gen.
filaus (§ 205 note). The nom. acc. neut. pi. are also
wanting. All the other extant cases have passed over
into the ja-dedension.

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom, hardus, hard hardu, hardjn'/a hardus
Acc. hardjaw hardu, hardjaifa hardja
Gen. *harddus *harddus ^Lardj/?Ysd5
Dat. *liardja;?#;'2 a *^hssd.lamma ^'‘hardjai
§§ 23f)-s] Adjectives 109

Plur.
Norn. hardjW *lmrdja hardjos
Acc. hardjans *hardja hardjos
Gen. hardjaVse hardjffV0g hardjd/^o
Dat. hardjdiw^ hardj«Vm hardjd?/;?

§ 230 Like hardus are declined the following adjectives

.

— aggwas, narrow ; aglus, difficult ; linasqus, soft ;

kaiiras, heavy ;
Idushandus, empty-handed ; manwus,
ready, qairrus, gentle] sei]?iis, late] tulgas, steadfast]
twalibwintras, twelve years old] withered ]

jjlaqus, so/?.

B. Weak Declension.

§ 237. The weak declension of adjectives agrees exactly

with that of the three nouns hana (§ 207), hairto (§ 213),
and tiiggo (§ 210).

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom. blinda, blind blindo blindo
Acc. blindaii blindd blindon
Gen. blindins blindins blindons
Dat. blindin blindin blindon

Plur.
Nom. blindans blindona blindons
Acc. blindans blindona blindons
Gen. blindane blindane biindono
Dat. blindam blindam blindom

§ 238 In the same manner are declined the weak forms

.

of the ja-stems. See § 153 note. The i* and u-stems are

also thus declined, but have the endings -ja, 'jd in the

nom. sing, like the ja-stems, thus

no Accidence

ja-stems.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.

Nom. niuja, new niiijo niujo

Acc. niujan nitijo niujon
&c. &c. &c.

Sing.

Nom, wiljjja, wild wilj>j6 wiljjjo

Acc. wil|)jan wiljjjo wllj^jon

&c. &c. &c.

i-stems.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. . Fem.
Nom. hrainja, clean hriinjo hrainjo
Acc. hrdinjan hrdinjo hrdinjon
&c. &c. &c.

u-stems.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fem.
Nom. hardja, hard hardjo hardjo
Acc. hardjan hardjo hardjon
&c. &c. &c.

C. Declension of Participles.

§ 239 . In the parent language the stem of the present

participle ended in -nt, as in Lat. ferent-, Gr. c}>Epoi/T-,

hearing. The raasc. and neut. were originally declined

like consonant stems (§ 217 ), and the fbm. like bandi
(§193 ). This original distinction was not preserved either
in Gothic or the West Germanic languages. In Gothic the
present participle came to have only weak forms except in
the masc. nom. sing, nimands {§ 217) beside iiimanda.
§§ 24o-i] Adjectives iii

In other respects it is always declined, weak like the three

nouns liana (§ 207), halrto {§ 213), manage! {§ 210). The
reason why the fern, is declined like manage! and not like
tuggo is owing to the fact that the original ending of the
nom. was ! {§§193, 210). In the West Germanic languages
the raasc. and neut. went over into the ja«declension after
the analogy of the feminine, and then the pres, participle
came to be declined like an ordinary adjective according
to both the strong and the weak declension.

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom. nimands, nimanda, nimando nimandei
Acc. nimandan nimando nimandein
Gen. nimandins nimandins nimandein s
Dat. nimandin nimandin nimandein
Plur.
Nom. nimandans nimandona nimandeins
Acc. nimandans nimandona nimandeins
Gen, nimandane nimandane nimandein
Dat, nimandam nimandam nimandeini
240. The past participle has both the strong and the
§
weak declension. In the former case it is declined like
blinds (§ 220), and in the latter like blinda (§ 237).

§ 241. Strong.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom, numans, niiman, numanata ntimana
Acc, numanana numan, nnmanata ntimana
&c. &c. &c.

In the same manner are declined the past participles of

weak verbs, as nasi|>s, saved, acc. nasidana; salbops,
anointed, acc. salbodana, &c. On the interchange of p
and d see § 173.
 Accidence [§§

Weak.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
numana numano numano
nasida nasido nasido
numanan numano numanon
nasidan nasido nasidon
&c. &c. &c.

D. The Comparison of Adjectives.

I. The Comparative Degree.
§ 243. The Indg. parent language had several suffixes
by means of which the comparative degree was formed.
But in the individual branches of the parent language one
of the suffixes generally became more productive than the
rest, and in the course of time came to be the principal
one from which the comparative was formed, the other
suffixes only being preserved in isolated forms. The only
Indg. comparative suffix which remained productive in
the Germanic languages is -is-, which became -iz- {=:Goth.
-iz-, OHG. -ir-, OE. -r-) in prim. Germanic by Verner’s law

(§136). To this suffix was added in prim. Germanic, or

probably in the pre-Germanic period, the formative suffix
en*, -on-, as in Gr. from ^'<rfa8iorwK, gen. i^8ioi/os
= Goth, sutiza, gen. sMzins, OHG. siio;5iro, gen. suo?-
iren, OE. swetra, sweeter, g&n.s'wetT 2t.n, This explains why
the comparative is declined weak in the oldest periods of
the Germanic languages. In Gothic it is declined like the
present participle {§ 239), except that the nom. sing. masc.
is always weak. Beside the suffix -iz- there was also in
prim. Germanic a suffix -oz- (Goth, -oz-, OHG. -or-, OE. -r«)
which did not exist in Indo-Germanic. This suffix is
a special Germanic new formation, and arose from the
comparative of adverbs whose positive originally ended in
§ 244 ] Adjectives 1^3

*6 = Indg. abiative ending -§d (§ 80). And then at a later

period it became extended to adjectives. In Gothic the
ja*stems, i-stems; and ii«stems take the sufiix -iz*; pure
a-stems sometimes take the one, sometimes the other
thus
suffix, ;

Positive. Comparative.
ma.nB.gSf great managiza
young jtthiza (§§ 62, 137)
swm]>s, strong swinjjoza
aljieis, old aijiiza
suts, sweet sutiza
hardus, hard hardiza

s. The Superlative Degree,

§ 244. The superlative, like the comparative degree,

was formed in the Indg. parent language by means of
several suffixes. But in the individual branches of the
parent language one of the suffixes generally became
more productive than the rest, and in the course of time
came to be the principal one from which the superlative
degree was formed, the other suffixes only being preserved
in isolated forms. The only superlative suffix which re-
mained productive in the Germanic languages is -to- in
the combination -isto-, formed by adding the original
superlative suffix -to- to the comparative suffix -is-, as
in Sanskrit and Greek, as Gr. iiSKrTos = Goth, sutists,
OHG. suoi^isto, OE. swetest(a), sweetest The simple
superlative suffix -to- has been preserved in Gr., Lat., and
the Germanic languages in the formation of the ordinal
numerals, as Gr. Iktos, Lat. sextus, Goth, saihsta, OHG.
selisto, OE. siexta, sixth. The Germanic suffix -bst- was
a new formation like -bz- in the comparative. In Gothic
the rule seems to have been that adjectives which had -iz-
in the comparative had -ist- in the superlative, and those

1187 I
114 Accidence [§§ 2 45-6

which had -oz- in the comparative had -ost- in the superla-

tive ;
but there are not sufficient examples of the compara-
tive and superlative of the same adjective extant to enable
us to establish the rule with certainty. The superlative
has both the strong and weak declension. In the former
case it is declined like blinds (§ 226), except that the neut,
nom. acc. sing, in -ata does not occur, and perhaps was
not in use;
and in the latter case like blinda (§ 237).

Examples of the superlative are armosts, poorest ; hati-

MghM )
greatest.

3 . Irregular Comparison.

§ 245. The following adjectives form their comparative

and superlative from a different root or stem than the
positive :

Pos. Comp. SUPERL.

g 6 J)S (gen. godis), good batiza batists
leitils, little minniza minnists
mikils, great maiza mdists
sineigs, old wanting sinista
ubils, evil wairsiza wanting

Note. — sinista is used as the translation of Gi*. irpecr^uTepos,

elder, p&i sinistans, the elders.

§ 246. There are six superlative forms ending in -nia,

-tuma, -duma which were formed from adverbial stems
with the Germanic superlative suffixes •um-, -turn-,
-dum-, cp. Lat. optimus, hest\ intimus from ’''entemos,
inmost = Indg. *en-tmos with vocalic m {§ 53). On the -t-

beside d see §§ 128 note 3, 136. The forms are : adhuma,

higher ; fruma, the former, prior, first ; innuma, the inner,
innermost ; aftiima, the following, next, posterns ; iftuma,
the following, next hleiduma, the left, which are all declined
weak like hana (§ 207), hafrto (§ 213), manage! (§ 210).
These came to have a comparative meaning in Gothic,
 ; ; ; ;

§ 247 ] Adjectmes 115

and then to aiihama, aftuma, and. friima new superla-

tives aiiimmists (aiilimists), highest, aflumists, last, ajtev-
most, frumistsj were formed j and similarly liindu-
.
:

mists, hhidmost, spedumists, last, from *hinduma, •‘spe-

diima.

Numerals.
I, Cardinals.

§ 247. The extant cardinal numerals are:—-ains, one',

twai, two', ])rija (neut.), three) fmS,Jivc) fidwor,
sailis, sa*; sibun, seven; isihtku, eight )mmif nine; tafhun,
ten; *ainlif {but dat. ^inlibim), eleven; twalif (dat. twa«
libim), twelve ;
M^svQTt?dhxm,foiirteen;
twai tigjus, twenty; *))reis tigjus (but acc. j^rins tigtins),
thirty ;
fidwor fotiy fimf tigjus, saihs tig-

jus, sixty; ahtdutehund, eighty;

sibuntehiind, seventy;
niuntehund (gen. niuntehundis), ninety; taihuntehund
(taihuntaihund), hundred; twa hunda, hm hundred;
Jjrija hunda, three hundred fimf hunda, J^ve hundred
niun hunda, nine hundred; Jjusundi, thousand; twos
jjusundjos, too thousand; 'g' (=*j3reis, see§ 2) Jjusundjos,
three fidwor Jtusundjos, four thousand fimf
thousand ;
jjusundjos, five thousand', and the datives mi|j taihun
jjusundjom, with ten thousand; mi]j twaim tigum jjusundjd,
with twenty thousand. See § 2,
The final -n in sibun, niun, taihun = prim. Germ. "sebun,
older -um, '"newun (Indg. *newn with vocalic n), '^tehuii,
older -um (§ 87), was either due to the inflected forms
(§ 262) or else to the influence of the ordinals (§ 253) as in
OS. and OHG. and twalif originally meant some-
’"dinlif

thing like [ten and) one left over, ^en and) two left over, cp,
Lithuanian venSlika, eleven, dvylika, twelve, &c., where
Goth, “lif and Lith. -lika are from "'diq-, the weak form of
the Indg. root leiq-, to leave, and are ultimately related to
Goth, leihran, to lend, Gr. Xeiirw, Lat. linquo, I leave. The
 ;

1 16 Accidence [§§ 248-9

assimilation of *-lih to -lif first took place in twalif because

of the preceding labial 134 note)^ and then, at a later
{§

period, the -lif was extended to *ainlif (cp. dat. ainlibim)

for older *ainlili. 13 to 19 were formed by the simple
ordinals plus taihnn, but of these only fidwortaihmi and
fimftaihun are extant.
The decades 20 to 60 were formed in prim. Germanic
from the units 2 to 6 and the abstract noun *tegund“ =;
Indg. *dekmtS decade, whence the Goth, stem-form tigu-
which went over into the u-declension with a plural tigjiis,
as nom. twdi tigjus, twenty, dat. twdim tigum. Prim.
Germanic ^tegund- is a derivative of prim. Germanic
*texun- (= Indg. "^dekm, Gr. Seica, Lat, decern, Goth,
taihun) with change of x to 5 by Verner’s law {§ 136) and
the loss of the final consonants {§ 87). These numerals
govern the gen. case. The existing acc. gen. dat. forms
are : — acc. ]?rins tiguns, fidwSr tiguns, fimf tiguns
gen. ]>rije tigiwe ; dat. twdim tigum, sailis tigum. The
formation of the numerals 70-100 is difficult to explain
for an account of the various explanations hitherto pro-
posed, Osthoff-Brugmann’s Morphohgische Unier-
see
siichungen, v. pp. 11-17.The numerals 200, 300, 500, 900
are formed from the units and the neut. noun hund (= Gr.
e-Karov, Lat. Centum), htmdred, which is declined like

waurd (§ 181). They govern the gen. case. The only

existing inflected forms of the oblique cases are
, dat. :

twdim hundam, fimf hundam ;

|)usundi is a fern, noun,
declined like bandi and governs the gen. case.
{§ 193),
The examples of the oblique cases are dat. fidwor :

Jjusundjom, fimf Jjusundjom, and those given on p. 115.

§ 248. The first three cardinal numerals are declinable
in all cases and genders.

§ 249. (i) ains, neut. din, dinata, fern, aina, is always

strong and is declined like blinds {§ 226). Plural forms
meaning only, alone also occur.
§§ 250-4] Adjecitves

§ 260. (2) Masc. Neut. Fern.

Nom, twai twa twos
Acc. twans twa twos
'

Gen, twaddje twaddje '

Dat. twaim twaim twdim

§ 251. (3) Masc. Neuf, Fern.
Nom. '"Jireis ]>rija *j>reis
Acc. ]?rins >rija Jjrius
Gen. }>rije —
Dat. ]?rim frim
§ 262. The cardinal numerals 4-15 usually remain un-
inflected; when
inflected they follow the hdeclension

(§ forming their dat. in -im and gen. in -e ; the existing

196),
examples are dat. fidworim, taihunim, dinlibim, twalibim,
fimf taihunim ; gen. niune, twalibe.

2. Ordinals.

§ 253. The extant ordinals are :

—fruma (frumists,
§ 246), anjjar, second) J)ridja, third; fimfta-, fifth;
saihsta, sixth ;
ahtuda, eighth ; niunda, ninth taihunda, ;

tenth ;
fimftataihunda, fifteenth (dat. fimftataihundin).
weak stem-form from Indg. *triv
Jjridja (Gr. rpiTos) with
the weak form of '‘trei-, three. From J)ridja onwards the
other ordinals were formed from the cardinals by means
of the Indg, superlative sufflx -to- {§ 244), the t of which
regularly remained unshifted in fimfta- and saihsta
(§ 128 note 2). In other positions the t became by the Ip

first sound-shifting {§ became d by Verner’s

128), then j>

law (§ 136), which regularly became d after n (see §§ 172-3).

It is difficult to account for the -u- in ahtuda.
§ 254. fruma follows the weak declension, the fern, of
which is declined like manage! (§ 210). anjiar is declined
strong like blinds {§ 226), except that the nom. acc. neut,
never ends in -ata ; nom. masc. aii]?ar (§175), neut. anJ^ar,
ii8 Accidence [§§235-9

fem aii|)ara. The remaining ordinals are declined weak

like blinda (§ 237).

3 , Other Numerals.

§ 256. Both m
expressed by masc. nom. bai, acc, bans,
dat. baim, neut. nom. acc. ba ; also by masc. nom.bajojis,
dat. bajojjum.

§ 256. The
only extant simple distributive minierai is
tweihnai, two each, of which the fem. acc. tweihnos, dat.
tweilinaim, occur. Distributive numerals are expressed
by prepositional or pronominal phrases bi twans iSLippka :

mdist J>rins, by twos or at most by threes ; ana hrarjanoh

{§ 275) fimftiguns, by fifties m each {company) insaiidida
ins twans hranzuh (§ 275), he sent them forth two anti two,
§ 257. Multiplicatives are formed by adding the adj.

falji- to the cardinals. They are ainfaljjs, onefold, simple ;

fidurfalj)s, fourfold', taihuntafhundfaljis, hundredfold]

managfal]js, manifold.

Note.— Observe that instead of fidwor we have Mur- in

compounds; other examples are fiditrdogs (adj.), space offour
:

days] fidurragineis, tetrarchate\ cp. OE. fy^Qxteteffourfooted.

§ 258, Numeral adverbs in answer to the question, how

often ? are expressed by numerals together with the dat.
sing, and pi. of *sinjjs, time (lit. agoing)', dinamma sin])a,
once anj^ararama sinjja, a second time ; twdim sinjiarn,
;

twice] prim sinpam, thrice fimf sinjjam, jet'll? times;

sibun sinjiam, seven times cp. OE. ^ne si^a, once flf ;

m^um, five tijnes.

chaptp:r XII
PRONOUNS
§ 259. The most difficult chapter in works on com-
parative grammar is the one dealing with the pronouns.
It is impossible to state with any degree of certainty how
§ 259] Pronouns IT9

many pronouns the parent Indg. language had and what

forms they had assumed at the time it became differentiated
into the various branches which constitute the Indg. family
of languages. The difficulty is rendered still more com-
plicatedby the fact that most of the pronouns, especially
the personal and demonstrative, must have had accented
and unaccented forms existing side by side in the parent
language itself; and that one or other of the forms became
generalized already in the prehistoric period of the in-
dividual branches of the parent language. And then at
a later period, but still in prehistoric times, there arose
new accented and unaccented forms side by side in the
individual branches, as Germanic ek, mek
e. g. in prim.
beside ik, mik. The separate Germanic languages gene-
ralizedone or other of these forms before the beginning
of the oldest literary monuments and then new accented
beside unaccented forms came into existence again. And
similarly during the historic periods of the different lan-
guages. Thus, e, g. the OE. for I is ic, this became in
ME. ich accented form beside i unaccented form, ich then
disappeared in standard ME. (but it is still presen,’'ed in

one of the modern dialects of Somersetshire) and i came

to be used as the accented and unaccented form. At
a later period it became i when accented and remained
i when unaccented. The former has become N E. I, and
the latter has disappeared from the literary language, but
preserved in many northern Engl, dialects, as i.
it is still

In these dialects i is regularly used in interrogative and

subordinate sentences; the ME. accented form i has
become ai and is only used in the dialects to express
special emphasis, and from it a new unaccented form a
has been developed which. can only be used in making
direct assertions. Thus in one and the same dialect
(Windhill, Yorks.) we arrive at three forms ai, a, i, which:

are never mixed up syntactically by genuine native dia-

120 Accidence [§260

lect speakers. Something similar towhat has happened

and still is happening in the modern dialects must also
have taken place in the prehistoric and historic periods of
ail the Indg. languages ; hence in the prehistoric forms of

the pronouns given below it must not be assumed that

they were the only ones existing in prim. Germanic.
They are merely given as the nearest ascertainable forms
from which the Gothic forms were descended.

§ 260. I. Personal.
First Person.
Sing. Dual. Plur.
Norn, ik, / wit weis
Acc. mik ugkis uns, unsis
Gen. meina ’^ugkara unsara
Dat. mis ugkis uns, unsis

Second Person.
Nom. pu, thou *jut jus
Acc. }juk igqis izwis
Gen. ])eina igqara izwara
Dat. pus igqis izwis

Third Person.
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern.
Nom. is, he ita, it si, she
Acc. ina ita ija
Gen. is is izos
Dat. imma imma izdi

Plur.
Nom. eis ija *ij6s
Acc. ins *ija ijos
Gen. ize *ize iz5
Dat. ira im im
 ;:

§261] Pronouns I2I

§261. In the parent language the nom. was rarely

used except to express emphasis (cp. Skr. Lat. and
Gr.), because it was sufficiently indicated by the personal
endings of the verb. Beside the accented form of each
case of the personal pronouns, there also existed one or
more unaccented forms just as in many modern dialects,
where we often find three or even four forms for the
nom. case of each pronoun, It is impossible to determine
whether forms like ik, mik, mis, and pxi, puk, ]>tis, jus
represent the original accented or unaccented forms,
because prim. Germanic e became i in Gothic both in
accented (§ 66) and unaccented syllables (§ 107), and u, ii
were not distinguished in writing (§ 3). Forms with
medial -z- like izwis, izos, ize, &c. represent unaccented
forms (§ 136). The -k in mik, ]>uk, sik (§ 262) goes back
to a prim. Germanic emphatic particle *ke = Indg. *ge,
which is found in Gr. pronominal forms like ii^dye,
indeed. The gen. of the sing., dual and plural of the first
and second persons probably represents the nom. acc.
neut. pi. of the corresponding possessive pronouns (§ 263),
which came to be used for the gen. of the personal pro-
nouns. The origin of the final -s in mis, pus, sis, and of
the -is in unsis, izwis, ugkis, igqis is unknown.
Prim. Germanic *ek (O.Icel. ek, cp. Lat. ego, Gr. eyd)
*ik (OE. ic, OS. ik, OHG. ih); *mek:*mik {O.Icel.
OS. mik, OHG. mih) *mes t ^miz (OS. mi, OHG. mir)
;

*wis (Goth, weis) *wiz (OS. wi, : OHG. wir); *uuz

(= OE, OS,. us, OHG. uns, Indg. *iiswith vocalic n, § 54),
the unaccented form of ‘"^nes = Skr. nas, us', %nsiz
formed from Goth, ims -f iz ; Goth. OE. OS. wi-t, O.Icel.
vi.t are unaccented plural forms with the addition of -t
which is of obscure origin “^ug-kiz (§ 158) where ug- = the
;

un- in un-s, cp. OE. unc, OS. unk. *pu (Lat. tu, O.Icel.
OE. pu, OS. thu, OHG. du) : '*pii (Gr. cro, OE. pu,OS. thu,
OHG. du) ;
*pek (? OE. pec) *pik (O.Icel. pik,
; OS. thik,
122 Accidence [§262

OHG. Goth. acc. and dat. had ti from the

dih), the
nominative; *]jes;*j3iz (OS. thi, OHG. dir); *jils (Lith.
jus) "'juz, Goth, may represent either form.
: It is doubt-

ful what were the original forms of izwis and igqis (OE.

inc, OS. ink).

Nom. sing, is (Lat. is) ;
in-a (O.Lat. im, OS. ina, OHG,
in), the final -a from prim. Germanic -6 is originally a pre-
position governing the acc. case like Skr. a, up to, used
after accusatives ;
and similarly in ita, Jjata, ])ana (§ 265),
fuana (§ 273), the -6 is regularly preserved in hranoh
(§ 275), Inarjanoh, hrarjatoh {§ 275), J)isluaii6h {§ 276)
it-a (Lat. id, OS. it, OHG.
from Indg. *eso i?); gen. is
(OHG. OS. is with i from in, i^ ; ina, it) ; imma from the
Indg. instr. *esme, -5 (OS. OHG. imu, -6) with the
assimilation of -sm- to -mm- after vowels ; and similarly
in ])amma (§ 265), htamma (§ 273), hrammeh (§ 275)
where the -e is regularly preserved, im
eis, ins, (OS.
OHG. im), neut. nom. acc. pi. ija, from prim. Germanic
*is, ins, im*, *ij6 older *ija ; ize, formed from the gen.
sing, is + the gen. ending -e (§§ 87 (i), 179), and similarly
OS. OHG. iro with -o from older "On. The original
Indg. gen. pi was *eis6m which would have become *eiz6
in Goth, and *iro in OS. OHG.
=^si(Gr. r, O.Ir. OHG. si) : *si (Goth. OHG. si); ija
from *ij6n older *ijam (cp. bandja, § 193) ;
izos from
*ezoz older *esas (cp. gibos, §191); izfti = Indg. *esai
(cp. gib^i) ;
ij5s = Indg. *ijas (cp. bandjos) ;
izo, formed
from the iz- in the gen. sing. -f the gen. ending -6, cp. the
similar formation of OS. OHG. iro. The regular form
would have been *eiz5, see above.

§ 262 . 2 . Reflexive.

Kc.z. oneself
Gen. seina
Dat. sis
 ;

§§ 263 - 4 ] Pronouns T23

The reflexive pronoun originally referred to the chief

person of the sentence (generally the subject), irre-
spectively as to whether the subject was the first, second,
or third person singular or plural. This usage remained
in Sanskrit, but in the Germanic languages the pronouns
of the first and second person came to be used refiexively
already in prim. Germanic, and then the original reflexive
pronoun became restricted to the third person. In Goth,
sik, seina, .sis were used for both numbers and all genders,
sik from prim. Germ, se+ke (§ 261), OHG. sih, cp. Gr.
e from '^cre, Lat. se; seina is of the same origin as meina,

]3ema (§ 261); on sis see § 261.

3. Possessive.

§ 263. The possessive pronouns meins, my, jjeins, thy

’^'seins, /«s, are originally old locatives, Indg. *mei, *tei,
*sei with the addition of the nominal suffix -no*, whence
prim. Germanic masc. nom. *mmaz, *]?maz, *smaz ; fem.
nom. *inmo, *smo. Only the acc. gen. dat.
sing,
and pi. of ’'‘seins occur. This form of the possessive
pronoun is only used when it relates to the subject of its
own sentence. When it relates to any word other than
the subject of its own sentence, it is expressed by the gen.
case of the personal pronoun masc. and neut. sing, is,
plural ize; fem. sing, izos, plural izo. The nom. of the
third person for both sing, and plural all genders is ex-
pressed by the gen. case of the personal pronoun {§ 260).
See §431.
The remaining possessive pronouns were formed from
the personal pronouns by means of the Indg. comparative
suffix -ero-, prim. Germanic -era-, as unsar, ottr; ^ugkar,
0/ two izwar, your; igqar, qfyoM two.
;

§ 264. The possessive pronouns are declined according

to the strong declension like blinds (§ 226). The pos-
sessive pronouns ending in -ar do not have the form in
 124 Accidence [§ 266

ata in the nom. acc. sing. neut. On the nom. sing, masc.
tinsar, Src., see § 175
Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fem.
Nom. meins mein, meinata meina
tinsar tinsar iinsara
Acc, meinana mein, meinata meina
nnsarana unsar unsara
seinana sein, seinata seina

4- Demonstrative.

§ 266. The simple demonstrative sa. ]3ata, so was used

both as demonstrative pronoun this, that, and as definite
article, the.

Sing.

Masc. Neut. Fem.

Nom. sa pata. so
Acc. jiana J>ata po
Gen. J)is }?is J>iz6s
Dat. )>amma jiamma pizAi

Plur.
Nom. Ipii >6 pos
Acc,. jians >6 pos
Gen. Jjize pize pizo
Dat. jiaim Jidim pdim

In the parent Indg. language the nom. sing. masc. and

fem. was *so, *sa =
Gr. 6, ri, Goth, sa, so. All the other
cases of the sing, and pi. were formed from the stems
te*, to»j, toi-; ta-, tai», as acc. sing. Gr. toi/, Lat.
is-tutn, is-tam, Goth, jjan-a, nom. pi. Gr. tqi, rai,
J>6;
Lat. is-ti, is-tae, Goth. ]3di, ])6s.
§ 265] Pronouns 125

sa = Skr. sd, Gr. 6, OE. se; J5an-a (OE. ]?on-e, OS.

tlien-a, than-a, OHG. den), on the final -a see § 261, cp.
Skr. tam, Gr, toi/, Lat. is-tum j |)at-a, originally acc. only
(§ 261), but in Goth, it came to be used for the nom. also
(O.Icel. ]?at, OE. jjast, OS. that, OHG. da?), cp. Gr. rd,
Lat. is.tud = Indg, ='tod; ]>is (OS. thes, OHG. des) ==
prim. Germ. *}»esa, Indg. ’*'teso; ])amma (cp. OS. themii,
OHG. demu) from Indg. mstr. *tosme, -6 (§ 261), cp.
hrammeh (§ 275); ]>ki (OE. pa, OS. the, OHG. de), cp.
Gr. TOL, Lat. is»ti; pans = Gr. (Cretan dial.) ws; nom.
acc. neut. p6, cp. Skr. ta, Lat. is-ta, Indg. *ta; pize,
formed from the gen. sing, pis -f the gen. pi. ending -e
(§§ 87 (i), 178), the regular Goth, form would have been
^pdize, which has been preserved in the adjectives as
blindaize (§ 226), the prim. Germanic form was ^paizSn
(O.Icel. peira, OE. para), Indg. *toisom; paim (cp.
O.Icel. peim, OE. pffim, OHG. dem) from prim. Germ.
*paimiz {§ 176) with ai from the nom. plural.
so = Skr. sa, Gr. Doric a, Att. Ionic O.Icel. su;
po = tqv, Lat. is*tam; pizos (OS. thera,
Skr. tarn, Gr. tuk,
OHG. dera) from prim. Germanic *pezos, Indg. '^tesas,
the di in adjectival forms like blinddizos was from the
genitive plural ;
pizdi from prim. Germanic *pez6i = Indg.
*tesai; nom. acc. pi. pos from prim. Germanic *p6s = Skr.
tas, Lat. is-tas, Indg. *tis ;
pizo, with piz- from the gen.
sing. + -6 from older -5n, the ending of the gen. plural. The
regular Goth, form would be *pdiz6 from prim. Germanic
*paizon, corresponding to an Indg. *toisom with oi from
the masculine. The -dizo has been preserved in adjectival
forms like blinddizd {§ 226). The original gen. pi. fern,
was *tas5m which was preserved in Skr, tasam, Gr.
(Homer) Tdco^' from *rdar(>}y.
Note.~i. An instrumental neut, sing, has been preserved in
the phrase ni pe haldis, nom the more, and as a factor in
several conjunctions; bi-pe, whilsi', jap-pe, and if-, jje-ei,
126 Accidence [§§ 266-7

that, &c. ;
and also an old locative In the conjunction |?ei

{==Tiox\z Gr. here), that.

2 The
. final a in |>ata is usually elided before ist :
|3at’ ist.

§ 260. The compound demonstrative pronoun is formed

from the simple one by affixing the enclitic particle *uh.

The origin of this particle is unknown, see § 73 note.

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Fern,
Nom. sah, this, that Jjatuh soh
Acc. ]>anuh ]?atuh })6h
Gen. ])izuh J)izuh jiizozuh
Dat. jjammuh f)ammuh pizaih

Plur.
Nom. ))aih Jjdh |?6zuh
Acc. ))anzuh )?6h jjozuli
Gen. Jjizeh Jiizeh |>iz6h
Dat. Jjdimuh J)dimiih ]?dimuh
Note. — i. Of the plural of all genders only the nom. masc. is

extant, and of the fern. sing, only the nom. is found.

2 . Where the cases of the simple pronoun end in -a this a is

elided before the u (except

nom, sing, masc.), but after
in the
a long vowel or a diphthong the u of uh is elided. On the z in
jjizuh, &c., see
§§ 175 note 2 261. ,

3 . The instrumental occurs in the adverb bi-|>eh, after that,

then afterward.

§ 267. Of the demonstrative pronoun hi-, formed from

the Indg. stem *ki- (cp, Lat. ci-s, ci-ter, on this side), only
the acc. and dat. sing, of the masc. and neut. have been
preserved in a few adverbial phrases of time, as himma
daga, on this day, to-^day^ mid hina dag, to this day;
fram himma, henceforth und hita, tind hita nu, till now,
hitherto. In OE. it was declined in full and used as the
personal pronoun of the third person for all genders. In
OS. and OHG. (Franconian dial.) it was used for the
§§ 268 - 71 ] Pronouns 127

masc. nom. sing, of the third person, as OS. he, OHG.

he beside er, he « The instr. sing, occurs in OS. Mii-du,
.

OHG. hiii-tu, to-day] OHG. M-naht, to-night.

§ 268. jains, tkah yon, is declined like blinds (§ 226).
The nom. acc. sing. neut. is always jdinata.
269. silba, self] and sama, same] are declined like
§
blinda (§ 237).

5. Relative.

§ 270. A relative pronoun proper did not exist in prim,

Germanic. The separate Germanic languages expressed
it in various ways. In O.Icel. it was generally expressed
by the particles sem, es (later er) and the conjunction
at, that] in OE. by the relative particle |5 e alone or in
combination with the personal or the simple demonstrative
pronoun; in OS. and OHG. generally by the simple
demonstrative ;
and in Goth, by affixing to simple demon-
strative or personalpronouns the particle ei {= Gr. d, if]
then) which is originally the loc. sing, of the pro-
ct-ra,

nominal stem *e-, nom. *es; acc. *em (= O.Lat. em), gen.
*e*so, instr. *e-sme, -6 = Goth, is, imma {§ 261).
§ 271. The relative pronoun of the third person is ex-
pressed by affixing the particle ei to the simple demonstra-
tive sa, ])ata, so, and is declined as follows
^

Sing. , .
,

Masc. Neut. Fern.

Nom. saei |)atei s5ei
Acc. ]?anei l^atei poei
Gen. ]?izei pizei Jjizozei
Dat. Jjammei pammei Jtizaiei

Plur,
Nom. ]?aiei
J>
6 ei pbzei
Acc. ]?anzei ]j 6 ei ]
36 zei
Gen. ]>izeei jjizeei *J)iz 6 ei
Dat. ]>4imei jjdimei Jiaimei
 128 A cadence [§§ 27^-3

Note.— I. An instrumental neut. J)e-ei also occurs, but only

as a conjunction, jjatei is also used as a conjunction.
2. the cases of the simple pronoun end in -a this -a is
Where
elided before the particle ei (except in the nom, sing, masc.).
On the z in |jizei, &c., see §§ 175 note, 261,
3. Besides the nom. sing, forms saei, s5ei, there also occur
forms made from the personal pronouns, thus masc. izei (from
is + ei); fern, sei (from si + ei), which is more frequently met
with than soei. Instead of izei the form ize occasionally occurs
(cp. § 5). The form izei (ize) is sometimes also used for the
noni. pi. masc. ]>di sind Jjd,i ize, these are they ti)ho atsaihjij?
; ;

fatira litignapraiifetum p&im izei qiraand at izwis, beware of

false prophets, of them who come to you.
Some scholars assume that sei is an indeclinable demonstra-
tive particle representing an old locative like Latin si, if sic
from thus; and that izei is from an older *e-sei
“^sei-ke, so,

where e- is the pronominal stem mentioned

(cp. Gr. i-Kel, there),

in § 270. At a later period sei and izei came to be regarded

as compounds of si 4- ei and is 4- ei. This theory has much in
its favour, because it explains why sei and izei have no oblique

cases and why izei is used for the masc. nom. singular and
plural.

§ 272. The
relative pronoun for the first and second
persons expressed by suffixing ei to the respective
is

personal pronouns, thus ikei, (/) who puei, (thou) who

J)ukei, (thee) whom ;
J>itzei, (to thee) whom juzei, (ye) who
dat. pi. izwizei, (to you) whom.

6, Interrogative,

§ 273. The parent Indg. language had two stems from

which the interrogative pronoun was formed, viz. qo- and
qi- with labialized q (§§ 127, 134). The former occurs in Gr.
TTo-Tepos, tohich of two ?, Goth, hras, OE. Iiwa, who ?, from
an original form *qos ; Lat. quod, Goth, hta, O.Icel.
iiuat, OS. hwat, OHG. hwa?, OE. hwset, what?, from
an original form *qod, And the latter occurs in Gr. n's,
 § 274 ] Pronouns 129
Lat. quis, who ?, from an original form *qis ; Goth, luileiks,
OE, liwilc, what sort of?
Of the simple interrogative pronoun, only singular forms
occur.

Masc. Neut. Fem.

Nom. hras, who hra, what hro
Acc. iuana hra hro
Gen. hris hris *hrizos
Dat. hramma hramma hrizdi

Note.— I. An instrumental neut. hre from prim. Germanic

*Xwe, is also found.
2 A
trace of the plural occurs in the compound form Ivanauh
.

(§ 275 note) ; insandida ins twans liranzah, he sent thmx forth

two and two.
3 . On hr as, hr a, hr 6 , used as an indefinite pronoun, see
§ 278.

The prim. Germanic forms were nom. *xwas = Skr. :

k^s, Indg. *qos; (Lat. quod, O.Icel. hvat, OE.

hwset, OS. hwat, OHG. hwa?), Goth hra was probably the
unaccented form when used as an indef. pronoun 279), (§
see § 87, (
2) ; “^x^o = Skr. ka, Indg. *qa ; acc. *xwan6
= OE. hwone (§ 261) ; ’^xwat ; ’'xwon, Skr. kam, Indg.
*qain; gen. *xwesa (Gr. (Homer) t^o from ^recro, O. Bul-
garian ceso, O.Icel. hvess, OS. OHG. hwes) dat.
;

*xwamme, >5 =
Indg. *qo-sme, -6 (§ 261); *xwesai, cp.
gibdi(§191).
§ 274. Nom. sing. masc. and neut. hrajrar, which of two
(other cases do not occur); which {ottt of many),
inflected like midjis 228)/ except that the neut nom.
(§

sing, ahvays ends in -ata ; what sort of hrelau]3s \

(fern, hrelauda), how great) swaleiks, such) swaiau))s

(fem. swalauda), so great The extant cases of the last

four words are inflected like blinds (§ 226).

K
 —
I.c-o Accidence [§§ 276-6

7. Indefinite.

§ 275. From liras, hrarjis, hrajjar are formed by means

of the particle uh (§ 266) the three indefinite pronouns
Inaztili, each, every ;
hrarjizuh, each, every ; lva]?aruh,
each of tivo; but of the last only the dat. raasc. occurs,
lirajjaranimeh (and in the form dinhraj)arammeh, to each
one of km). The other two are declined thus :

Sing.
Masc. Neut Fern.
Norn. Inaznh hrah .
tirdh
Acc. hranoh hrah hroh.
Gen. hrizuh liriznh hrizozuh
Dat. hrammeh hrammeh hrizdih

Note.— Of the fern, only the noiii. occurs. Acc. pi. masc.
Ivanzuh also occurs (§ 273 note 2 ).

Sing.
Masc. Nent. Fern.
Norn, hrarjizuh hrarjatoh hrarjoh
Acc. hrarjanoh hrarjatoh lirarjoh
Gen. hrarjizuh hrarjizuh hrarjizozuh
Dat. hrarjamineh hrarjammeh hrarjdih

Note.— I. Of the neut. only the nom. and of the fern, only the
acc. occurs.
2 The uninflected form din- prefixed to hrarjizuh forms
. the
compound dinhrarjizuh, every one. The following cases are
found ; masc. sing. nom. dinhrarjizuh, acc. dinhrarjanoh, gen.
dinhrarjizuh, dat. dinlvarjammeh, nom. sing. neut. dinhrar-
jatoh.
3 . On -uh beside .h, see § 266 note 2 . And on the preserva-
tion of the long vowels when protected by -h,see § 89 and
note.

§ 276, The three combinations hrazuli saei, sahrazuh

saei, sahrazuh izei are used in the nom. sing. masc. with
 ; —

§§ 277~S i
Pronouns 13 ^

the meaning whosoever-, the corresponding neut., which

only occurs in the acc. sing., is })atahrah ]jei, whatsoever.
Another compound indefinite pronoun with the same mean-
ingis formed by prefixing an indeclinable ]jis (gen, of ]?ata,

§ 265) to hjrazuli, ivah, followed by saei (neut. J^atei), |)ei

(§ 265 note i), or ei {§ 270). It is declined as follows ;•

Masc. Neut.
Nom. })ishrazuh saei Jjishrah })ei or patei
Acc. J»ishranoh saei Jjishrah fiei or Jjatei
Gen. wanting J>ishrizuh pei
Dat. J)ish3-ammeh saei ])ishrainmeh jjei

§ 277. Sums, some one, a certain one, declined like blinds

(§ 226), Sums . . . sums (= Gr. 6 fiii^ ... 6 Sc), the one

. . . the other in this usage the particle uh is generally
added to the second member, and sometimes to the first
also, as nom, pi. sum4i(h) sum^ih, some. . and
. . . .

others.

§ 278. From htas, who, manna, man, dins, one, are

formed with the enclitic particle hun the three indefinite
pronouns hrashun, mannahun, dinshtm. They always
occur along with the negative particle ni in the meaning
no (neut.), nothing.
one, no, Of the first only the nom.
none
sing. masc. ni hrashun, no one, occurs. Of the second,
which is naturally always masc., we have sing, nom. ni
mannahun, no one, acc. ni mannanhun, gen. ni manshun,
dat. ni mannhun. Ni dinsliun, no one, no, none (neut.),
nothing, is declined thus

Sing.
Masc. Neut. Feni.
Nom. ainshun dinhun dinohun
(aimi61iun]_
Acc. dinhun dinohun
lainohun j

Gen. ainishun dinishtm *dindiz6shun

Dat. d,inummeliun dinummehun dindihun
K 2
 ;

132 Accidence [§§ 279-80

Note.— I. The pronominal particle -hun is related to Skr. ca,

Gr. T6, Lat. que, and^ and xvas always used along with the nega-
tive ni, cp. Skr. nd kds cand (= ca + neg.) == Goth, ni kras-hmi,
7W one whatever no one^ none, lit. not who and not.
i

2. On the preservation of the long vowels when protected b3»’

•h, -hun, see § 89 and note.

3, Acc. masc, dinnohun, dinohun from older *diiianohun. It

is difficult to account for the n in dinummehitn.

§ 279. The simple interrogative tuas, hra is often used

indefinitely with the meaning anyone, neut. anything also
the numeral dins, one, a certain one.

CHAPTER XIII

VERBS
§ 280. In the parent Indg. language the verbs were
divided into two great classes athematic and thematic.
:

In the athematic verbs the personal endings were added

to the bare root which had the strong grade form of ablaut
in the singular, but theweak grade in the dual and plural.
Thus, for example, the singular and plural of the verbs for
'/o be' and ‘to go' were: *es-mi, *68-81, *es-ti, *s-mes or
*s-m6s, *s-te, *s-enti; *i-mes- or
*i-m6s, *i-te, *j-enti. Verbs of this class are often called
mi-verbs because the person singular ends in -mi.
first

The Germanic languages have only preserved a few

traces of the mi- conjugation (§§ 341-3). Nearly all the
verbal forms, which originally belonged to this class,
passed over into the 6-conjugation in the prim. Germanic
period.
In the thematic verbs the stem-vowel, which could be
either of the strong or weak grade of ablaut, remained
unchanged throughout the present; in the former case
they are called imperfect presents (as kiusan, to choose;
liilpan, to help ;
itan, to cat; &c.), and in the latter case
aorist presents (as ga-ltikan, to shut ; trudan, to tread
&c.). The present was formed by means of the thematic
vowels; which came between the root and the per-
e, o,

sonal endings, thus the present singular and plural of

the verb for *to bear' was *bher6 (from ^bher-o-a),
*bher.e-si, ^bher-e-ti, *bher.o-mes, (-mos), ^bher-e-te,
'''blier-o-nti. Verbs of this class are generally called
6-verbs because the first person singular ends in -6. The
old distinction between the mi- and the 6-conjugation was
fairly well preserved in Greek, as I am, elfn, / go,
I give ; f remain, veiBbi, I persuade rpijSw,

I rub, tu4»w, / smoke.

§281. In treating the history of the verbal forms in
Gothic it is advisable to start out partly from prim.
Germanic and partly from Gothic itself. The Indg. verbal
system underwent so many radical changes in prim. Ger-
manic that it would be necessary to treat here in detail
the verbal system of the non-Germanic languages such
as Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin in order to account for all

the changes.
In Gothic, as in the other Germanic languages, the verbs
are divided into two great classes— Strong and Weak
according to the formation of the preterite tense.
,
Besides
these two great classes of strong and weak verbs, there
are a few others which will be treated under the general
Minor Groups.
§ 282. Strong verbs form their preterite by ablaut (nima,
I nam, 1 took), or simply by reduplication (haita,
take,
I call, I called), or else by ablaut and reduplication
hsdhkii,
combined (teka, I touch, taitok, I touched). The strong
verbs are sub-divided into two classes: non-reduplicated
and reduplicated verbs. The non-reduplicated verbs are
divided into six classes according to the first six ablaut-
 134 Acddmce [§§ 283-4

series given in §§ 122-4. The reduplicated verbs^ which

form their preterite by ablaut and reduplication combined,
belong to the seventh ablaut-series {§ 124). Both these,
and those which form their preterite by reduplication
simply, are here put together and called Class VII.
§ 288. Weak verbs form their preterite by the addition
of a syllable containing a dental (Goth, -da, (-ta), OE. -de,
-te ; OHG. -ta), and their past participle by means of
a dental suffix (Goth. •]?, (-t), OE. -d, (-t), OHG. -t), as
sokja, I seek, sokida, I sought, s6ki]?s, sought; bugja,
I buy, batihta, I bought, baulits, bought. The weak verbs,
which for the most part are derivatives, are divided into four
classes according as the infinitive ends in -jan (sokjan, to

seek, pret. sokida), -on (salbon, to anoint, pret. salboda),

•an (haban, to ham, pret. habaida), -nan (Mlnan, to become
full, pret. fullnoda).

§ 284. The Gothic verb has the following independent

forms:—
Two voices active and passive.
: The passive (origin-
ally middle) only occurs in the indicative and subjunctive
present the other forms are supplied by the past
;
parti-
ciple used with wairjjan or wisaii. See § 436.
Three numbers : singular, dual, and plural. In the
is no
passive there dual, and in the dual active the third
person is wanting.
Three persons : The third person of the dual is wanting.
In the present passive there is only one form for all three
persons of the plural.
,

Two tenses present and preterite.

:

Two complete moods indicative and subjunctive (origin-

:

ally optative), besides an imperative which is only used in

the present tense of the active.
A present infinitive which is an uninflected verbal sub-
stantive, a present participle with active meaning, and
a past participle with passive meaning.
 A. Strong Verbs.
§ 285 . We are able to conjugate a strong verb in Gothic
when we know the four stems, as seen (i) in the infinitive,
to which belong all forms of the present,
(2) the stem of
the preteiite singular,. the stem of the preterite plural,
(3)
to which also belongs the whole of the preterite
subjunc-
tive, (4) the stem of the past participle.
§ 286 The conjugation of niman,
.
to take, and liaitaii, to
call, will serve as models for all strong verbs.

a. Active.

Present
Indic. SUBJ.
Sing. I. ninia haita nimau haitau
2. iiiniis hditis nimdis haitais
3. nimij) haitijj nimdi hditai
Dual I. nimos haitos nimaiwa haitaiwa
2. nimats hiitats nimaits haitaits
Plur. I. niniam liaitam nimaima haitaima
2. nimi}) liditi]5 nimdi]) haitai]>
3. nimand haitand nimdina haitaina

Imperative.
Sing. 2. nim hdit
3. nimadau hditadau
2. nimats haitats
I. nimam haitam
2. nimi}) hditi])
3. nimandau hditandau

Infinitive.
niman haitan

Participle.
nimands haitands
1-6 Accidence [§286

Preterite.

Indic. Subj.
Sing. I. nam^ haihdit nemjau halhaitjau
2. namt haihaist nemeis tiaihaiteis

3. nam haihdit nemi lialMiti

Dual I. nemti haiMitu nemeiwa halhaiteiwa
2. nemuts haihdituts nemeits hailiaiteits
Plur. I. nemiim haihaitum nemeima hafliaiteima
2. nemuj) haihdituj) nemeij) hailiaitei])

3. nemun haihditun nemeina hailiaiteina

Participle.
numans haitans

b. Passive.
Present.
Indic. Subj.
Sing. I. nimada hditada nimaiditi liditdid^u
2. nimaza hditaza nimdizd.u haitdiziu
3, nimada Mitada iiimaidiu haitdiddu

nimanda haitanda nim^inddu hd.it 4 ind 4 u

I; 2, 3.

Note,— I. Owing the limited amount of Gothic which has

to
come down to us, there is not a single verb extant in all its
forms. Of most verbs only very few forms occur, and of many
only one or two. The forms wanting in the paradigms of
niman and hhitan have been supplied from the extant forms
of other verbs. The first pers. dual pret. subj. does not occur
at all, either in strong or weak verbs, but it may be inferred to
have been nem-eiwa because of the corresponding present,
nim-diwa.
2. In the imperative 2 pers. sing, and pret. indic. 1, 3 pers.
sing., final b, d became f, p, as imper. gif, pret. gaf, inf. giban,
to give pret. af-skduf, baj?, -bdit]?, inf af-skiuban, to push aside
;
;

bidjan, to pray -biudan, to bid. See §§ 161 , 173

; .

In the 2 pers. siiig. pret. indic., b appears as f, and a dental

3.
appears as s, before the personal ending, as gaft, inf giban, to
 <0 'iigS ana-btost, iuf. ana-Mudan,
fj -f
caiJ, qast, mf. qi|jan,7o
say. See
'"f’
^ § 138.

The Endings OF Strong Verbs.

§ 287. Pres.
Indicative: The prim. Germanic
forms
were Sing ^'nemo (cp. Lat. fero,
:
Gr. 4>ep., / 5,ar)
mmiEi, ndg. =^nemesi (cp. Skr.
bMrasi, thou bcarcst]
Indg. *nemeti (cp. Skr.
bharati); Dual ^nemo^
(w)iz (probably formed
from the first pers. sing. + the
indg. dual ending -wes, cp.
Skr. bh^ra-vas), '^nemadiz
with .a. from the first and
third pers. plural, the regular
form would have been
*nimimz =
Indg. ^nemethes,
memetes (cp. Skr. bhdrathas) "'nemadiz
; would regularly
have become nima]?s in Gothic
; nimats has -ts from the
pret. dual (§ 292); PL
=hiemamiz, -niaz (cp. Gr. Doric
^e'po/^s, Skr. bharamas,see§l75),
=^nimidi, older =^nemede
(cp. Gr. «})e'p€T6), '•'nemandi
(cp. Gr. Doric <|>c'pom).
§ 288. Pres. Subjunctive This tense is properly an old
:

optative. The original forms

were: Sing. =*=iieniOD, '^nemois
(cp Gr. 4^'po^s, Skr. bhares),
=^nemoit (cp. Gr. 4>^po^, Skr.
bhdret); Dual '"nemoiwe, ^bemofthes,
-tes; PI. --^nemoime,
nemoite (cp. Gr. <f>epoiTe, Skr. bhareta), *iiemoint
Germanic '’nemai-
prim, =
(it is difficult to account for iiimau
unless we may suppose that it represents the first
pers.
sing, presrindic. "nemo + the particle -u),
*nemaiz,*nemai;
-memaiwse, =bemai])s (cp. pres, indie.)
;
*nemaim®,
bemaidi, =bemain (Goth, with final
-a from the first
pers. pL).
,
§ 289
Imperative Sing, ’bimi older beme (cp. Gk.
;
. ^ <j>^p€,
Ski bhara), "nemetod (Gr. ^eperw, cp.
.
Gr. Iottoo O.Lat. =
estod, A.7 b/w br) =
prim. Germanic *nemed6 particle -u
+
(cp. Skr, bharat-u, /d.7 hm
bear bhdrant-u, ) let them hear),
which would have become in Goth, bimidati;
nimadau
had -a- from the third pers. plural, nimats, nimain
and
138 Accidence [§§ 290-2

nimi]? are indicative forms, *nemont 6 d (cp. Gr. Doric

cjjepoi'Tw) = prim.
Germanic *nemand:5 + particle -ii, which
regularly became nimandau in Gothic.
§ 290. Infinitive The inf. was originally a nomen
:

actionis, formed by means of various suffixes in the Indg.

languages. The suffix -ono-, to which was added the
nom. acc. neuter ending -m, became generalized in prim.
Germanic, thus the original form of iiiman was '‘'nem-
onom, the -onom of which regularly became -an in Goth.
OE. OS. and OHG., and "a in O.Icel.
§291. Pres. Participle: In the parent language the
stem of the pres, participle ended in -nt, as in Lat. ferent-,
Gr. 4)epo>'T-, Indg. *bheront- = Goth, bairand-s, O.Icel.
OS. berand-i, OE. berend-e, OHG. berant-i, hearing.
See § 239.
§ Indicative
292. Pret. The pret. indie, is morpho-
:

logically an old perfect, which already in prim. Germanic

was chiefly used to express the past tense. The prim.
Germanic forms were Sing. *nama (cp. Gr. olSa,, Skr. veda,
;

I know), *nam]7 a (cp. Gr. oTcrOa, Skr. vettha), ’'nami(cp. Gr.

ot8e, Skr. veda). -tha, the original ending of the second
pers., would regularly have become -J) (§ 130) in Goth. O.Icel.
OE. and OS., except after prim. Germanic s, f, x where
it regularly became -t (§ 128 notes, and cp. § 138), as Goth,

last, thou didst gather] J>arft, thou needesf] sloht, thou didst
slay. became generalized in prim. Germanic, as
This -t

Goth. namt. But in the West Germanic lan-

O.Icel.
guages the old ending was only preserved in the preterite-
present verbs, as Goth. O.Icel, ]>arft, OE. J^earft, OS.
tharft, OPIG, darft, thou needest, but Goth. O.Icel. namt
beside OE. nome, OS. OHG. nami. Dual
(older -we), ^n^m-diz (older -tlies, -tes) PI. *n^m-mi;

(older -me), ^neem-di (older -te), (older -nt with

vocalic n). During the prim. Germanic period the 11 of
the third pers. pi. was levelled out into all forms of the
dual and pluraV cp. pL O.Icel. n^m-um, -utJ, -u, OE.
nom-on, OS, nam-un, OHG. nam-um, -ut, .tin, Goth,
nemu from ^nsm.uwi through the intermediate stages
The t in nemuts is of the same origin
as in namt. nemiim, nemnj), nemun from older *n^m-
umi, *n®ni-ud:i, ‘^nmm-un.
§ 203. Pret, Subjunctive : The original endings were :

Sing, .jem, .jes, -jet (cp. O.Lat. siem, I may be, sies»
siet = Skr. syam, syas, syat); dual -iwe, -Ithes, or -itesj
pL -ime, «ite, -int (cp. O.Lat. pi. simtis, sitis, si-ent),
consisting of the optative element and the personal
endings. Already during the prim. Germanic period the
-i- of the dual and plural was levelled out into
the singular,
so that the forms became *n^mi(t),
*n«mid:iz, *namimm, *n®nim{t},from
which the corresponding Gothic forms were regularly
developed except nemj^u, iiemeits, nemeina.
would have become *nemi, the form nemjiu was a new
formation with -au from the pres, subjunctive, and the
change of i to j (cp. sunjus from older *suniiiz {§ ISO
note i) ; the ^ts in nemeits is of the same origin as in
namt (§ 292) ; nemeina with -a from nemeima.
§ 294. Past Participle: The past participle was formed
in various ways in the parent language. In prinn Ger-
manic the suffix -eno-, -ono- became restricted to strong
verbs, and the suffix -to- to weak verbs. In the .strong
verbs OE. and O. I cel. generalized the form -eno-, and
Goth. OS. and OHG. the form -ono-. Beside the suffix
-eno-, -ono- there also existed in prim. Germanic -ini- =
Indg. -eni-. But prim. Germanic -enaz, -iniz^zlndg.
•enos, -enis regularly fell together in -ins in Gothic, so
that the isolated pp. Mgins (§ 137), hidden, can represent
either form.
§295, Pass. Indicative: The original forms were: Sing,
'hiemo-mai or -ai (cp, Gr. 4)cpojjiai, Skr. hhare),— the first
 ;

140 Accidence [§§

pcrs. does not exist in of the Germanic languages

in Goth, the third pers. was used for it, ^neme-sai (cp. Gr.
Repeat from *cj)epe<rat, Skr. bharase), *neme-tai {cp. Gr.
perat, Skr. bharate); pi. ^nemo-ntai (cp. Gr. Doric 4>£po^'Ttu,

Skr. bharante)=prim. Germanic '’nimizai, *nimid:ai,

mandai. The medial -a- in the pi. was levelled out into
the two other forms, whence nimaza (§ 90), nimada,
nimanda.
§ 296. Pass. Subjunctive : The subjunctive passive has
the same stem-form as the subjunctive active (§ 288), and
the same endings as the indie, passive + the particle -u.
Some scholars assume that the original forms were:
*nemoi-so Gr. (cp. from *4epoto‘o), ‘memoi>to (cp,
Gr. *nemoi-nto (cp. Gr. <j)<lpoi('To) = prim. Ger-
<|>epotTo),

manic "nemaiza, *nemaid:a, "nemaincta; we should then

have to assume that the addition of the particle -u was
older than the loss of final unaccented «a, which is im-
probable.
§ 297. Several of the imperative and subjunctive forms
end in -u, viz. nimaddu, nimanddu, nimati, nemjdu,
nimaidau, nimaizdii, nimdindau. This -ii did not ori-
ginally form a part of the personal endings, but was
a deictic particle added enclitically especially to verbal
and pronominal forms to emphasize them. It also occurs
in Skr. and the Slavonic languages and probably in Greek
in such words as irdiz-u, altogether, at all, beside neut. irSi',
all. Skr. id-am-u, this, this ‘here ’, cp. Lat. id-em, the
same Skr. a-sa-u, that, yon, that ‘ there
; Skr. bharat-u, ’
;

let him bear-, bhdrant-u, let them bear •,

beret-h, he bears] berat-ii, they bear. The same u occurs

in Goth, as an interrogative particle, as skuld-u ist?, is it
lawful? ;
ga-u-laubjats ?, do ye two believe? ] sa-u ist sa
suiius izwar ?, Gr. oStos co-tu/ 6 ul6s Ojjiwi/
;
is this your
son?
 I. Non-rediiplicated Stroag Vei'bs.
298. In order to be able to conjugate a strong verb of
§

the non-rediiplicated class, it is necessary to know the, four

stems, as seen (i) in the iiifin., (2) i pers. sing. pret. indie.,

(3) I pers. pi, pret. indie,, (4) the past participle. See
§§m-5.
§ 299. Class I.

Infin. Pret Sing. Pret. PL P.P.

ei ai i (af § 69) i (af § 69)
Goth, beidan, to awaii f
baij? bidum bidans
O.Icel. bieSa belts bitSum betSinn
OE. bidan bad bidon biden
OS. bidan bed bidun gibidan
OHG. bitan beit bitun gibitan
Goth. sneij>an, to cut snaijj snijjtim snijjans
leihran, to lend Idihr laihrum lalhrans
300. To this class also belong
§ beitan, to bite', deigan,: —
to knead ; dreiban, to drive ; greipan, to seise hneiwan, to ;

bow ; bideiban, to remain ; ga-lei]jan, to go ; ar*reisan, to

arise-, to shine) dis-skreitan, ga*saieitaii,
to smear) speiwan, 70 s/f/ ;
to ascend ) sweiban,
to cease) ga-teihan, IpeihBxi, to thrive )
to

press upon) weilian, to fight) weipan, to crown) in-

weitan, to worship.
§301. Class II.

Infm. Pret. Sing. Pret. PI. P.P.

iu ku u (ad § 73) ti(ad§71)
Goth- -biudan, to bid ‘bkup -budum -budans
O.Icel. bjoSa bauS buSum boSinn
OE. beodan bead budon boden
OS. biodan b5d budun gibodati
OliG. biotan bot butun gibotan
Goth, driusan, to fall drdus drusnm drasans
tiuhan, to lead tkah tadhum tadhans
 Accidence !§§ 302-3
142

S 302. To this class also belong

giutan, to pour-, hmfan, to
driugan, to serve as a soUier-,
asunder) kmsM, to test)
mourn) dis-hniupan, to break
to grow Imgan, fra-
^xiusi 2in, to gnash) livAsu,
,
,

to lose) g 2kAm. 2kn,

toshut) nmtaii,/ot'«7 qy; siukan,

he sick) af-skiuban, to
push aside) sliapan, to shp
to

])litihan, to flee iis-}>riutan, to trouble.

;

-lukum, -lukans) is properly an

Note.— ga-lukan (-Iduk,
rpipw. See § 280.
aorist present, like Gr. Tu«j)w,

Class III.

To belong all strong verbs having

this class
§ 303.
consonant, and a few others
a medial nasal or liquid + a
in which the vowel is followed
by two consonants other
124.
than nasal or liquid + a consonant. Cp. §

Infm. Pret. Sing. Pret. PL P.P.

a VL (ad, 73) u (ad, §§71, 78)

i (ai, §§ 67, 69) §

bindan, to band bundum bundans

Goth.
bind
binda batt bundum bundinn
O.Icel.
bindan band bundon bunden
OE.
bindan band bundun gibundan
OS.
bant buntun gibuntan
OHG. bintan
liilpan, to halp hulpum hulpans
Goth.
help
O.Icel, hjalpa halp hnlpum holpinn
helpan healp hulpon holpeii
OE.
helpan halp hulpun giliolpan
OS.
OHG. helfan half hulfun giholfan

Goth. wair])an, to warjj wadrpum wadr|jaiis

become
 §304. To this class also belong :—bairgaii, to keep)
biiggwan (§ 161), to beat] brinnan, to burn] drigkan, to
drink ] filhan, to hide ;
£n]jan, to find] us-gildan, to repay ;
dti>ginnan, to begin] uf-gairdan, gird up] fra-hinj^an,
to

to capture] iuairban, fo ;
afAmnanJo depart rinnan,
torun] siggwan, to sing] sigqan, /o ;
fra-slindan, to
swallow up] spinnan, to spin] stigqan, to thrust] af-
swairban, to wipe out] swiltan, to die] ana-triinpan,
to tread on] at-3)insaii, to attract] ga-J)airsan, to -wither]
priskan, to thresh]wairpan, to throw] wilwan, to rob]
windan, to wind] winnan, to suffer] ga-wrisqan, to bear
fruit.

Class IV,

§ 305. To this class belong strong verbs whose stems

end in a single nasal or liquid,and a few others. Cp. § 124,

Infm. PreL Sing. Pret. PI. P.P. .

i (ai, § 67) a e u (aii, § 71)

Goth. niman, to take nam nemum numans

„ bairaii, to bear bar berum badrans
O.Icel. bera bar bprrnn borinn
OE. beran baer baron boren
OS. OHG. beran bar barun giboran

§ 306. To this class belong also :—brikaji, to break]

qiman, to come ]
stilan, to steal] ga*tairan, to destroy]
ga-tlmanf to suit] tvuAan, to tread.

Note.— trudan 'Tredum, trudans)

(=‘'tra]5, is properly an
aorist present, like ga-lukan (§ 280).
 ;

144 Accidence 307--5

Class V.

§ 307. To belong strong verbs having i (ai) in

this class
the infinitive, and whose stems end in a single consonant
other than a liquid or a nasal. Cp. § 124.

Infm, Pret. Sing. Pret. PL P.P.

i (ai, § 67) a e i (ai,
§ 67)
giban, to give gaf gebtim gibans
qiban, to say qa}> qe]?tim qi]>ans
saihtan, ifo sahr sehmm saihrans
sniwan, to sndti (§ 150) snewum sniwans
hasten
Goth. mitan, to mat metum mitans
measure
O.Icel. ineta mat mptum metinn
OE. metaii mset m^ton meten
OHG. me:^?an ma:^ ma:^;5tin gimez;^an

§308. To this class also belong: — bidjaii, /o pray\

diwan, to die fitan, to travail in birth
; ;
fraihnan, to ask ;

bi-gitan, find ; hlifan, to steal ; itan, to eat ; ligan, to

to lie

down ;
lisan, to gather ga-nisan, to be saved nijjan, ;
to

help) rikan, to heap up) sitan, to sit) ga-widan, to bind)

ga-wigan, to shake dovon ;
wisan, to be^ remain wrikan,
;

to persecute.

—
Note. In bidjan (ba}?, bedum, bidans) the j belongs to the
present only. In the present tense bidjan is conjugated like
nasjan (§ 317). sitan, ligan are new formations. The regular
forms would be *sitjan, *ligjan, cp. the corresponding forms
of the other Germanic languages. O.Icel. sitja, liggja, OE.
sittan, liegan, OS. sittian, liggian, OPIG. sitzen, liggen.
In fraihnan (frah, frehum, fraihans) the n belongs to the
present only. The pret. of itan is et (occurring in fret, pret. of
fradtan, to devour) = OE. set, OH G. ag, Lat. edi.
Goth, faran, to go for forum farans
O.Icel. fara for forum farinn
OE, faran for foron feren
OS. faran for forun gifaran
OHG. faran fnor fuorun gifaran
Goth. slahan, to smite sloh slohum slahans
graban, to dig grof grobum grabans
fra]3jan, to under- frop frojjum frajjans
stand

§ 310. To this also belong

class alan, to grow :
— ;

us-anan, to ga-daban, to beseem) ga-draban, to

expire)
hew out ;
ga*dragan, to heap up ; af*hla])an, to lade ;

malaii, to grind ; sakan, to rebuke ; skaban, to shave ;

standan, to stand) swaran, to swear) Jjwahan, to wash ;

wakan, to wake.
Seven verbs of this class have j in the present ;
but in
other respects are like faran, &c. ;
frajyan, to understand)
haQan, to raise) hlahjan, to laugh) ga-rajjjan, to count)
ga^skapjan, to create ;
ska]?jan, to injure ;
wahsjan, to

grow. Cp. the similar formation of the present in verbs

like Lat. capio, facio. These seven verbs are conjugated
in the present tense like nasjan or sokjan according to
the rules given in § 316.

Note. —OE, OS, swerian, OHG. swerien, O.Icel, sverja, to

swear, show that Goth, swaran is a new formation for *swarjaix.

The n in standan (sto}>, st6])um, *sta])ans) belongs to

the present only, cp. Engl, stand, stood, and Lat. perfects
like fregi, vici to presents frango, vined.

1187 n
146 Accidence [§311

2 . Reduplicated Strong Verbs,

Class VII.

§ 311. perfect (cp. § 292) was formed in the parent

The
language partly ^vith and partly without reduplication. The
reason for this difference is unknown. Examples are;
Skr. va-v4rta, I have turned, va-vdrttha, va«vdrta =
Goth, warl), warst, war]? ;
pi. va-vrtimi=Goth. wadr]?.
um ; Gr. Xeiirw, / leave, irefjiww, I send, pf. Xe-Konra,

ire-TTOfA^a ;
Se-Swita, Lat. de-di, I have given ;
but Skr. veda,
Gr. 018 a, Goth, wdit, I know, lit. I have seen. Classes I to

VI of strong verbs, and the preterite-presents, belong to the

type of Skr. veda.

The reduplicated syllable originally contained the vowel
e as in Greek Xc-\onra. In Gothic the vowel in the redupli-
cated syllable would regularly be i (§ 66 ), except in verbs

beginning with r, h, hr, where the ai is quite regular {§ 67),

but from forms like redan, hditan, hropan, pret, raf-ro}>,
haf-hdit, hraf-hrop, the ai was extended to the reduplicated
syllable of all verbs of this class.
In the sing, the accent was on the stem and in the dual
and plural originally on the ending with corresponding
change of ablaut (cp. §§ 82, 122-5, 136). Sanskrit pre-
served this distinction more faithfully than any of the
other Indg. languages. It was also preserved in the
Germanic languages in the first five classes of strong
verbs. In the sixth class the vowel of the sing, was
levelled out into the dual and plural. This levelling also
took place in division (b) of the seventh class in Gothic,
and the stem of the present was extended to the past
participle which originally had the same stem as the pret.
plural, cp.bitum, bundum, pp. bitans, bundans \ whereas
in division (a) the stem of the present was extended to all
parts of the verb/
 —I ;

§§ 313 - 13 ] Verbs 147

§ 312. The reduplicated verbs in Gothic are most con-

veniently divided into two classes:— (a) verbs which
retain the same stem- vowel through all tenses, and form
their preterite simply by reduplication, as hditan, io call
haihait, haihaitum, hditans ;
(b) verbs which form their
preterite by reduplication and ablaut combined. These
verbs have the same stem-vowel in the pret. sing, and
plural, and the stem- vowel of the past participle is the
same as that of the present tense.

Note,— n verbs beginning w’ith two consonants, only the

fijst repeated in the reduplicated syllable except in the
is
combinations st, sk, as frdisan, fo tempt, pret. faifrais; but
ga-staldan, io possess, pret. ga-staistald ; skdidan, to sever,
pret. skaiskai|j.
When the verb begins with a vowel, the reduplication con-
sists in prefixing ai, as dukan, to add, pret. ai^uk.

Division (a).

§ 313. Five sub-classes are to be distinguished according

as the present stem contains a(a), M, e, 6, du.

In/in. PreL Sing. P.P,

a{a) :
—falpan, to fold faifal]? faljjans
haldan, to hold haihald haldans
ga’Stsldan, to possess ga-staistald ga-staldaiis
fahan (§ 59), to seise faifah fahans
hahan {§ 59), io hang haihah hahans

Note. 1. The following verbs, the preterites of which are

not extant, also belong here: us-alpan, to grow old\ biandan,
to mix\ ana-praggan, to oppress', saltan, io salt', waWan, io
rule', gaggan, to go, pp. gaggans, the wanting pret, ’^gaigagg

is supplied by the weak pret. iddja (§ 321).

L 2
148 Accidence [§ 3^4

Infin. Pret, Sing. P.P.

ai :
—af-aikan, to deny af»aidik af-aikans
frdisan, to tempt faifrdis fraisans
haitan, to call haihdit haitans
laikan, to leap lalldik laikans
mditan, to cut maimdit miitans
skiidan, to divide skaiskdi|> skaidans
Note.^— 2 Here belongs also ga-J)li^ihan,
. to cherish, comfort,

the pret. of which is not extant.

Infin. Pret. Sing. P.P.

e slepan, to sleep saislep slepans
saizlep
Note.—3 Here belongs
. also uf-blesan, to bloiv up, puff up,
which only occurs in the pres. pass. 3 pers. sing, and the pp.
Infin. Pret. Sing. P.P.
0 ; —hropan, to boast Ivaihiop hropans
Note.— 4 Here belong
. also the preterites falflokun, they
bewailed, lafloun, they reviled, the presents of which '^flokan,
*lauan are wanting ;
as also the verb blStan, to worship, pret,
wanting.
nfin. Pret. Sing, P.P.
an dukan, to add aiduk aukans
Note.—5 Here belong
. also hldupan, to leap ; stdutan, to

smite, which only occur in the present.

Division (b).

§ 314. The verbs of this division belong to the seventh

ablaut-series (§ 124).

Infin. Pret. Sing. P.P.

gretaii, to weep gaigrot gretans
letan, to let lailot letaii.s
ga-redan, to reflect upon ! ga*rair 6 ]> ga-redans
tekan, to touch taitok tekans
saian, to sow saisd saians
waian, to blow waiwomi (pi.) waians
 O

Note.— f waian only the pres. part. masc. dat. sing,

(waiandin), and the pret. 3 pers. pi. occur. The s pers. sing,
pret. of saian is saisost, with the ending -st, instead of -t, from
verbs like last, where -st was regular, see § 138.

B. Weak Verbs.

§ 315. The weak verbs, which for the most part are
derivative or denominative, are divided in Gothic into
four classes according as the infinitives end in -ja-n, pret.
•ida, (-ta); "dn, pret. -oda ; -an, pret. -aida ; -nan, pret.
-noda. The weak preterite is a special Germanic forma-
tion, and many points connected with its origin are still
uncertain. Some scholars are inclined to regard it as
a periphrastic formation which was originally confined to
denominative verbs, and then at a later period became
extended to primary verbs as well. The Gothic endings
of the singular :
—
da, -des, -da would thus represent an old
aoristformed from the root dhe-, put^ place (Gr. Ti-0ir]-}Ai),
which stands in ablaut relation to OE. OS. don, OHG.
tnon, to do, as Indg. ’"dhom, ( dhem), “^dhes, dhet, prim.
Germanic '^'don, (*d®n), *d«s, da =
Goth, -da, -des, -da.
But it is also probable that the dental in the pret. sing,
stands in close relationship to the dental of the past
where the -Jjs
participle, =
prim. Germanic -das, Gr. -t<5s.
In Gothic the old preterite (perfect) of don has been pre-
served in the pret. dual and plural, as -ded-u, -ded-uts ;

pi. -ded*um, -ded-u]7, -ded-un (with the same personal

endings as in the pret. of strong verbs, § 202) = OHG.

tat-um, (*iin), tat-iit, tat-im (OS. dad-nn), the pret. plural
oftuon.
Note. — Many points concerning the inflexion of weak verbs
in the oldest periods of the Germanic languages have never
been satisfactorily explained. For a summary and discussion
of the various explanations which have been suggested by
scholars, the student should consult : Brugmann’s Kur2e
150 Accidence [§§316-17

vergleichende Grammatik der indogermanisclien Sprachen ;

Streitberg’s Urgermanische Grammatik; and Kluge’s ‘VorgC”

schichte der altgermanischen Dialekte ’ in Paul’s Grundriss der
germanischen Philologie, vol. 1.

I. First Weak Conjugation.

§ 316. The verbs of this conjugation are sub-divided into

two classes :
—
(i) verbs with a short stem-syllable, as nasjan,

to save or with a long open syllable, as stojati, to fudge ;

(2)verbs with a long closed syllable, as sdkjan, to seek ;

and polysyllabic verbs, as glitmunjan, to shine.

The two classes only differ in the 2 and 3 pers. sing, and
the 2 pers. pL of the pres, indie, and in the 2 pers. pL
imperative. Class (i) has -ji-, but class (2) -ei-. See
§§ 153-4.
§ 317. The full conjugation of nasjan, stojan, sokjan
will serve as models.

a. Active.
Present.
Indicative.
Sing. I. nasja stoja sokja
2. nasjis stojis sokeis
3. nasjijj st6ji}> sokeijj
Dual I. nasjos stojos sokjos
2, nasjats stojats sokjats
Plur, I. nasjam stojam sokjam
2. nasjijj stoji)) s6kei]j
3. nasjand stojand sokjand
Subjunctive.
Sing. I. nasjdu stojau sokjdu
2. nasjdis stoj^is sokjais
3. nasjdi stdjdi sokjai
Dual I. nasj^wa st6j4iwa sokjaiwa
2. iiasjiits stpjiits sokjaits
 Plur. T. nasjaima stojdima sokjaima
2. nasjdi]? stojdi]) sokjai]}
3. siasjdina stojdina sokjdina
Imperative.
Sing. 2. nasei *staiiei sokei
3. nasjaddii stojaddu sokjaddu
Dual 2. nasjats stojats sokjats
Plur. I. nasjam stojam sokjam
2. nasjij? stoji]) s6kei}>
3. nasjandau stojandau sokjandau
Infinitive.
nasjan stojan sdkjatj
Participle.
iiasjands stojands sokjands
Preterite.

Indicative.
Sing. I. nasida stauida sokida
2. nasides stauides sokides
3. nasida stauida sokida
Dual I. nasidedu stauidedu sokidedu
2.,nasideduts stauideduts sokideduts
Plur. I. nasidedtim stauidedum sokidedum
2. nasidedu]} stauidedu]} sdkideduj*
3. nasidedun stauidedun sokidedun
Subjunctive.
Sing. I. nasidedjdu stauidedjdu sokidedjdu
2. nasidedeis stauidedeis sokidedeis
3. nasidedi stauidedi sokidedi
Dual I. nasidedeiwa stauidedeiwa sokidedeiwa
2. nasidedeits stauidedeits sokidedeitS
Plur, I. nasidedeima stauidedeima sokidedeima
2. nasidedei]} stauidedeij) sokidedei]}
3. nasidedeina stauldedeina sokidedeina
1 52 Accideme [§§ 318-

Participle.
nasi]>s stauijjs sokijjs

b. Passive.
Present.
Indicative.
Sing. I. nasjada stojada sokjada
2 iiasjaza
. stojaza sokjaza.
3 nasjada
. stojada sokjada
. 1. 2 3 nasjaiida
.
. stojanda sokjanda
Subjunctive.
Sing. I. nasjaidau stojaidau sokjaidau
2 nasjaizdtt
. stdjaizati sokjdizdu
3 nasjdidan
. stojaidau sokjaidau
. I. 2 3 nasjdindat!
.
. stojainddu sokjdinddu
Note, — On stojan beside statiida, see §§ 80~1.
§ 318. Like nasjan are conjugated the following and
many other verbs arjan, to plough ; gatamjan, to tame ;
:

hazjan, to praise \
huljan, hide) kukjaii, to kiss \ lagjan,
to lay matjan, to eat natjan, to imt satjan, to set
; ;

pragjan, to run waljan, to choose

;
warjaii, to forhid ;

wasjan, to clothe.
§ 319. Like stojan are conjugated the following verbs
which change in, dit back to iw, aw before a following
vowel (§ 150) ana-niitjan, to renew ga-qiujan, to give life
:
;

to siujaii, to sew
;
"'straujan (pret. strawida), to strew ;
;

taiijan, to do.

Note. — I~Iere would

also belong *af-mojan, to fatigue,
dojan, but of these two verbs only the nom. pL masc.
to fatigue,
of.the pp. occurs once, af-maixiddi, af-datiicldi, cp. § 60.

§ 320. Like sokjan are conjugated the following and

a great many others and^bahtjan, to serve
; d,ii.gjan, to ;

shoiv] ddiljan, to deal out; ddtipjan, baptise; dau]>jan,

§ 32 1] Verbs 153

io ptd to death ;
domjan, to judge ;
drag’kjan, to give, to
drink) drdibjan, to fear) fodjaii,
trouble) fadrhtjan, to

to feed) fra-wardjan, io destroy) ga-brannjan, io btinz)

ga-iaubjan, io believe) ga«m6tjan, to meet) gdumjaii, io

perceive) glitmunjan, to shine) goljan, to greet) haiyan, to
heal) liaiisjan, /o hnaiwjan, to abase) hi'ainjan, io

make clean) huggrjan, /o iaisjan,/ofef?c/j; laistjan,

to follow )
liulitjan, to give light) nidicljan, /o /a/s^z;
maiirjjrjan, to murder) meljan, to verite ;
merjan, to preach,

proclaim )
mikiljan, to magnify ;
txamnjan, to name ogjan,
;

to terrify ;
rdisjan, to raise ;
rbdjan, to speak ; sipdnjan, to

be a disciple) sniumjan, to hasten) swogatjan, sigh)

]?attrsjan, to thirst) wandjan, to turn ; wenjan, to hope.
§ 321. A certain number of verbs belonging to Class I
formed their pret. and past participle already in prim.
Germanic without the medial vowel «i-, cp. pret. Goth.
Jjahta, O.Icel. >atta, OE. pbhte, OS. tMhta, OHG.
dahta; pp. Goth. ]jahts, OE. ge]j6ht, OHG. gidaht. The
following Gothic verbs belong to this type except the pp.
kaupati]js. See § 340.
Infin. Pret P.P.
briggan, to bring brahta ’^brahts
brukjan, to use bruhta *bruhts
bugjan, to buy bauhta batihts
gaggan, to go iddja gaggans
kaupatjan, to buffet kdupasta kdiipatips
pagkjan, io think pahta pahts
piigkjan, io seem puhta puhts
waurkjan, to work wadrhta waiirhts
Note.— I. On changes in the pret. forms
the consonant
(except iddja), see § 138. On the vowel-lengthening in brahta,
pahta, see § 59, and puhta, § 62. The pp. pahts, piihts occur
only in compound adjectives, aiida>paMs, caufious, vigilant-,
hduh-piibts, high-minded.
a. gaggan (§ 313, note 1 ) is properly a r-eduplicated verb, the
 — ;

154 A cadence [§ 32 ^

pret. of which, galgagg, has been lost. The extant forms of

iddja (§ 156) are inflected like nasida (§ 317) in one instance ;

aweak pret. gaggida also occurs.

3 The pi-esent briggan is a strong verb of the third class (§803).
.

The regular weak present *braggjan (= OE. breng(e)an, OS.

brengian) has been lost. Cp. also OHG. bringan, pret. brahta,
beside the rare strong form brang.J

General Remarks on the Verbs of Class I.

§ 322. The first class of weak verbs contains partly

causative and partly denominative verbs as in the other
Indg. languages, as Skr. bhardyami (Gr. ^opew), I cause
to bear) Skr. vartayami (Goth, fra-wardja), I cause to
turn] Goth, nasjan, to save, rdisjan, to raise, beside
Skr. bhdrami, Gr. <j)epw, I bear) Skr. vdrtami, I turn,
Goth, •wairjja, I become ;
ga-nisan, to he saved ; tir-reisan,
to arise. Gr. SaKpuw, I weep, orop.aip'w, I name) Goth,
ddiljan, to deal out) hdiljaii, fo /?(?«/ ;
namnjan, fo ;

beside Gr. SdKpu, tear) oi'op.a, name) Goth, ddils, /wr/fow

hails, whole ; namo, name.
Irrespectively of the nature of the stems of the nouns
and adjectives from which denominative verbs were
formed, the two kinds of verbs had come to have the
same inflexional endings already in prim. Germanic. In
the parent language the endings of the pres. sing, and
pi. of the causative verbs were : .Sing, -ejo, -ejesi, -ejeti ;

-ejomes, (-mos), -ejete, -ejonti. Thus

/nd£-. Prim. Germ.
*nosej6 "nazijo
^mosejesi ='naziji2i
*nos6jeti ^^nazijidi
*nosejomes ^^nazijamiz
*iiosejete ''mazijidi
*nosejonti '•mazijandi
§323] Verbs 155

The -ij- = Indg, -ej* regularly became j before guttural

vowels^ whence Goth, nasja, sokjai nasjam, nasjaiid,
nasjands, nasjan, &c., see §§ 162, { 3 ); 157. The com-
bination regularly became -i- after long closed stem-
syllables and after unaccented syllables, but -ji- in other
cases (§ 153), whence Goth, sokeis, s5keij>, beside nasjis,
nasji]?. On the imperatiye forms nasei, sokei, see § 134,
-
Apart from the forms with -ei-, -ei, and the indie, pret.
sing, all forms of the finite verb have the same endings
as the corresponding tenses and moods of the strong
verbs (§§ 287-97). On the indie, pret. singular, see §315.
Past participle nasi]>s, soki]>s, prim. Germanic ^nazidaz,
*s6kid:az, Indg. -itos.

§ 323. 2 . Second Weak Conjugation.

a. Active.

Present
Indic. SUBJ. Imperative.
Sing. I. salbo, / nwomf salbo —
2 saibds
. salbos salbo
3 salbojj
. salbo salbodaii
Dual I. salbps salbowa —
2 salbots
. salbots salbots
Plur. I. salboni salboma salbom
2 salboh
. salbojj salbo})

3 salbbnd
. salbona salbonddu
Infin. Participle.
salbon salbonds
Preterite.
Indic. SuBJ.
Sing. I. salboda salbodedjati
2 salbodes
. salbodedeis
[&c. like nasida] [&c. like nasi-dedjaii
Participle.
salb6))S
156 Accidence [§324

b. Passive. Present.
Indic.
‘

SuBJ,
Sing. I. salboda salboddn
2. salboza salbozdti
3. salboda salboddii
Plur. I. 2. 3. salboiida salbonddii

§ 324 . The second class of verbs is denominative and

originally belonged partly to the athematic and partly to
the thematic conjugation (§ 280 ). The first pers. sing, of
the former ended in 'ami and of the latter in “ajo. The
a became -6 in the prim, Germanic period {§ 42 ). In
Gothic the -6 became extended to all forms of the verb.
The Gothic and OHG. pres, indic. belongs to the athematic
conjugation and OE. partly to the one and partly to the
other. The
prim. Germanic forms corresponding to the
Gothic and OHG. were: Sing. *salbo-mi, *salb6'Zi,
*salb6>d:i; dual ’^salb6-(w)iz, 'salbo-diz; PI. "salbo-miz,
•“salbo-di, *salb6*ndi; from which the corresponding
Gothic forms were regularly developed except salbots
(on which see §§ 287 , 292) and the first pers. singular
which would have become ‘“salboin as in OHG. The
form salbo presents difficulties. It was probably a new
formation with -a from the other classes of weak verbs
and then *salba became salbo with 0 from the other
forms of the present. The cause of the new formation
was doubtless due to the fact that the first pers. sing, and
pi. would otherwise have been alike.

The pres, subjunctive is an old conjunctive (not optative

as in Class I) and corresponds to the pres, subjunctive
forms in the OHG. Franconian dialect salbo, saibos(t), :

salbo; salbom, salbot, salbon. The prim. Germanic

forms were Sing. *salb6-m, *salb6>z, "'salbo (Indg. -t)
:

dual *salbo-wffi, *salb6-d:iz; PI. "*salb6-m^, 'salbo-di,

"‘salbo*n (Indg. *111). In Goth, the first and third pers.
sing, would regularly be "'salba. The -6 in salbo was
 \ ; ;

§§ 33S-6] Verbs 157

due to levelling out the 6 of the other forms. On salbots

see §§ 287, 292. The in salhona was from the first
pers. plural as in all the other classes of verbs.
The regular form of the imperative second pers. singular
would be -a from older >0
'’‘salba {with Indg. •§., cp. =
Gr, Doric honour thou] Lat. ama, love iliou)^ but here
rtiia,

again the 6 in the other forms was levelled out, The

other forms of the imperative have the same endings as
in Class I (§ 317).
The pret. indie, and subjunctive and the passive have
the same endings as in Class I.

Past participle salbojjs from prim. Germanic salbodds,

Indg. -atos (Gr. Doric »aTos, Lat. -atus).
325. Like salb5n are conjugated the following and
§
several others: dihtron, to beg for; airinon, to be a mes-
senger', awiliudon, to thank dwalmon, lo be foolish;
faginon, to rejoice ;
jhskon, to fish ;
fr^ujinoti, to be lord or
king) frijon, to love) gdunon, to lament) gadeikon, to

liken; hatizon, to hate; holon, to treat zviih violence;

hrarbon, go about; idreigon, to repent; karon,
to to care

for; UAwfon, to traffic to invite ; to ;

desire
miton, to consider ; reikinon, to rule ; sidon, to practise
skalkinon, to serve; spillbti, to tiarrate sunjon, to justify;
'STNigiQUi to pipe ;
ui^v-mwxa.brs., to forget.

§ 326. 3. Third Weak Conjugation.

a. Active. Present
Indic, SUBJ. Imperative.
Sing. I. haba, / have hab4u —
2. habais habdis habdi
3. liabdij) habdi haba dan
Dual I. habos habdiwa __
2. habats habdits habats
Plur. I. habam habdima habam
2. habdi]? habdi]? habdi]?
3. haband habdina habanddu
 ;

158 Accidence [§ 327

Infin. Participle.
hatoan Imbands
Preterite.
Indic. SUBJ.
Sing. I. habdida liabiidedjaii
2. liab^ides liabaidedeis
[&c. like nasida] [&c. like nasidedjaii]

Participle.
habdijjs

b. Passive. Present.
Indic. SuBj.
Sing. I. habada habdiddu
2. habaza habaizau
3. habada habdiddu
Plur. I. 2. 3. habanda habdihddu

§ 327. Most of the verbs belonging to the third class

were originally primary verbs like Lat. habe-re, to have.
In prim. Germanic there were at least two stem-forms of
haban, viz. present and pret. In Gothic
as in the other Germanic languages the different types
became mixed, which gave rise to many new formations.
In OHG, the stem-form of the present was extended to
allparts of the verb, as pret. liabeta, pp. gihabit, but
OE. hsefde, gehsefd, OS. habda, gihabd. In Gothic the
stem-form of the present was extended to the preterite
and pp. just as in OHG. The prim. Germanic forms of
the pres, indic. were : Sing, ’"'xabmjo, '"xab&jizi, *xabmjidi
dual *xab®j6-(w)iz (§ PI- ^x^bmjamiz,
287),
J

^xabSijidi, from which with the loss of inter-

;

vocalic d' (§§ 76, 152) were regularly developed the second
and third pers- sing, habdis, habdl}? and the second pers. pi.
habdij). The other forms of the present would have become
in Gothic *habaia; *habai6s, ’‘'habaijjs ^habaiam, *liab- ,•

aiand, see § 76. But the whole of the pres, indic.

 — ; ; ; ;

§§ 338 - 9 ] Verbs 159

(except the forms liabdis, hah&ip), the pres, subjunctive,

the imperative (except habdi, habai]?), the iiifinitive, the
pres, participle, the passive indie, and subjunctive, were
formed direct from the stem-form '"''xa-b- + the endings of
the first Class of weak verbs. The imperative forms
liabii, habdijj were regularly developed from prim.
Germanic ’xabffij(i), *x3-b^(j)id(i).
§ 328 Like haban are also conjugated
. aistan, to :

reverence^ ana«silan, to be silent; and-stafirran, to mnrmnr

against ; arman, to pity; baiian, to dwell fastan, to fast,

hold firm; to hate ga-geigaii, to gaitt; ga«kimnan,

to recognise; hatan, to hate ; jiukan^ to contend; leikan, to
please; liban, to live; littgan, many; madman, to

mourn; munan, to consider; reiraii, to tremble; sadrgan,

to sorrow; sifan, to rejoice; skaman (sik), to be ashamed;
slawan, to be silent; trauan, to trust; sweran, to honour
])ahan, to be silent witan, to watch, obsewe.
Note. i, On the stem-vowel in baiian, trauan, see § 80 .

2. hauan belonged originally to the reduplicated verbs (cp.

O.Icel. biia, to dimll, pret. sing, bjo, pp, buenii), and the strong
form is still regularly preserved in baui}?, the 3 pers. sing. pres,
indie. 3. Beside hatan there also occurs twice hatjan,
4. It cannot be determined whether bnaitan (§ 80 ), to rub, of
which only the pres, participle occurs, belongs here or to the
reduplicated verbs.

§ 329 . 4. Fourth Weak Conjugation.

Present,
Indic. SUBJ. Imperative.
Sing. I . fullna, I become full fullnati
2. Minis fullndis Min
3. fullni}) fullndi fullnadau
Dual 1. Minos fullndiwa —
2. Mlnats Mlnaits fullnats
Plur, I. fullnam fullndima fullnam
2. fullnijj fullndij) fullni]>
3. Mlnand Mlnaina fuilnandau
i6o Accidence [§ 330

Infin.
Infin, Participle.
Mlnan Mlnands
Preterite,

Sing. I. Mlnoda Mlnodedjati

2 . Mlnodes Mliiodedeis
[&c. like nasida] [&;c, like nasidedjaii \

N0TE.--AII verbs belonging to this class are intransitive, and

accordingly have no passive voice.

§ 330.The verbs of the fourth class are partly denomina-

tive and partly deverbative, and denote the entering into
a state expressed by the simplex, as fullnan, to become full ;

and-bundiian, to become unbound, as compared with fulls,

full] and-bindan, to unbind. They correspond in meaning
with the inceptive or inchoative verbs in Latin and Greek.
They belonged originally to the athematic conjugation (§280)
and contained in the pres, indie, the formative suffix ma- in
the singular and •no* in the dual and plural, as in Skr. Sing,
badh-ni-mi, I hind, badh-na-si, badh-ni,-ti ; dual badh-iii.
vds, badh-ni-thds, badh-ni-tds ; PI. badh-m-mds, badhmi*
thd, badh-n-dnti (= Indg. bhndli-n-enti with vocalic n in
the stem). Such verbs had the weak grade form of the
stem (like the pret, pl. and pp. of the first three classes of
strong verbs) owing to the accent being on the na* in the
singular and on the ending in the dual and plural. The
•na*, -no- became -no- (§ 42), -na- (§ 41) in prim. Germanic.
The prim. Germanic forms corresponding to the .Skr,
were Sing. *bund:n6mi, *biinctndsi, *bimctn6|?i ; dual
:

*bund:naw6s, *bund:nad6s ; PI. *biindnames, •^^biindnade,

*bundnin})i; from which the first pers. pL Goth, -bundnam
is regularly developed. All the other forms of the pres,
indie, were new formations formed direct from the stem-
form bundn-, fitllii-, &c. + the endings of strong verbs
and similarly with the pres, subjunctive, imperative, infini-
tive and pres, participle. The pret. was formed from the
 §§ 33 ^”3] Verbs i6i

original stem-form of the pres. sing, bimdno-, fitllno-, &c.

+ the endings of the first class of weak verbs.
§ Like fiillnan are conjugated the following verbs
381.
and a few others af-ditmbnan, to hold onds peace ; af-
:

ddnbnan, to become deaf) af-taiirnan, to he torn away from ;

aiid-bundnan, to he unbound ; bi-diaknan, to become larger ;
dis-skritnan, to become torn) fradusnan, to perish) fra-
qistnan, 7o ;
%•sAi 2^xs20^y to profit) ga-blindnaii, to
become blind ; ga*ddttj)nan, to die ) ga*haftnan, to be attached
to ga-hdilnan, to become whole ; ga«qiiman, to be made
alive) ga-skdidnan,beemne parted) ga-j^aiirsnan, to dry
up, wither ga-waknaii, to awake ; in-feinan, to
away ;

be moved with compassion] milcilnan, to be magnified)

tundnan, to take fire ufar-hafnaii, to be exalted) us-
•
geisnan, io be aghast) us-gutnan, to be poured out) us*
hduhnan, to he exalted) us-luknan, to become unlocked)
us*mernati, to be proclaimed ; weihnan, to become holy.

C. Minor Groups.
A. Preterite- Presents.

§ 332.These verbs were originally uiireduplicated per-

fects which acquired a pres, meaning like Skr. veda, Gr.
olSa, Lat. novi, 1 know, to which a new weak preterite (see

§ 340), an infinitive, and a pres, participle were formed in

the prim. Germanic period. They are inflected in the pres,
like the preterite of strong verbs. The following verbs,
most of which are very defective, belong to this class

§833. I. Ablaut-series.

wait, / knoiv, 2 sing, wdist (§138), i pi. witum, subj,

witjdu, pret. wissa (§ 138), subj. pret. wissedjdu, pres,
part, witands, infin. *witan.
Idis, I know. This is the only form extant.
1187 M
162 Accidence [§§ 334-6

§ 334 . n. Ablaut-series.

daug, it is good for, profits. The only form extant.

335 . III. Ablaut-series.

§

kann, / know, 2 sing, kant (kannt), i pi. kunnum, pret.

indie, kunjja, pret. subj. kunjjedjdu, infin, kumian, pres,

part, kunnands, pp. kunjjs.

NoTE.~The pret and pp. of this verb presents difficulties in

all the Germanic languages. The pp. kunps, O.Icel. ku|)r
(kunnr), OE. cup, OS. kup, O.Fris. kuth, OHG. kund (§127,
Table I), all go back to prim. Germanic *kUnpaz, Indg. *gnt6s
(with vocalic n). The regular prim. Germanic form would have
been ’''kundds, but the separate languages show that the accent
must have been shifted firom the ending to the stem some time
prior to the operation of Venier’s law, and that then a preterite
was formed direct from the base kunp- the endings -on, (-sen), -i-

-ses, >£6, &c. f§ 316), whence Goth, kimpa, O.Icel. kimna from
older *kunpa, OE. efipe, OHG. konda. See § 840.

parf, 1 need, 2 sing, parft, i pi. paiirbum, subj. padr-

bjdu, pret. indie, padrfta, infin. *padrban, pres. part,
padrbands, pp. paurfts, necessary.
ga-dars, I dare, i pi. ga-dadrsum, subj. ga-dadrsjdu,
pret. indie, ga-daursta, infin. ga-daiirsan,

§ 836. IV. Ablaut-series.

I shall, owe, 2 sing, skalt, i pL skulum, subj. skitl-

jdu^ pret, indie, skulda,
skuldedjdu, infin.
pret. subj.
*skulaii, pres, part, skulands, pp. skulds, oimig, kmfuL
man, / think, i pi. munum, subj. munjaii, pret, indie,
munda, infin. munan, pres. part, munands, pp, munds.
bi-nali, it is permitted or lawful ga-nah, it sujfices, pp.
;

bi-radhts, sufficient, infin. ^-nadhan. Other forms are

wanting.
 I

§§ 337“40] Verbs

§ 3S7. V, Ablaut-series.
mag, I can, may, 2 sing, magt for ‘‘‘maht, dual magii,
maguts, I pi. magum, subj. magjdu, pret. indie, mahta,
pret. subj. mahtedjdu, infin. *magaii, pres. part, magands,

pp. mahts.

§ 388. VI. Ablaut-series.

I find room, i pi. *ga-m6tum, subj. gamotjdu,
pret. indie, ga-mosta, infin. *ga-mo tan.
6g, 1 fear, pi. i *6gum, subj. ogjau, pret. indie, ohta;
imperative 2 sing, ogs, from prim. Germanic ''ogiz, is

originally an injunctive form. 2 pi. 5 gei]> (properly subj.),

infill. *ogan. The pres. part, of the real old infin. still

survives in unagands,y^/i;r/r55-
§ 339 . d,ih, I have, probably belonged originally to the
seventh class of strong verbs (§ 311 ), i, 3 sing, iih (7) and
dig (i), plural i. digum. (2) and dihum (2), 2. dihu]> (i),
3. digun (2), subj. 3 sing, digi (2), plural 2 pers. digeij) (1),

3, digeiiia (i), pres. part, digands (5) and dihands (i),

infin. dilian (i) occurring in the compound fafr-dihan, to

partake of, pret, indie, i, 3 sing, dihta, 3 pi. dihtedun, subj.
2 sing, dihtedeis.
Note.— nthe pres, h was regular in the i, 3 pers. sing, indie.
(§§136-7), and g in all other forms of the present. But in a few
cases we find h where we should expect g, and in one case g
instead of h. The figures in brackets give the number of times
h and g occur in forms of the present.

§ 340 . It should be noted that the ending of the past

participle of all verbs belonging to the preterite presents

goes back to Indg, -tos (not -itos as in the first class of

weak verbs, § 322 ), as kun|)s (§ 335 note), munds, skulds
= prim. Germanic *kdn]>az, *mundds, ^skuldds, Indg.
‘“gntds, *mnt6s, *sklt6s; and similarly with the other
past participles. This is no doubt the reason why the
preterites do not have the medial -i- which is found in the
M 2
 164 Accidence [§§341-2

preterites and past participles of the first class of weak

verbs, as nasida, sokida, pp. nasijjs, sokijjs ; and similarly
with the preterites badhta, brahta, &c. {§ 831),

B. Verbs in -mi.

Only scanty remains of the athematic verbs have

§ 341.
been preserved in Gothic. These are the pres, indicative
and subjunctive of the substantive verb, and the verb will.

I. The Substantive Verb.

§ 342. The substantive verb forms its present tense from

the root es». The other parts of the verb are supplied by
wisan (§ 308).
Present.
Indic. Subj.
Sing. I. im, I am sijdu
2. is sijdis
3. ist sijdi
Dual I. siju Eijdiwa
2.*sijuts *sijdits
Plur. I. sijum sij^ima
2. siju)) sijl,i])

3. sind sijdina

Infin. wisan Participle wisands

Preterite.
Indic. Subj.
Sing. I. was wesjdu
2. wast weseis
[&c. like nam, § 286 ] [&c. like nenijau ]

Participle wisans
Note.— I, For the imperative the subj. forms sijAis, &c., are
Used.'.'
§ 343] Verbs 165

2 Observe the elision of the vowel in nist

. = ni ist, fjatist =*

|3ata ist, karist = Icara ist.

3 Beside sijum,
. siju|j there also occur siuni, siu]?, which
points to a weak articulation of the intervocalic •j’-

The original forms of the pres, indie, were : Sing, "esmi

(Skr. dsmi), *esi beside *essi (Skr. dsi, Homer eo-erQ, *esti
(Skr. dsti, Gr. eern) ;
dual *swes (Skr. sv&s), '^'stes (Skr.
sthds) ;
PI. =^smes (Skr. smas), *ste (Skr. stha), "^senti
(Ski*, Beside the accented there also were un-
sdnti).
aecented forms just as in the pronouns (§ 259). esmi
regularly became im through the intermediate stages
''izmi, *imini, is from *isi, *izi ; ist from *isti i sind
from “^sindi. siju, sijum, sijuj> with sij* from the pres,
subjunctive and the endings of the pret. of strong verbs
(§ 292), cp. the same endings in O.Icel. erum, we are,
eruj>, eru (OE. earon); OHG. bir-um, bir-ut; OE. sin-
don, OS. sindun.
The original forms of the pres, subjunctive were*. Sing.
’''s{i)jem (Skr. syam), *s(i)ies (Skr. syas), '^s(i)jet (Skr.
syat) ;
PI. *sime, ’^site, *sij 6nt, which would have become
in Gothic ‘•••sija, *sijes, '
sya; *seima (OHG. siiu), *sei]?
(OHG. sit), "'sein (OHG. OS. sin). In Gothic the original
sij- of the singular was extended to the plural and then the
whole tense was remodelled after the analogy of the pres,
subjunctive of strong verbs (§ 288),

2 . The Verb *imU\

§ 343. The present tense of this verb was originally an

optative (subjunctive) form of a verb in -mi, which already
in prim.Germanic came to be used indicatively. To this
was formed in Gothic a new infinitive, present participle,
and weak preterite. The endings of the present are those
of the pret. subjunctive (§ 293). The existing forms are :
 ;

1 66 Accidence [§ 344

Present.

Sing. I. wiljd,u Plur, I. wileima

2 wileis
. 2. wilei])

3 will
. 3. wileina
Dual 2. wileits
Inein. wiljaii Participle wiljands
Preterite.
Indic. SUBJ.
Sing. I. wilda wildedjau
[&c. like nasida, § 317] [&c. like nasidedjati]

CHAPTER XIV
ADVERBS, PREPOSITIONS, AND CON-
JUNCTIONS
I. Adverbs.

§ 344. Most adverbs of manner are formed from adjec-

tives by means of the suffix -ba, the origin of which is

uncertain. Some scholars regard it as an instrumental

ending, representing an Indg. *-bhe or ’"-blio. Examples
are : bairlitaba, brightly ; bditraba, bitterly hduhaba,
hgh/y ;
Ivassaba, sharply ;
mikilaba, greatly ;
raihtaba,
rightly ;
ubilaba, evilly, stinjaba, truly, ana-laiigniba,
secretly ;
ga-temiba,y?/(K. agluba, with difficulty ;
harduba
beside hardaba, grievot^sly ;
manwuba, in readiness.
The original ablative of adjectives (Indg. -od, -Id, OE. -a,
OS. OHG. -o) was often used adverbially, as and-augjo,
openly ;
aiia-leiko, in like manner ; ga-leiko, like ; glaggwo,
diligently ;
sinteino, continually ;
siiiumiindo, quickly ;

sprduto, quickly) piubjo, secretly) hridjo, for the third

 ; ;; ; ; ; ; ;; ; ; ; ; ;; ;;:

§§ 34g-8] Adverbs 167

time ;
uhteigo, in season. The same ending also occurs in
aftaro, behind ; bMIo, perhaps, surely misso, one another
sundrd, asunder; ufard, aboife ;
undarOi, beneath ;
siiule,

once.

§ 34:6. The comparative

degree of adverbs generally
ends in -is, os (see § 243), as earlier fatir])is, before-

hand ; framis, further haddis, rather hduliis, higher ;

mdis, more nehris, nearer mins from less ; ;

wairs from "’wirsiz, worse aljaleikos, otherwise sniti" ; ;

mtmdos, zmth more haste.

Of the superlative degree two examples only are extant
frttmist, first of all mdist, at most.
§ 346. The gen. case is sometimes used adverbially, as
allis, in general, wholly; and-wairj^is, over against nahts,
at night ;
rafhtis, however, indeed.
Adverbs of time are expressed either by simple
§ 347.
adverbs, as air, early; hran, when; ju, already; iiti, now;
then or by the oblique cases of nouns and pronouns,
as himma daga, to-day gistra-dagis, dii mailirgina, to-
morrow dagis Ivizuh, day by day ni diw, never fram
; ;

himma nu, henceforth,

§ 348. Adverbs of place denoting rest in a place have
the ending * 1 or -a (cp. the -r in Lat. cCir, why, Lith. kur,
*

where. The -a is originally an instrumental ending), ns

aljar, elsewhere her, here; hrar, where ; jainar, yonder;
par, there afta, behind; fadra, before; inna, wnfhin iiipa,
above uta, without ;
d.ala]>a, bcloiv.
Those denoting motion a place have either no suffix
to
or one of the suffixes -p The *p (-d) goes back to
{<1), "dre.
an Indg. particle *‘te, denoting motion to a place, wad is also
preserved in Greek in words like iro-ae from *tto'T€, whither
oKko-are, elsewhither, -dre represents an original al,>]ativc
ending *«trld. Examples are aljap, in another tUrcciion ; :

dalap, down hrap, luadre, whither jaincl, jaiiidre, thither

;

samap, to the same place liidre, hither.

 ; ] ;

1 68 Accidence [§§349-50

Those denoting motion from a place have either the

sufSx -pro or -na, where •Jjro represents an original ablative
ending *-tr6d and is related to the -tra in Skr. words like
td-tra, fhsre ; anya-tra, elsewhere and -na from an original
particle -ne denoting motionfrom a place, cp. Lat. super-ne,
from above. Examples are : alja]?r6, from elsewhere ]
alia-

pro, from all directions ;

dalaprd, from below ;
fairrapro,
from afar] innapro, innaiia,/ro«!« within itipana, itipapro, ;

from above ; jdinpro, thence ; hrapro, whence papro, thence ; ;

utapro, utana, from without ; aftana, hindana, from

behind.

§ 34:9. The affirmative and negative particles are ja, jdi,

yea, yes ;
ni, not ;
ne, nay, no.
The interrogative particles are u, which is attached encli-
tically to the word of its clause, as skuldu {=skuld-u)
first

ist?, is it lawful?] in compounds having a prefix it is

attached to the prefix, as gauldubjats ? (= ga-u-ldiibjats?),
do ye two believe ? ; niu (= ni-u), not ; an, ntth, then jau ;

{ — ja-u), whether] pdn (in the second of two alternative

questions), or ;
ibdi, which like Gr. p-r), Lat. num, requires
a negative answer, cp. St. Mark ii. 19. .See § 297.

§ 350. 2. Prepositions.

(1) With the accusative : and, along, throughout, towards ;

f am', for, before inuli, without ;

palrli, through, by ;
midar,
under ; wipra, against.
(2) With the dative af, of, from] alja, except] dtt, to
:
;

fadra, before] iTam.,from ; mip, with ; nelna, nigh to, near]

undard, under ; us, out, out of.
(3) With accusative and dative : afar, after, according to ;

ana, upon] at, at, by, to bi, by, about, around, against,
on,
according to hindar, behind, beyond, among] vd, under]
]

ufar, over, above; und with acc. until, up to, with dat./br,
(4) With accusative, dative, and genitive; in- with acc.
 § 36 i ] Conjunctions 169

in, into, towards, with dat. in, into, among, with gen. on
account of.

§ S51. 3. Conjunctions,

(i) Copulative : jah, and, also ;

uh (enclitic), and ; nili,

and not ;
jah . . . jah, both . . . and ni J)atdinei
;
. . .

sik. not only . . .but also', nih , . . idk not only . . .

hut also. »

{2) Disjunctive : B.ip]>b,n, or; andizuh , . . either

... or; japjje . . . jajjjie, whether . . . or; ni (or nih)

. . . ni (or nih), neither ... nor.

(3) Adversative : ak (after negative clauses), but; akei,

but; i|), ]>an, a})]?an, hut, however.

(4) Conclusive : nu, nunu, mih, ])annu, Jjanuh, ]>aruh,

eipan, dupe (duppe), therefore.
(5) Concessive pau, in that case ])auhjabdi, even thotigh
:

swej)duh, indeed, however.

(6) Causal: allis, auk, raihtis, unte, for, because (ni)

pQQi, {not) becatise ;

pandQ, inasmuch as.
(7) Final : ei, |?atei, }>eei, p&i, that; du]>e, dujsjje el, du
pamma ei, to the end that, because ei, swaei, swaswe, so
that; 'Uadi lest, that . . , not
(8) Conditional :
jahai, if; nibai, niba, unless, if ...
not
{f) Temporal: just as; ])an, Jjande, when, as long
as ;
bipe, mippatiei, whilst sunsei, as soon as faiirj)izei,

before that unte, uiid patei, }>ande, until, until that, as

long as.

(10) Comparative: Indiwa, how; swe, os; swaswe,

so as.
 — ; ; ; ;

170 Word-Formation [§§ 352-4

CHAPTER XV
WORD-FORMATION
§ 362. By far the greater part of the word-forming
elements, used in the parent language, were no longer felt

as such in Gothic. In this chapter we slrall chiefly confine

ourselves to those word-forming elements which remained
productive, such as prefixes and suffixes.

Nouns.

§ 353. Nouns may be divided into simple, derivative

and compound. Examples of simple nouns are : aba,
father'^ ear of grain )
ki]>B,oath‘, bafirgs, a/y ;
dags,
day ;
fotus, foot fisks, fs/i gul]?, go/d ; hai^rn, /wrn ;

hreila, /me ;
juk, yo/ee nahts, n/g/d stdins, s/ofia ;

wafird, zfjord; w-ulfs, zuof

§ 364. Derivative nouns are formed in a great variety
of ways :

1. From adjectives, as brdidei, irreadfh; druglcanei,

dnmlienness ;
laggei, length ; maiiagei, nvultiiude ;
siukei,
sicikness (§212); mildi|)a, ';//z7it/«m; iliujil^a, neivnesfi (§191);
managdujjs, abundance (§ 199) ; manniskodtis, humanity ;

barniski, childhood,
2. By means of various suffixes most of which were no
longer felt as such in Gothic, as fugls,/e«u/, bird) stikls,
cup ;
tagl, hair ;
bagms, tree ; treasure ;
akrs,
field', tagr, tear', bropar, brother; daiihtar, daughter;
finger; baiiirgja, ;
gudja, ;
fiskja,
fisher; bokareis, ;
motareis, /o/Z-to/Yr ;
lekinassus,
healing. Diminutives, as barnilo, little child ;
magula,
little hoy; mawilo, ^^>7.
3. From strong verbs with and without a prefix, as
 ; ) ;)

§§ 355 - 7 ] Word-Formation 171

liiba, remnant ; ra'-i'ists, resurrection ; un-witi, ignorance ;

drus,/^//; ga-kusts, wxia., fisher sauhts, sickness)

hmidif band) ’bz.n&lsi, prisomr) dragk, drink gSL-Mk, )

burial) ga*munds, remembrance) fulhsni, sagqs,

sinking) saggws, song) nr-rim'St running out)
pauper) hSt-Ttit child) badr, sow; berusjds, ga-
tadra, rent) ga-qiimJ)S, assembly) qums, advent) skula,
debtor) p7'ayer) gabei, riches) giba, ga-nists,
salvation) ga-qiss, cotisent) hliftus, thief) mahts, might)
substance ;
'wtBk.s, persecutor fra))i, understanding)
ga-skafts, creation) sladhts, slaughter) place us-
wahsts, growth aihts, property ga-hdit, promise.
;

4 By means of various prefixes. Some of the forms

.

given as prefixes below are in reality independent words

forming the first element of compounds. They have been
included among the real prefixes for purely practical
purposes. It should be noted that the examples given
below include both nouns and adjectives: —

Prefixes.

§ 356. af- from *ab* (O.Icel. OS. af-, OE. aef- {unaccented
form of-), OHG. ab, Indg. *ap 6 beside ’'‘dpo, Gr. dmrd, diro,

off,from, atmy from), as af-drugkja, drunkard ; af-etja,

glutton) ungodliness) af-gu]?s,^W/4'ss af-lagems> ;

remission ;
KZ-lets, forgiveness) af-stass, a falling aioay.
§ 356. afar- (O.Icel. afar-, OHG. avar-, a deriv. of
Indg. 4 the comparative suffix -er-os, after, cp. Skr.
‘''dpo -

dparas, the latter) adv. aparam, later), as afar-dags, the

7iext day ;
afar-sabbatus, first day after the Sabbath.

§ 857. ana- (OS. an-, OHG. ana-, OE. an-, accented form
of on-, Gr. wa., on, iipon), as ana-biisns, command ana- ;

filli, tradition) ana-lageins, a laying on) ana-minds, sup-

position) ana-qiss, blasphemy) ana-siuns, visible) ana*
stodeins, ana-wair]is,
 )

1 72 Word-Formation [§§ 358-67

§ 358. and-, mostly in verbs, anda-, only with nomis

and adjectives (O.Icel. and-, OE. and-, ond-., OS. and-,

ant-, OHG. ant-, ent-, int-, cp. Skr. dnti, Gr. di/ri, opposite,

against, Lat. ante, before), as and-^ugi, face ; and-balits,

servant) and-liuleins, ;
aiid-walr])i, presence. —•

anda-badhts, ransom) anda-liafts, ansiver) anda-nems,

pleasant) anda-naliti, evening) anda-sta]5jis, adversary)
anda.]>ahts, anda-wdiirdi, ansiver.

§ 359, at- (O.Icel. OS. at-, OE. aet-, OHG. a?,-, at, to,

Lat. ad, to), only in at-a]>ni, year ;

at-witdins, observation.

§ 360. bi- (OE. OS. be-, OHG. bi-, the unaccented form
of OE. OS. OHG. bi, by), as bi-faiho, covetousness) bi-

hdit> strife )
bi-mdit, circumcision ;
bi-sitands, neighbour.

§ 361. dis- (probably borrowed from Lat. dis-, apart,

asunder), only in dis-taheins, dispersion) dis-wiss, disso-
lution,

§ 362. fair- (OFIG. fir-, far-, NHG. ver-, Skr. pdri, Gr.
nrept, Trepi, arouiid, Lat. per, ihroitgli), only in fair-weitl,
spectacle.

§ 363. faur- (OE. OS. for, OHG. imi, for, before), a^s

faiir-baiihts, redemption ;
fadr-hah, curtain ;
fadr-lageins,
a laying before fadr-stasseis, chief ruler)

§ 364, fadra- (OE. fore, OS. OFIG. fora, before, for),

as faitra-dadri, street ;
fatira-gagga, steward ;
fadra-liah,
curtain ;
fadra- majileis, ruler ;
fadra-taiii, sign, wonder.

§ 365. fra- (OFIG. fra-, Lat. pro-, Gr. 7rpd, before), as

fra-gifts, gift, promise ; fra-qisteins, waste ;
fra-liists, loss ;

fra-wadilits, sin ;
fra-weit, revenge.
§ 366, fram- (O.Icel. OE. OS. OHG. fram-, froni), as
fram-aldrs, very old) fram-gahts,
§ 367. ga- (OE. ge-, OS. gi-, OHG. ga-, gi-), originally
a preposition meaning together, which already in prim.
Germanic was no longer used as an independent word.
It was especially used in forming collective nouns, but at

a later period it often had only an intensive meaning or

 ;

§§ 368-761 Word-Formation 173

no special meaning at all, as ga-bauir]>s, birth ga>bruka, \

fragment] becoming, fit ] burial] g’a-gii]>s,

pious ] ga-hugds, thought] ga-jak, a pair] ga«k Lists, proof]
ga-inan, fellotv-man ; ga-munds, remembrance ga-qiimjjs, ;

assembly ;
ga-skafts, creation ;
ga-wadrstwa,/^//ozc/-a'o>'/^er

§ 368. (OE. hinder, OHG. hiiitar, behind),

hindar-
only in hindar* weis, deceitful] hindar-weisei, deceitfulness.
§ 369. id* (OE. ed*, OHG. ita*, it*, back, again, re-), only
in idweit (OE. edwit, OHG. ita-wig, it-wi:^), reproach.

§ 370. in* (OE. OS. OHG. in, O.Lat. en, later in, Gr.
hi, Iv, in), as in*aliei, soberness in*ahs, sober ; in*gardja,
one of the same household ; in-iI6, excuse in*ktinja, country- ;

man ; in*mdideins, exchange ] in* winds, turned ctside.

§ 371. inna* (0,1 cel. OE. inne, OHG. iniia, iinthin),

only in inna*kunds, of the same household,

§ 872. missa* (OE. mis*, OHG. missa*, missi-, Indg.
*mitto*, originally a participial adjective meaning lost), as
missa*de])s, misdeed ;
missa*leiks, various ;
iiiissa*qiss,
discord.

§ 873. mijj* (OE. OS. mid, OFIG. mit, with, Gr. fxsTd,

with, under, between), as mijj*gardi*waddjus,/»(j!:fi!'z//ozz wall]

mi]3*ga*sin|)a, travelling companion ;
mi]3*wissei, conscience,
§ 374. uf* from *ii'b* (Skr. dpa, Gr. utto, up, under), as
ttf-dipeis, under an oath ;
iif*bl6teins, entreaty] tif*hauseins,
obedience ;
iif*knn])i, knowledge.
§ 876. ufar* (OE. ofer, OS. ohar, OHG. ubar, Gr. fiirep,

Skr, updri, over, above), as ufar*Mlei, overfuUness ;

ufar*
fulls, overfull] ufar-gudja, ufar-meli, sw/jer-
scription.

§ 376. un- (OE, OS. OHG. un*, Lat. en-, Gr. d-, a
negative particle, un-, sometimes used intensitively with
the meaning evil, &c.), as un*agei, /e«r/^ssw<7S5 ;
im*
balrands, barren] un*fagrs, tmfit] un*fr6dei, imihout
understanding] un-lidili, disease] un*hulj>a, evil spirit]
un-mahts, infirmity ;
un-wahs, blameless.
174 Word’Formafion [§§ 377-83

§ 877. US- from *uz- (OE. or-, OS. OHG. ur-, oui], as

iis-filh, burial \ us-fodeins, us-fulieins,

us-kunjjs, well-known 'y
us-qiss, accusation] iis-stass,

resurrection ;
ur-rists, resurrection, see § 175 note 3.

§ 378. wijjta- (OE.

wijjer, OHG. widar, against), only

in wi]?ra-walr]>s, opposite.

Suffixes.

§ 379. -and- (OE. -end, -nd, OS. -and, -nd; OHG. -ant,
•nt), originally the ending of the present participle {§ 217),

used in forming nomina agentis, as bisitands, neighbour ;

frijonds, friend] fijaiids, enemy] nasjands, saviour.
See § 215.
§ 380. (OE. -ere, OHG. -ari, Lat. -ariits),
-arja-
originally used toform nomina agentis from other nouns,
and then later from verbs also, as bokareis, scribe]
Idisareis, teacher liu]jareis, singer motareis, toll-taker
; ; ;

sokareis, dispiiter. See § 185.

§ 381, -assu- from *-attu-, Indg. -ad-tu* (cp. § 138), the

first element of which is the same as the -at- in Goth, -atjan,

OE, -ettan, OHG. -azzen, Gr. -dlGtv, in verbs like Goth,
lauhatjaii, OHG. loliazzen, to lighten. Mostly extended
to -inassu- with -in- from verbs like fritijiiion, to rule over ;
gudjinon, to be a priest (§ 415) ;
as ibnassus, evenness ;
ufarassus, overflow ;
blotinassus, sennee, ^aorship ;

drauhtinassus, warfare ;
gudjinasstis (formed from stem,
gudjin-, nom. gudja, priest), office of a priest] horinassus,
adultery ;
lekinasstis, healing ;
skalkinassus, service ;

])iudinassus, service] wanlnassus, imni.

§ 382. -dujji-, forming fern, abstract nouns, cp. Lat.
juventus, gen. juventutis, Indg. -tuti-, as ajiikdups,
eternity] managdujjs, abundance] mikilduj.>s, greatness]
gamdindujis, communion. See § 189.
§ 383. -in-, embracing fern, abstract nouns formed from
adjectives, as dudagei, blessedness ;
bditrei, bitterness ;
 ; ; ; ; ;; ;;

§§ 384 - 8 ] Word-Formation 175

bleijjei, mercy ;
braidei, breadth ;
cliupei> depth ;
godei,
goodness; liandugei, ;
IsiggQi, length ;
liuteh deceit
niik|iei, greatness ;
siukei, sickness ;
swia]>ei, strength.
See § 212.

§ 384. -i])a (OE. -]) 0 -]?, OHG. -ida, prim. Germanic «!]>6
,

with -i- from ja- and i-stems, Indg, -ta), used in forming
fem. abstract nouns from adjectives, as aggwijja, anguish;
aglipa, trihdation daubij)a, deafness diiipijja, depth
dwali|)a, foolishness ;
g4tiri]>a, sorrow kadrijia, weight
manwijja, preparation inerij)a,/am^ ;
mildijia, mildness
nitijijja, newness; sweri]>a, hottour; swiknijja, purity;
weihi])a, holiness. See § 101. -ijja generally became -ida
by dissimilation when the preceding syllable began with
a voiceless consonant, as dujjida, desert; wair))ida,
worthiness.

§ 885. (OE. -aj», -o]?, OHG. -od, Lat. -atu-, Gr.

Doric -art;-), used in forming masc. abstract nouns from the
second class of weak verbs, as gdunoj^us, mourning;
gabadrjojius, pleasure, -ajja- became ‘Odu* by dissimilation
when the preceding syllable began with a voiceless con*
sonant, as adlijodus, tumult; manniskodiis, humanity;
MVTdLtotmfjoumey.
§ 386. -ubni, -ufni (see § 168 note), prim. Germanic
ubnja*, Indg. -mnjo* with vocalic m, as fastubni, obser-
vance ; frdistubni, temptation witubni, knowledge
waldufni, power wundufni, veound.
§ 387. -Jjwa (prim. Germanic ‘jjwo, Indg. ‘twa), as
fija]>wa, fiajjwa, hatred; frija])wa, sali]?w6s, pi.,

dwelling, mansion.

§ 888. -eini*, prim. Germanic ^(j)^*, Indg. -ejeni- ; -oni*,

Indg. •ani-j 'diiii*, prim. Germanic -&(j)ini*, Indg. -ejeni*;
used in forming verbal abstract nouns Irom the first three
classes of weak verbs, as Idiseins, doctrine; iaj?6ns, invi-
tation', libdins, life. See § 200.
 ;; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;

176 Word-Formaiion [§ 389

Compound Nouns.
§ 389. In compound nouns formed by composition the
second element is always a noun, but the first element may
be a noun, adjective, or a particle. The declension and
gender of compound nouns are determined by the final
element.
The final vowel of the first element generally remained
in the pure a*stems, but there are many exceptions which
it is difficult to account for. Examples are dihra^tmidi, :

Ihornbush ;
mtiz.-hoAv, first-born; coppersmith ;

arma-hairtei, mercy; daiira- wards, door-keeper; dwala-

wafirdei, foolish talk; figgra-gul]?, finger-ring; garda-
waldands (but see § 197), master of the house; liunda-fajjs,
centurion; hunsla-stajjs, altar; lagga-modei, long-suffering;
launa<wargs, unthankful person ldtisa«wafirdi, empty
talk; lukarna-sta])a, candlestick; waila>de]>s, benefit;
waurda-jiuka, a strife about words ; weina-gards, vine-
yard; weina*tritt, vine. But on the other hand din- :

faljjei, simplicity; all-waldands, the Almighty; gud-hus,

temple guj)-bl6streis, worshipper of God hals-agga, neck ;

Idus-handus (adj.), empty-handed; manag-fal|)S (adj.),

manifold; sigislami, wein-driigkja,

The remained in the short ja-stems, but disappeared
-a
in the long, as midja-sweipdins, //it’ flood niiija-satijjs,
novice wilja*hal]>ei, respect of persons but frei-lials,

freedom, arbi-numja, heir ;

aglaiti-wattrdei, indecent
language.
The vowel of the first element regularly remained
final
in the and u-stems, as m6ta-staj)s, toll-place.
6-, jo-, i-,

J>usitndi-fa]3S, leader of a thousand men. gabatir],)i-wattrda,

genealogy; mari-sdiws, sea; mati-balgs, ivallet naitdi-
bandi, fetter but bru]?-faJ)S, bridegroom, asilu-qainitis,
mill-stone faihu-gaimei, covetousness filti-waurdei, much
talking; fotu-bafird, grundu-waddjus, founda-
tion ;
hardti-hairtei, hard-heartedness.
 ; ;

!§ 390 - 4 ] Wor&Formatwn 177

]nu>i-qiss instead of *]7ia>a.qiss, ^5%.

The n-stems have a, as 4ttga-daur6, ivindow) mana”
sijjs, mankind] but mati-leika, image ; staua-stols, judg-
ment seat.
Examples of consonant stems are : badrgs.waddjus,
toim-wall] br6]7ru-lub6, brotherly love, beside the new
formation brojjra-liibo ; nabta-mats, supper, formed on
analogy with the a*steins.
Adjectives.

§ 390. Adjectives, like nouns, may be conveniently

divided into three classes : simple, derivative, and com-
pound. Examples of simple adjectives are : dins, one ;

qlls, all] bairhts, bright] blinds, blind] daitjjs, dead]

diups, fagrs,/«/>; fulls,/?///; hdils, ?iy//o//’ ; liardus,
hard] ibns, even] juggs, young] kalds, cold] inikils,
great] right ]
sinks, .s'/c/’ ;
ubils, evil.

§ 391. Derivative adjectives often have the same prefixes

as nouns (§§ 355-78), as af-giijjs, godless] ana-siuns,
visible ;
anda-nems, pleasant ; fraiii*aldrs, very old ;
ga*
gu|js, pious missadeiks, various ; un«fagrs, imfk
]
us-
kunjjs, well known.
Suffixes.

§ 392. -aga> (OE. 4g, OHG. -ag, prim. Germanic -as^a-,

Indg. -oqd-, cp. Skr. -akd-, as audags, blessed] gredags,
greedy ; modags, angry ;
tin-hnnslags, without offering ;

wuljjags, glorious.
§ 393. -aha- (prim. Germanic -axa-, Imlg. 'ocio-, cp.
Skr. -dka*, the same suffix as the above with difference of
accent), as dinaha (weak deck), only] niti-ldahs, under
age] stdinahs, s/owj/ nn-barhahs, childless] waiirdah.s,
;

verbal] and similarly bairgahei, hill country, from risair-

galis ; br6]>rahans, brethren, from ‘hrojiralis.
§ 394. -eiga- (OE. -ig, OHG. %, prim. Geriuanic -iga-,
Indg, 'Mqo*, cp. Skr. -ikd-), as anda-nemeigs, holding fast ;

iiSjf N
 ; ; ;;
; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;;

176 Word-Formation [§ 389

Compound Nouns.
§ 389. In compound nouns formed by composition the
second element is always a noun, but the first element may
be a noun, adjective, or a particle. The declension and
gender of compound nouns are determined by the final
element.
The final vowel of the first clement generally remained

in the pure a*stems, but there are many exceptions which

it is difficult to account for. Examples are ailira-timdi, :

thornbush; first-born; aiza»smijba, coppersmith;

arma-hairtei, mercy; dafira* wards, door-keeper; dwala»
waurdei, foolish talk figgra-gitl]?, finger-ring;
garda- ;

waldands (but see § 197), master of the house hunda-fajis,

centurion ; hunsla-stajjs, altar; lagga-modei, long-suffering
latma*wargs, unthankful person ;
lausa-wafirdi, empty
talk ;
lukarna-sta]ja, candlestick ;
waila-dejjs, benefit
wafirda-jiuka, a strife weina-gards, zii/ie-
about words;
yard weina-triu, vine. But on the other hand dim :

faljiei, simplicity; all* waldands, the Almighty; gud*hus,

temple gup-blostreis, voorshipper of God hals*agga, neck
Idus-handus (adj.), empty-handed; manag-falj^s (adj.),

manifold sigislaun, prize wein-driigkja, wine-bibber.

The -a remained in the short ja-stems, but disappeared
in the long, as midja*sweipdins, the flood niuja-satijis, ;

novice; wilja-haljjei, respect of persons; but frei-lials,

freedom, arbi-numja, heir aglaiti-waiiirdei, indecent

language.
The vowel of the first element regularly remained
final
in the o*, jo-, i-, and u-stems, as mota-stajjs, toll-place.
]jusundi-faJ>s, leader of a thousand men. gabafirju - wailirda,
genealogy mari-sdiws, sea mati-balgs, wallet ndiidi-
bandi, fetter ;
but bru])-fa])s, bridegroom, asilu-qairnus,
mill-stone faihu-gairnei, covetousness filu- waurdei,
much
talking; fbtu-hwkrkf footboard grundu-waddjus, founda-
tion ;
hardu-hairtei, hard-heartedness.
§§ 390 - 4 ] IVord-Formation 177

|)iii]?i"qiss instead of *))iu)>a-qiss, blessing.

The n*stems have a, as duga-dadro, window ;
mana*
mankind but man-leika, ;
staua*st61s,
ment seat.
Examples of consonant stems are: badrgs*waddjtts,
town-wall; br6]?ru-ltibo, brotherly love, beside the new
formation br6|)ra-liib6 ; nahta-mats, supper, formed on
analogy with the a-stems.

Adjectives.
§ 390. Adjectives, like nouns, may be conveniently
divided into three classes: simple, derivative, and com-
pound. Examples of simple adjectives are: ains, one;
alls, all bairhts, bright ;
blinds, blind dau]3S, dead ;
diups, ffee/ ;
fagrs,/««'; fulls, /^///;hkiXs,, whole; hardus,
hard; ibns, even; juggs, young; kalds, cold; mikils,
great; right siuks, ubils, m7.
§ 391. Derivative adjectives often have the same prefixes
as nouns (§§ 355-78), as af-gu]>s, godless; ana-siuns,
visible; anda-nems, pleasant; fram-aldrs, very old; ga-
gujjs, pious missa-leiks, various un-fagrs, unfit us-
kunjjs, well known.

Suffixes.

§ 392. -aga- (OE. -ig, OHG. -ag, prim. Germanic -aga-,

Indg. -oq6-, cp. Skr. -akd-, as dudags, blessed; gredags,
greedy modags, angry un-hunslags, ivithoiit offering
wuljjags, glorious,
§ 393. -aha- (prim. Germanic -axa-, Indg. -oqo-, cp,
Skr, -dka*, the same suffix as the above with difference of
accent), as d.inalia (weak decL), only ; niu-klahs, under
age ; stony un-barhahs, childless; waurdahs,
verbal; and similarly bafrgahei, ^ 2'// country, from '*‘bair-

galis ; br6})rahans, brethren^ from *br6])rahs.

§ 394. -eiga* (OE. -ig, OHG. -ig, prim. Germanic -iga-,

Indg. ’*‘*iq6‘, cp. Skr. -ik4-), as anda-nemeigs, holding fast;

,
I1S7 '

N
 ;

178 Word'Formation [§§ .tgo-s

ansteigs, gracious ;
hrojjeigs, victorious ;
iaiseigs, apt
to teach] listeigs, cunning] mahteigs, mighty] sineigs,
old] }jiuJ)eigs,^oo^/; us-beisneigs, watirst.
weigs, effective.

§ 396. -eina- (OE. -en, OHG. -in, prim. Germanic -ina*,

= Lat. used in forming adjectives denoting the

material of which a thing is made, as airjjeins, earthen]
aiweins, eternal ; barizeius, of barky filleins, leathern ; ;

gulJ?ems,^o/^/<?«; gumems,«z<7/t’, qiiiems,/^.7;/(7/6’ ;

sttiiiiieiiis,

of stone] p 2i<irnQiviSf thorny ]

tTvweinSf zvooden.
§ 396. -iska- (OE. -isc, OHG, -isc,
-isk, Lat. -Iscu-s,

Gk. -icTKo-s), generally connoting the quality of the object

denoted by the simplex, as barnisks, childish fimisks, ;

fiery] gudisks, godly] mannisks, human] '^‘|)iudisks,

whence Jiiudisko, after the manner of Gentiles ;

iiidaiwisks,
Jewish, formed from ludaitis, few ;
hai})iwisks, zoild,

with w from iiidalwisks.

Compound Adjective,s.

§ 397. In compound adjectives formed by conipo.sitiou

the second element is always an adjective or used as an
adjective, but the first element may be a noun, adjective,
verb, or particle. The final vowel in the first element of
the compound follows the same nouns {§
rule as in 389), as
akrana-ldus,//'«/V/(?s5 ;
goda-kunds, ofgood origin ;
guda-
lAus, godless ]
himina-kuiids, heavenly ;
witoda-laiis, law-
less] ain-faljjs, simple] mikil-|>ulits, high-minded, andi-
laus beside aiidaddus, endless, with a from the pure
a-stems. airpa-kunds, born of the earth] hreila-wairbs,
transitory, ndudi-jjadrfts, needy, faihu-gainis, covetous]
handu-wadrhts, made by hands, guina-kunds, male ;
qina-
female ; silba-wiljis, zoilling
of oneself
§ 398. In addition to the class of compound adjectives
given above, the parent language had a class, the second
element of which was originally a noun. Such compounds
 ;

§§ 399 - 402 ] Word'-Formation 179

are generally called bahuvritii or possessive compounds, as

Lat. longipes, having a long foot, long-footed] Gr.
having an evil mind, hostile ] Gothic alja-kuns» belonging to

another race, foreign ;

arma-hafrts, mercijiil hauh-hairtSf
proud, haughty; ibna-leiks, equal] latis-handtis, empty-
handed] talking vainly ]
itbil-waiirds,
sp caking.
Verbs.
§ 399. From a morphological point of view, all verbs
may be divided into two great classes : simple and com*
pound. Simple verbs are sub-divided into primary and
denominative verbs. To the former sub-division belong
the strong verbs and a certain number of weak verbs, and
to the latter-the denominative verbs. The simple primary
verbs are here left out of further consideration, as their
formation belongs to the wider field of comparative
grammar. Compound verbs are of various kinds (i) those :

formed from simple verbs by means of separable or

inseparable particles, (2) those formed from nouns and
adjectives with verbal prefixes or suffixes.

§ 400. Simple verbs are formed direct from nouns and

adjectives or from the corresponding strong verbs, as
ddiljan, to deal out] fodjan, to' feed] namiijan, to name]
wenjan, to hope] fiskon, to fish] karon, to care for,
hailjan, to heal ]
lirainjan, to make clean ;
mikiljan, to

magnify] weihnan, to become holy, lagjaii, to lay] nasjan,

to srti’<?;_raisjan, lo raise] satjan, to set] wandjan., to turn-
§ 401. Compound verbs are formed from simple verbs,
nouns, and adjectives, by means of various prefixes. See
below. On the accentuation of the prefixes in verbs see
§§ 33-4.
Prefixes.
§ 402, af- {§ 355), as af-dikan, to deny ;
af-dau])jan, to

kill ; af-gaggan, logo away ; af-letan, to dismiss ; af-mditaii,

to cut off] af-slalian, to kill ; af-tiuhaii, to draw away.
 ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;; ;;; ; ;

i 8o Word^fonnation f§§ 403-*! 3

§ 403. afar- (§ 360), as afar-gaggan, to follow ;

afar-
idistjan, to follow after.

§ 404. ana- (§ 357), as ana-diikaii, to add to ;

ana-biud*
an, to command’, ana-hditan, to call on; atia-hneiwan,
lo stoop down ;
ana-lagjan, to lay on ;
ana-stodjaii, to

begin.

§ 405. and- (§ 368), as aud-bindan, to unbind ; and-

hafjan, to ansiver; and-huljan, to uncover; and-niman,
to receive ;
and-sakan, to dispute ;
and-standan, to with-

stand.

§ 406. at- (§ 359), as at-dugjaii, to shoio ;

at-giban, to

give up at-hafjan, to take down at-lagjan, to lay on ;

at-saihran, /o take heed; at-tekan, to touch; at-wairpan,

to cast down at-w6pjan, to call.
§ 407. bi- (§ 360), as bi-dukan, to add to bi-gitan, to

find bi-leiban, to remain bi-rinnan,| to run about bi-

sitan, to sit about bi-swaran, to adjure.

§ 408. dis- {§ 361), as dis-dd.iljan, lo share dis-sitan, to

settleupon ; dis-tahan, to waste dis-tairaii, to tear asunder ;

dis-wilwan, to plunder.
§ 409. -du- (of unknown origin), as dii-at-gaggan, to go
to du-ginnan, to begin dti-rinnan, to run to du-stodjan,
; ;

to begin.

§ 410. fatir- (§ 363), as faur-biudan, to forbid ; fadr-

gaggan; to pass by faib*-qi|>an, to e.vcuse fadr-sniwan,
to hasten before.
§ 411. fadra- {§ 364), as faiira-gaggan, lo go before
fadra-gateihan, to inform beforehand ;
faiira- stand an, to
govern.
§ 412. fra- {§ 365), as fra-giban, to give fra-itao, to

devour fra-letan, to liberate ;

fra-lmsan, to lose ;
fra-
niman, to receive ;
fra-qistjan, to destroy fra-wardjan,
to destroy.

§ 413. ga- (originally added to verbs to impart to them

a perfective meaning, see § 367), as ga-bairan, to bring
§§ 414 - 2 ;]] Wor&formaiwn i8i

forth; ga-bindaii,7o ga-ddiljaii, /o ;

ga*falian,
to seize \ ga*fttlljaii, ga^haitan, /o call together; ga-
yiivis'scsi^ to approve; ga-ldubjan, /o believe; ga-lisan, to
gather together ; ga-nasjan, to save ga-rinnan, to hasten
together ; ga-tairan, to destroy ga-wandjan, to turn round.
§ 414, liindar- {§ 368), only in hindar-leij>aii, to go
behind.

§ 415. in- (§ 370), as in-brannjan, to put in the fire in-

saian, to sow in ; in-saituan, to look at in-sandjan, to send
forth; in-widan, to reject
§ 416. twis- (OE. twi-, OHG. zwi-, Lat. bi-, Gr. 8l-

from two), denoting separation, only in twis-standan,

to depart from one.
§ 417. Ilf-
(§ 374), as nf-blesan, to blow up uf-brikan,
to reject ;
uf-ddupjan, to baptize uf-hdiisjan, to submit
iif-kunnan, to recognize ;
uf-ligan, to lie under.
§ 418. tuz- (OE, tor-, Gr. Sus-), only in tiiz-werjan,
to doubt
§ 419. pairh- (OE. Jjurh, OHG. durh, as))airh-
bafran, ifo carry through; Jiairh-gaggan, to go through;
Jiairh-saihran, to see through Jiairh-wisan, to remain,
§ 420. ufar- (§ 375), as ufar-gaggan, to transgress ufar-
ineljan, to ivrite over; ufar-munnon, to forget; ufar-
skadwjan, to overshadow ;
ufar-steigan, to mount up.

§ 421, tind- (OE. o]i-, OHG. tint-, up to), as und-greipan,

to seize und-redan, to grant; imd-riiinan, to run to one.
unjia- (OE. u)j-, OHG. m!t-, from, away), only in nnpa-
]jliuhan = OHG. int-fiiohan, to escape.

§ 422. tis- (§ 377), as us-anan, to expire iis-beidan, to

await; U'B.diQihwa., to drive out us-giban, to give out; us-

kiusan, to rAoose o?2if
;
to permit; us-qij^an, to

proclaim; us-tiuhan, to lead out. ur-raisjan, to rouse up;

ur-reisan, to arise ur-rinnaii, to proceed. See § 175 note 3.

§ 423. wijjra- (§ 378), only in wiljra-gaggan, wijjra-ga-

mo'tiB.ti, to go to meek
i 82 Syntax

Suffixes.

§ 4=24.
-atjan (OE. -ettan, OHG. »azzen, cp. § 381), used
in forming intensitive verbs, as laiiliatjan, to lighten]
kdiipatjan, to buffet] swogatjan, to sigh, groan.
§ 425.
-iti5n (with -in- from verbs like gudjinon, to be a
priest, formed from the stem gudjin-, nom. gtidja,/>r/i'.9/;
ga4igin6n, to take possession of, from aigin, property), and
similarly friujinon, to rule over raginon, to be governor.
;

The •in- then came to be extended to verbs like skalldnon,

to serve, from skalks, servant ; and similarly drarihtiiioii,

to wage war] faginon, to rejoice] horiiion, to commit

adultery] lekinan, to heal ] reikitioti, to govern.

CHAPTER XVI
SYNTAX
Cases.

§ 426. Accusative. Transitive verbs govern the accu-

sative as in other languages ga-saihri]? Jiatia smiii mans,
:

ye of man ; akraii bairan, to hear fruit ; &c.

shall see the son
A few verbs take an accusative of kindred meaning, as
ohtedun sis agis mikil, lit. they feared great fear for ihenu
selves, they feared exceedingly] lid.ifstei 1)6 godon hdifst,
fight {thou) the good fight] similarly huzdjaii huzda, to

treasure up treasures ]
waurkjan waurstwa, to xmrk
works.
An accusative of closer definition occurs very rarely in
Gothic urranii sa dduj)a gabtindans liancluns jali fotuns
:

faskjam, the dead man cameforth hound as to hands andfeet

with bandages ; standdi]) nu ufgaurdandi hupins izwarans
smijdi, stand therefore, girt as to your loins with truth.
§ 42 7 ] Accusative and Gemtlve Cases 183

An accusative of the person is used with the impersonal

vQxh^ to be htmgry ]
htiggrjaii, /o hunger |)aurs*
jan, to thirst ]
and also with. gen. of the thing kar(a) ist,
there is a care^ it concerns, as ni kar-ist ina J^ize lambe, he

careth not for the sheep.

The space and time over which an action extends are
expressed by the accusative, as qemiin dagis wig, they iveM
a day s journey hras ])uk anandnjijai rasta aina,
gaggdis mi]) imma twos, if anyone [whosoever) shall compel
thee to go a mile, go imth him two salida twans dagans, ;

he abode two days.

laisjan takes two accusatives, one of the person, and one
of the thing taught, as laisida ins in gajukom manag, he
taught them many a thing in parables. The following verbs
and a few others have a double accusative in the active,
one of the external object, and one of the predicate ;

t^ujan, as hrana J>uk silban taujis ])U ? whom makesi thou

thyself? waurkjan, as raihtos wadrkeijj st^igos gujjs
make ye straight
un'saris, the paths of our God ;
briggan, as
so sunja frijans izwis briggi}>, the truth shall make you
free ;
donijan, as garailitana doinidednn gnj?, they justified
God ; kunnan, as kunnands ina walr garaihtana jah
weihana, knowing him {to be) a fust aitdholy man bigitan,
as bigetnn jjana sittkan skalk hailaiia, they found the sick
servant lohole ; qijian, as izwis ni qijja skalkans, / call you
not servants] namnjan, as Jjanzei apaustaiiluns namnida,
whom he called apostles] ralinjan, as triggwana raik
rahnida, he counted me faithful] h^itan, as Daweid ina
frdujan hditi]), David calls him Lord ; aihan, as attan
aiguin Abraham, we have Abraham as father.
§ 427. Genitive. Many verbs govern the direct or
indirect object in the genitive, as hilp mexnaizos iin-
galiitbeinais, help thou my unbelief] fraihna jah ik izwis
dims wattrdis, / will also ask you one ivord] saei allis
skainai]j sik meina aijxpdu meindize waiirde, |)iziih
1
84 Syntax [§ 427

stinus mans skamai}? sik, for whosoever shall be ashamed

of me or my words, of him shall the son of man be ashamed.
Other examples are brukjan, to iisc\ fulljaii, to fill-,

fiillnan,/o become full-, gairiijan, /t? ga-hraiojaii,

to make clean ;
ga-])arban, to abstain from ;
ga-weis6n,
to visit ;
hailjan, to make whole liiston, to desire ;
niutan,
to enjoy ;
Jjaiirban, to need ; &c.
The gen. is also governed by certain adjectives, as
ahmiiis weihis fvXls, full of the Holy Ghost-, frija ist ]>is

witodis, she is free from that law-, similarly filn, much-,

Idus, empty, void-, wans, lacking, wanting-, wairjjs,
worthy &c.
The gen. is often used in a partitive sense, especially with
ni, ni waihts, the interrogative and indefinite pronouns
also with the cardinal numerals Jmsundi, taihimteliund,
twa liunda, &c., and those expressing the decades (twdi
tigjus, &c., § 247). Examples arc jah ni was im barne, :

they had no child-, ni waiht war]?ig5s, nothing of {= no)

condemnation hras izwara, which one of you
;
Ivo ;

mizdono, what reward Ivazuh abne, every man sums ;

manne, a certain man ni ainshim ])iwe, no servant all

;

bagme goddize, every good tree; luarjis ])ize wafrJ)i]j

qens, of which of these shall she be ivife ; wesun d,uk swe
finifJjusundjos wsdre, for there were about five thousand
men taihuntehund lambe, a hundred sheep
;
twaim ;

hundam skatte hlaibos ni ganohdi sind ))dim, hvo

hundred peimyzvorlh of bread is not sujficicnt for them .

dage fidw5r tiguiis, fraisans fram diabuld,u, being forty

days tempted of the devil. A
partitive gen. is also some-
times used with verbs, as insandida skalk ei nemi
akranis, he sent a servant that he might receive {some) of
the fruit.
The gen. is also sometimes used adverbially, as ni allis,
not at all ; raihtis, indeed ; Aldus, much, very much iandis,
over the land, far away ] gistradagis, ;
dagis
§ 428 ] Genitive and Dative Cases 1,85

day by day
iruizuii, nahts, by night ; ttslei])am jainis
;

stadis, let ns pass over to the other side ; insandida ina

haijsjos seinaizds, he sent him into his field. The following
adverbs of place govern the gen. when used preposition-
ally :
hin6.2t.T[i^, from behind, beyond-, innana,/r(3/« %mthin,
within] utaiia {utdJpvo), from without, out of; iifaro (also
the dat,), over, above.

Amongst other examples of the use of the gen. may be

mentioned in Saraipta Seidondis, unto Sarepta [a city')
:

ofSidon Tyre jah Seiddne land, the land of the Tyrians

;

and Sidonians = Tyre and Sidon gaggiji sums manne ;

fram )>is faurama]?leis synagogeis, there mmeih a certain

man from {the house) of the ruler of the synagogue ; gasaln
lakobu Ipana, Zaibaidaiaus, he saw James the {son) of
Zebedee] ludan (acc.) lakobdus, Judas {the brother) of
James was auk jere twalibe, for she ivas {of the age)
;

of twelve years.
§ 428. Dative. The following verbs and several others
take a direct object in the dative case afwairpan, to cast :

away, put away] andhafjan, answer] bairgan, to keep, to

preserve] balwjan, to torment] frabugjan, to sell] fra-

liusan, to lose ; fraqiman, to spend, consume ; frajjjan, to
tmderstand] frakunnan, to despise] gaumjan, to perceive ;
idweitjan, to upbraid ; kukjan, to kiss ; tekan, attekan,
to touch ufarmunnon, to forget. The verbs fraqistjan,
iisqistjan,and iisqinian, to destroy; wairpan, to cast;
nswalrpan and usdreiban, to cast out, sometimes take the
dative and sometimes the accusative without a distinction
in meaning. A few other verbs take the dative or accu-
sative with a change of meaning, as anahaitan, with dat.
to scold, wnth acc. to invoke ;
uskiusan, with dat. to reject,
with acc. to prove, test.

Many adjectives take a dative, as aglus, difficult; anda-

nQi]>s, hostile ]
gracious ;
vezotizo, easier bruks,
useful] gojjs, gracious ktmjjs, litifs,
dear] modags, YSL]>izQ, easier ]
giddy, liable

to ]
skulcis, owing ; swers, honoured ;
swikimj>s, manifest ;

ii;nkitn|)s, unknown ;
wiJjrawairJjs, opposite.
The wisan or wair|)an often has
dative together with
the same meaning as haban, as ni was im barne, they had
no children saftrga mis ist mikila, I have great sorro-w
; ;

wairjji]) Juts fahej^s, thou shalt have joy ;

ei tins wairj^ai
jjata arbi, that we may have the inheritance.
The dative is often used reilexivel}^ as leibran sis, to

borrow] rodida sis k\n^,he spake tmfhin himself ] jiiozs.

])us, be Ifhou) not afraid ni fadrhtei]? izwis, he {ye) not
;

affrighted ; frawadrhta mis, I have sinned ;

Jjankjaii sis
or miton sis, to think to oneself.
The dative also discharges the functions of the old
ablative, instrumental, and locative, as w5pida lesiis
stibnai mikilai, cried zmth a loud voice ]
slohun Is
haubij) rausa, they smote his head with a reed. After the
comparative where we should use than together with a
nominative, as sa afar mis gagganda swinjjoza mis ist,
he that cometh after me is mightier than I] niu siiwala
mdis ist fodeinai jah leik wastjom, is not the life, more
than meat, and the body than raiment] swegnida ahmin
lesus, Jesus rejoiced in spirit ;
naht jah daga, by night
and day.
For the dative absolute, see § 436.

Adjectives.
429. Adjectives agree with their nouns in number,
§
gender, and case not only when used attributively, but also
when the adjective follows the noun, either predicatively
or in apposition. To this general rule there are a few
exceptions.
An adjective accompanying managei, people, multi-
(i)

tudcf and hitthma, crowd, mostly occurs in the masculine

plural, as jah was managei beidandans Zakariins, and
§43°] Adjectims 187

the people waited /or Zacharias ;

jah alls hiitiima was
manageins beidandaiis, the i^hoJe crowd 0/ the people
was waiting {ihe Gt. has pf'^ying).
Grammatical feminines are occasionally treated as
(2)
masculines, or even when denoting things as neuters;
and grammatical neuters (when suggesting persons) as
wesi handugei guj^s, that the
masculines, as ei kaniii}>
wisdom of God might he known) ni walr]?!]) garailits
aiiihttn leike* ^^o Mm? (lit. 0M(9 of bodies) bccomeih
just.

(3) When the same adjective refers both to masculine

and feminine beings, it is put in the neuter plural, as
wesunuh pan garaihta ba in andwairjya gu])s, and
they {Zacharias and Elizabethi) were both righteous before God.

§ 430 The strong and weak forms of adjectives are

.

employed in much the same manner as in the other old

Germanic languages ; that is, adjectives used without the
definite article follow the strong declension, and those
with the definite article follow the weak declension, as
was drus is mikils, great was thefall of it) ni mag bagms
J)iu]5eigs akrana itbila gatdujan, a good tree cannot
produce evil fruit ;
lialrdeis sa goda, the good shepherd ;

ante baurgs ist Jus mikilins ]>iudaiiis, for it is the city of

the great king.
The pronominal form of the nom. acc. neiit. of strong
adjectives (§ 220) is never used predicatively.
All cardinal numerals, the ordinal numeral anpar,
second, the possessive pronouns meins, my ;
peins, thy ;

&c., the pronominal adjectives sums, some) alls, all)

Jains, that) swaleiks, such) &c., as also the adjectives
fulls, /?i// ;
ganofis, enough halbs, half) midjis, ;

are always declined strong.

All ordinal numerals (except anjjar), all adjectives in
the comparative degree, all the old superlatives ending in
*ma, as fruma, fit'st) aftuma, last) the present participle
(except in the nom. sing, masc., see § 239), and sama,
same', silba, self) are always declined weak.

Pronouns.

§ 431. The nominative of the personal pronouns is

generally omitted, except when the person is to be men-
tioned with special emphasis. When a pronoun stands
for two substantives of genders
it is put in the
different
neuter plural, as mi}j]?anei Jjo wesun jainar, while they
{Joseph mid Mary) were there) is is sometimes used where
we should expect sa, as ip is dugann jiierjan hlii ....
swaswe is ni mahta in baiirg galei]>an, but he {the leper]

began to publish it widely . ... so that he {Jesus) could not

enter into the city ;
saei bigitij> saiwala seina, fraqistei}?
izdi, jah saei fraqistei]? s^iwaldi seinai in meina, bigiti])

pd, he that findeth his life shall lose it, and he that loseth his
life for my sake shallfind it.

The reflexive pronoun always relates to the subject of

its own sentence, as nih Sauladmon in allamma wiiljjdu

seinamma gawasida sik swe ains ]nze, not even Solomon

in all his glory loas clothed like one of these; swa lagga
Iveila swe mij> sis haband bru})fad, ni niagmi fastan, as
long as they [siinjits] have the bridegroom with them, they
cannotfast) jah [lesus] gawaiirhta twalif du wisan mi]>
sis, and [/t’s/zs appointed tivelve to be with him jah suns
J ;

iifkunnands lesus ahmin seinamma J)atei swa Jj^i mito-

dedun sis, qa]> du im, and immediately Jesus, perceiving in
his spirit that they so reasoned within themselves, said to

them. .

The manner in which the possessive pronoun of the

third person is expressed has already been stated in
§ 263, examples are
;
—
qi]>a izwis J>atei haband mizdon
seina, I tell you that they have their reward) iirrann sa
saiands du saian frdiwa seinamma, the soioer went forth
to sow his seed ; ddupid^i wesun allai andhaitan-
 1 )

§ 43 ] Pronouns
dans frawadrhtim they were all baptized
confessing their sins ] Jjngkei]? im duk ei in filnwadrdein
seindi andMttsjdmddn, // sterns to them that they ivill
be heard for their much talking. On the other hand we
have : afleti]) mannam ye forgive men
missadedins ize,
their sins ; jah [qino] t>a]> ina ei ])5 unhul]>5n iiswadrpi
ns dadhtr izos, andSfhe woman] begged that he loould cast
forth the devil out of her daughter) jah qimands lesns in
garda Paitrdus gasahr swaihron is ligandein jah in
heitom jah attaitok handdu izos, and Jesus coming into
the house of Peter^ he saw his mother-in-lam lying and in
a fever and he touched her hand.
sama, same^ as substantive and adjective, is used both
with and without the article, as niu jah motarjos }»ata
samo tdujand ? do not even the publicans the same ? in ;

]>amma samin landa, in the same country, ei samo hug-

jdima jah samo frafjdima, that we may think the same
thing and mind the same thing) sijdina ]j 6 twa du leika
samin, they two {man and wife) shall become the same flesh.
silba, self is always either actually or virtually apposi*
tional, as silba atta, the father himself) ik silba, / my-
self) nasei ])uk silban, save thyself) ik gabairhtja imma
mik 1 will manifest myself to silba faiira-
come before. The genitive of silba
qimijj, he himself shall
used with possessive pronouns agrees in number and
gender with the noun, as j^eitia silboiis sdiwala
]7airhgaggi]> hairus, a sword shall pierce thine own soul
wadrstw sein silbins kiusdi hrarjizuh, each man should
test his own work.
The reciprocal pronoun is expressed by means of the
personal pronouns and the adverb misso, reciprocally, of
by using anj^ar twice, as ni Jianamais nu uns misso
stojdima, let us not therefore judge one another any more )

jah qe|)un dii sis misso, and they said one to another)
nnte sijum anjjar anj^aris li]>us,/oj^ we are members one of
 ; ; ; ; ; ;

another] where lijjus is in the singular agreeing with

anj>ar.
The antecedent to a relative pronoun is sometimes
omitted, the relative may then be cither in the case
required by the verb of its own clause or in tliat required
by the verb of the principal clause, as lira wileif? ei tdujau
jjammei (for Jjamma }>anei) qi}?!]? ])iudan ludaie? iQhat
zoill ye that I do to him whom ye call king of the Jews ?

w^it atta izwar Jjizei (for J^ata Jiizei) jus jjaurbu]’, your
father knows ofiohatye have need. Instead of the conjunc-
tion Jjatei, that, properly the nom. acc. sing, neiit. of saei,
there occurs j^ammei or }»izei when the verb of the
principal sentence governs the dative or genitive, as i]3
aims pize, g^umjands ]?ammei hrains warj>, bnt one of
them, perceiving that he was cleansed; l^isari, niu kara
(ist) J)uk J>izei fraqistnam ? master, carcst thou not that we

perish ?
On the genitive governed by the interrogative and
indefinite pronouns when used partitively, see § 427.

Verbs.

§ 432. Tenses. The future simple is generally ex*

pressed by the present, as gasaihri}) jjaiia sunu mans, ye
shall see the sou of man inuh }>is biiei])di manna attin
seinamma jah aij^ein sein^i, for this reason a man shall
leave his father and his mother. The future is sometimes
also expressed by the present tense forms of .skulan,
shall haban, to have duginnan, to begin ; together with
an infinitive, as saei skal stojan qiwans jali dfiti])ans,
who shall judge the quick and the dead ]?arei ik im, ]:)aruh
sa andbahts meins wisan hab^ijj, zvhere I am, there shall
also my servant be gdimdn jah gretan duginni]?, ye shall
mourn and weep.
The simple preterite is used in Gothic where wc in Mod.
 )

§§ 433~4] Ferbs 191

English use either the preterite, perfect, or pluperfect, as

jail stibna qam us himinam, and there came a voice from
heaven ; . ni jusmik gawalidedup, ak ik gawalida izwis,
ye have not chosen me^ but I have chosen yon managans
auk galiailida, /or he had healed many. A present parti-
ciple along with the preterite of wisan, to be, is sometimes
used, as in Mod. English, to express a contiiiuative past
tense, as was lohannes ddupjands, John was baptising ;

wesun siponjos fastandans, the disciples were fasting,

§ 483. Voices. Special forms of the passive voice are
extant in the present tense of the indicative and subjunctive
only, as ddupjada, he is baptised ; jah pu, baniild, praiV
fetus hduhistins hditaza, and thou, child, shalt be called the

prophet of the Highest ; afletauda pus frawaurhteis peiiios,

thy sins are forgiven thee ;
ei andhuljainddu us managdim
halrtam mitoneis, that the thoughts of many hearts may be
revealed. The other forms of the passive voice are expressed
by the past participle and one of the auxiliary verbs wisan,
to wairpan, to become ; as gamelip ist, it is written
be ; ;

appanizwara jah tagla lidubidis alia garapaiia sind, hut

the very hairs ofyour head are all numbered qam lesus jah ;

daupips was frani lohanne, Jesus came and was baptised

by John) gaaiwiskops wairpa, I shall be ashamed sab- )

bato in mans warp gaskapans, the sabbath was made for

man gamarzidai waurpun in pamma, they were offended
;

at him,
§ 434. Subjunctive. The subjunctive is used very often
in principal sentences to express a wish or coramand, as
iiibriggdis uns in frdistubnjdi, lead us not into temptation ;

pairhgaggaima ju und Beplahaim, jah saihraima waurd

pata waurpano, let us go now into Bethlehem, and see this
thing {lit ‘wordywhich is come to pass) akhaitadau Idliannes,
but he shall be called John wdinei piudanodedeip, “would
;

that ye reigned as kings. It is also used in direct dubitativc

questions, as hra qipau? zvhat shall I say F luaiwa )
 ; —

192 Syntax [§ 434

meinaim waiirdam galdtibjdij? ? hom shall ye believe my

words ? hras ]5d.nu sa sijiii ?
;
who then can this be ?
The most important cases in which the subjunctive is

used in subordinate sentences are :

(i) In indirect or reported commands or entreaties, as

anabaii]>
(3) im ei mann ni qej>eiiia, he commanded them that
they shotdd not tell any man ;
wiljdti ei mis gibais liaubi]?
lohannis, / will that thou give me the head of John.
In reported speech when the principal sentence is

negative or subjunctive or a question implying uncer-

is

tainty, as ni galaiibidedun jjatei is blinds wesi, they did

not believe that he had been blind ; jab, jabdi qejydii ])atei ni
ktinnjan ina, sijan galeiks izwis littgnja, and if I were to
say, I know him not, I shall be a liar like you ; bra wileis ei
tduja Jjus ? what loilt thou that I do for thee ?
(3) In indirect propositions governed by verbs of hoping,
trusting, supposing, and the like, as wenja ei kunnei^,
I hope ye knoio ; ]>kiei traudidediin sis ei weseina
that
garaihtai, who trusted in themselves that they were righteous',
jaiiiai hugidedun J>atei is bi slep qe]3i, they supposed that
he was speaking about sleep.
(4) In statements reported at second hand, as weis
bdiisidedtim ana witoda J»atei Xristiis sijdi dtt diwa, we
have heard out of the law that Christ abid&th for ever.
(5) In indirect questions, as frebun ina skuM-u sijdi
mann qen afsatjan, they asked him whether it toas lawful
for a man to put away his wife ni wissa bra rodidedi,
he knew not what he should say ni haband bra matjdina,;

they have nothing to eat.

(6) In a I'clative clause attached to an imperative or

a subjunctive clause, as atta, gif mis sei undrinnii mis
ddil digins, father, give me the portion of property which
falleth to me ;
saei babdi dusona du hdiisjan, gahdusjdi,
he that hath ears to hear, let him hear. The verb in a
relative clause is also in the subjunctive when the principal
 ; ;

clause is interrogative or negative, as hras sa ist saei

frawatirlitias afiet4i ? who is this who forgiveth sins? \

nih allis ist hjra Mginis fatei nigabafrhtjdidi^ttjT^?;'’ there

is nothing hid, which shall not be manifested.

(7) In conditional clauses implying hypothesis or uncer-

tainty, as Jabdi hras mis andbahtjdi, mik Idistjai, if any
man serve mey let him follow me', nih qeinjdu jali rodided-
dn im, frawaih'ht ni habdidedeina, if I had not come
jd,ti

and spoken to them-, they would not have had sin.

Frequently in adverbial clauses which express a
(8)
reason, as ni manna gmti]> wein juggata in balgins
fairnjans, ibai dufto distafrdi wein Jjata niujo j^ans
balgins, no man poureth new wine into old bottles, lest

perchance the new wine burst the bottles.

(9) To express purpose, as attadhun fata barn, ei

tawidedeina bi biuhtja witddis, they brought the child that
they might do according to the ctistom of the law; fraward*
jand andwairfja seina, ei gasaihrdinddu mannam
fastandans, they disfigure their faces, that they may appear
unto men to fast.
(10) The temporal conjunction fadrfizei is always
followed by the subjunctive, as wdit atta izwar fizei jus
faiirbuf, fatiirfizei jus bidjdif ina, your father knoweth
what ye need before ye ask hint.
§ The infinitive or a clause containing
435. Infinitive.
an used as the subject or object of a finite
infinitive is often
verb, (i) As subject -ni gof ist niman hlaif barne jah
wairpan hundani, it is not good to take the children's bread
and to cast it to dogs ; warf afslaujjnan allans, it came to
pass that they ivcre all amased warf fafrhgaggan imma
f airh atisk, it came to pass that he went through the corn-
fields, {2) As object :~6htedun fraihnan ina, they feared
to ask him ; sSkidedun attekan imma, they sought to touch

him qif and usstass ni wisan, they say that there is not
any resurrection.
IlSj- ... 0 .
.

:
:
 ; ; ; ; ; ; ; ;

The infinitive with and without dw is also used to express

purpose, as qemun sailuaii, they came to see; gagg ))uk
silban atdiigjan gudjin, go, show thyself to the priest sat
du dilitron, he satfor the purpose of begging.
The passive infinitive is variously expressed, (i)

Generally by wairjjan and a past participle, as ska! sunns

mans iiskusans wairjjan, the son of man shall be rejected,
(2) Not imfreqiiently by the active infinitive, as qemim }?an
motarjos ddtipjati, then came the publicans to be baptised-,
qemun hdiljan sik sadhte seinaizo, they came to be healed
of their infirmities. (3 ) Occasionally by mahts wisan,
skuld wisan, along with an active infinitive, as maht wesi
frabugjan, might have been sold (lit. it were possible to sell)
it

hrdiwa skulds ist nshduhjan sa snnus

J)U qij»is, jjatei
mans ? how sayest thou, that the son of man must be
up?
lifted

§ 436. Participles. The past participle of intransitive

verbs has an active meaning, as in garda qnmans, being
in the house tua wesi Jiata wadrpano, ivhat it ivas that
;

had come pass and similarly with the pp. of diwan, to

to

die drigkan, to drink fra*wair]?an, to corrupt ga-leikan,

to take pleasure in ga*qiman, to assemble ga-rinnan, to
run xis-gt3iggan, to go out.
;

The nom. of the pp. is rarely used absolutely, as in jah

waur} ans dags gatils,
7 a fitting day being come. See
note to Mark vi. 21 .

The dative of the participles is often used absolutely

like the ablative in Latin, and the gen. in Greek, as jah
usleijiandin lestta in skipa, gaqemiin sik manageins
du imma, and Jesus having passed over in the ship, there
filu
came together to him a great multitude ; dalaj? jjan atgagg-
andin imma af fairgunja, Idistidedun afar imxiia
iumjons manages, wheti he -was come down from the
mountain, great multitudes followed after him.
 TEXT
ULFILAS
Ulfilas (Gothic Wulfila) was born about the year 311 a.d..
but where his birthplace was in the wide tract of country then
inhabited by the Goths is not known. Although Ulfilas was
born and grew up among the Goths, he was of Cappadocian
descent. According to the testimony of the historian Philostbr-
gius, the parents, or perhaps rather the grandparents, of Ulfilas
were natives of Sadagolthina, near the town of Parnassus in
Cappadocia, who had been carried off as captives by the Goths,
during an irruption made by this people into the northern parts
of Asia Minor in the year 267.
In the year 333 he accompanied an embassy to Constantinople,
where he remained until 341. In the latter year he was conse-
crated bishop of the Goths dwelling North of the Danube. For
seven years (341-8) he laboured zealously among the Goths
in Dacia, and won over a great multitude of them to the
Christian faith. But the persecution and oppression, which
Ulfilas and his converts suffered through Athanaric, became
so great that he applied to Constantinus in 348 for permission
to lead his converts into Roman territory. Constantinus readily
granted the request, and Ulfilas accordingly led a great number
of his people across the Danube, and settled near Nicopolis in
Moesia, at the foot of the Balkan mountains, where he preached
and laboured until his death, which took place in 383 while on
a visit to CGnstandnopIe.
By far the most important source of our knowledge of the
life and work of Ulfilas is found in the account of him given by

Auxentius, from which we extract the following passage (for the

full account the reader must be referred to the work; ‘Uber
das Leben und die Lehre des Ulfila/ by G. Waitz, Hannover,
1840).
‘
Eo tla praedicmlQ et per Cristum cum dilectione deo patri
•gratias agente haec et his similia exsequente, quadraginta annis
02
in episcopatu gloriose florens, apostolica gratia grecam et lalinani
et goticam linguam sine intermissione in mia ct sola eclesia
Cristi predicavit, quia et una est eclesia dei vivi, columna et
firmamentum unum esse gregem Cristi domini et dei
veritatis, et
nostri, unam culturam et unum aedificium, imam virginem et
unam sponsam, unam reginam et unam vineam, unam dommn,
unum templum, unum conventum esse Cristianorum, cetera
vero omnia conventicula non esse eclesias dei, sed synagogas
esse satanae adserebat et contestabatur. Et baec omnia de
divinis scribturis eum dixisse et nos describsisse qui legit intelligat.
Qui et ipsis tribus linguis plures tractatus et mullas interpre-
tationes volentibus ad utilitatem et ad aedificationcm, sibi ad
aeternam memoriam et mercedem post se dereliquid. Quern
condigne laudare non sufficio et penitus tacere non audeo eui ;

plus omnium ego sum debitor, quantum et amplius in me

laborabit, qui me a prima etate mea a parentibus meis discipi-
lum suscepit et sacras litteras docuit et veritatem manifestavit
et per misericordiam dei et gratiam Cristi et carnaliter et
spiritaliter ut filium suum in fide educavit.’
Sokrates expressly mentions that Ulfilas invented the Gothic
alphabet, and that he translated the whole of the Scriptures into
Gothic, with the exception of the four books of Kings, which
he is said to have omitted so as not to excite the warlike spirit
of his people. The latter remark was no doubt a pure invention
on the part of Sokrates, because the books of Joshua and
Judges would have even been more likely to stimulate the
Gothic passion for fighting than the books of Kings. The
probability is, as Bradley points out, that Ulfilas did not live to
finish his translation, and that he intended to leave to the last
the books which he thought least important for his great
purpose of making good Christians.
The Manuscripts, containing the fragments of the biblical
translation which have come down to us, are not contemporary
with Ulfilas ; but were written in Italy about the year 500. The
fragments of the New Testament all point to one and the same
translator, but the two small fragments of the books of Ezra
and Nehemiah differ so much in style from those of the New
Testament, that scholars now regard them as being the work
of a later .translator. It is also highly improbable that Ulfilas
was the author of the fragments of a commentary on the Gospel
of St John, first published by Massmann under the title:
‘
Skeireins afwaggeljons Jjafrh Johannen,' Munich, 1834. See
 — —

also;Die Bruchstiicke der Skeireins herausgegeben und erlautert

von E. Dietrich, Strassburg, 1903.
The Manuscripts, containing the fragments of Gothic which
have come down to us, are the following:
I. Codex argenteus in the University library of Upsala.
The codex contained originally on 330 leaves the four Gospels
in the order Matthew, John, Luke, Mai’kj of which 177 leaves
are still preserved.
II. Codex Carolinits, a codex rescriptus, in the library of
Wolfenbiittel. This, consisting of four leaves, contains about
forty-two verses of Chapters xi-xv of the Epistle to the Romans.
III. Codices Ambrosiani, five fragments (codices rescripti),
in the Ambrosian library at Milan.
Codex A contains on ninety-five leaves fragments of the
Epistles to the Romans, Corinthians, Ephesians, Galatians,
Philippians, Colossians, Thessalonians, to Timothy, Titus, and
Philemon ; and a small fragment of a Gothic Calendar.
Codex B contains on seventy-seven leaves the second
Epistle to the Corinthians complete, and fragments of the
Epistles to the Corinthians (first Epistle), Galatians, Ephesians,
Philippians, Colossians, Thessalonians, to Timothy, and to
Titus.
Codex C, consisting of two leaves, and containing fragments
of Chapters xxv-xxvii of St. Matthew,
Codex D, consisting of three leaves, and containing frag-
ments of the books of Ezra and Nehemiah.
Codex E, consisting of eight leaves (three of which are in
the Vatican at Rome), and containing a fragment of a com-
mentary on St. John. See above.
IV. Codex Turinensis, in Turin, consisting of four
damaged leaves, and containing the fragments of the Epistles
to the Galatians and Colossians.
For other fragments of Gothic which have come down to us,
see the article ‘Gotische Literatur’, by E. Sievers, in Paul's
Grundriss der germanischen Philologie, vol. ii. pp, 69, 70.
The following short list of books and articles will be useful
to students wishing to pursue a further study of Gothic :

(i) The history of the Goths and the life of Ulfilas,

liber das Leben und die Lehre des Ulfila,by G. Waitz, Plannovcr,
1840. ilber das Leben des Ulfilas und die Bekehrung der
Gothen zuin Chrislentuni, by W. Bessel, Gottingen, i860.
Ulfilas, Apostle of the Goths, by Ch. A. A. Scott, Cambridge,
iSSg, The Goths, by H. Bradley, London, 1890. Die gotische
Bibel, by W. Streitberg, pp. xiii-xxv, see (2),
(2) Editions. Ulfilas, by H. C. von der Gabelcntz and

J.
Loebe, 2 vols., Altenburg und Leipzig, 1836--1846. Volume i,

containing the text, Latin translation, and critical notes, is now

antiquated. But vol. ii, containing the glossary and grammar,
is very valuable, especially for the accidence and syntax,
Ulfilas, by H. F. Massmann, Stuttgart, 1837, containing also
a Latin and a Greek text, notes, glossary, grammar, and
historical introduction. For a faithfully printed copy of the
various Manuscripts all later editors of Ulfilas are especially
indebted to the edition by A. Uppstrom, which appeared in
parts, Upsala, 1854-1868 (Codex Argenteus, 1854; Decern
codicis argentei rediviva folia, 1857 1 Fragmenta gothica selecta,
1861; Codices gotici ambrosiani, 1864-1868). Vulfila, oder
die gotische Bibel, by E. Bernhardt, Halle, 1875, containing
a most valuable introduction, Greek text, and commentary.
The first Germanic Bible, translated from the Greek by the
Gothic bishop, Wulfila, in the fourth century, and the other
remains of the Gothic language. With an introduction, a
syntax, and a glossary, by G. H. Balg, Milwaukee, Wis., 1891.
Ulfilas, by IM. Heyne, ninth edition, Paderborn, 1896, contain-
ing also a grammar and glossary. It is from this edition that
our specimens have been taken. The eleventh edition appeared
in 1908 under the title: Stamm-Hcyne’s Ulfilas, oder die ims
erhaltenen Denkmaler der gotischen Sprache: Text, Grammatik,
Worterbuch neu herausgegeben von Fried. Wrede. Die gotische
Bibel herausgegeben von Wilhelm Streitberg, Erstcr Teil Der :

gotische Text und seine griechische Vorlagc mil Einleilung,

Lesarten und Qucllennachweisen sowic den kleinern Denkmalern
als Anhang, Heidelberg, 1908.
For a fairly complete list of the various editions of Ulfilas, see
the introduction to Bernhardt’s edition, pp, Ixii-lxv.
(3) Glossaries. Gothisches Glossar, by E. Schulze, Magde-
burg, 1847 ; this is the most complete Gothic glossary.
Vergleichendes Worterbuch der gotischen Sprache, by L. Dic-
fenbach, vols. i, 2, Frankfort, 1851. A
Moeso-Gothic Glossary,
with an introduction, an outline of Moeso-Golhic grammar,
and a list of Anglo-Saxon and Old and Modern English words
etymologically connected with Moeso-Gothic, by W. W, Skeat,
London, 1868. A Comparative glossary of the Gothic Language,
by G. H. Balg, Mayville, 1887-1889. Kurzgefasstes etymo-
 Text 199

Worterbuch der gotischeri Sprache, by C. C. Uhlenbeck,

iogisches
Amsterdam, 1896. Etymologisches Worterbuch der gotischeti
Spracbe mit Einschluss des sog. Krirngotischen, bearbeitet von
S. Feist, Halle, 1909. Cp. also (2) above.
(4) Grammars, See. Die gotische Sprache, by L. Meyer,
Berlin, 1869. Altdeutsche Grammatik, by A. Holtzmann,
Leipzig, 1870-1875, containing the phonology of the old
Germanic languages. Gotische Grammatik, by W. Braune,
seventh edition, Halle, 1909. K.urzgefasste gotische Grammatik,
by E. Bernhardt, Halle, 1885. An Introduction, phonological,
morphological, syntactic, to the Gothic of Ulfilas, by T. le
Marchant Douse, London, i886. Gotisches Elemenlarbuch,
by W. Streitberg, Heidelberg, 1897, third edition, 1910.
Einfiihrung in das Gotische, von F. von der Leyen, Mtinchen,
1908. See also (2) above. Die Aussprache des Gotischen
zur Zeit des Ulfilas, by W. Weingartner, Leipzig, 1858. Uber
die Aussprache des Gotischen, by F. Dietrich, Marburg, 1S62.
Geschichte der gotischen Sprache, by E. Sievers, in Paul's
Grundriss der germanischen Philologie, vol. i. pp. 407-16.
(5) For a list of other works and articles relating to Gothic,
see K. Goedeke’s Grundriss zur Geschichte der deutschen
Dichtung, second edition, Dresden, 1884, vol. i. pp. 7-11;
Braune's Gotische Gramnfatik, pp. 108-14 \ and the two articles,
by E. Sievers mentioned above.
 AIWAGGELJO S>AIRH MA^^AW

CHAPTER VI

1 Atsailvif? armaion izwara ni taujan in and\vair|>ja manne du

safhran im; aIJ>J>au laun ni habai|) fram attin izwaramma
jjamma in himinam.
2 ban nu tdujais arniaion, ni haiirnjais faiira ]3us, swaswe
Ipii liutans taujand in gaqumj>im jah in garunsimj ei hauh-
jaindau fram mannain ; amen qij?a izwis : andnemun mizdon
seina.

3 Ip J)uk taujandan armaion ni witi hleidumei fjeina, Ina taujij)

tafhswd J^eina,

4 ei sijai so armahafrtijja Jjeina in fulhsnja, jah atta j^eins saci

saiin i]? in fulhsnja, usgibi]? )>us in bafrhtein.

sijai]? swaswe ]?ai liutans, iinlC* frijond in

5 Jah ]5an bidjaij), ni
gaqum}?im jah waihstam plapjo standandans bidjun, ei gaum-
10
jaindau mannam. Amen, qijja izwis ]?atei haband mizdon
seina.

6 I]? ]?u jpan bidjais, gagg in hejjjon }?eina, jah galukands

haiirdai j^eindi bidei du attin Jjeinamma ]?amtna in fulhsnja,
jah atta Jieins saei safkiij* in fulhsnja, tisgibi)? Jms in
bafrhtein.

7 Bidjandansu|)-J>an ni filuwaurdjdij?, swaswe jiai }>iudo ;

]?ugk“
eij? im auk ei in filuwadrdein seinai andhausjaindaii.
8 Ni galeiko]? nu piim ; wait auk atta izwar pizei jus j^aurbu]?,
fadr]?izei jus bidjdij) ina.

9 Swa nu bidjaij? jus: Atta unsar }3u in himinam, weihnai

naino ]?ein.

Qimai Jjiudinassus ]?eihs. Wafrjsdi wilja j?eins, swe in himina

jah ana afri?ai.
 ETArrEAION KATA MAT0AION

CHAPTER VI

1 Xlpocrix^re ti]V eXm]poarvvr}V vjjlSiv p; iromv epi,7tpO(T6€v tS>v

avdp(^TTUiVTrpos to Oeadijvai avrois* el 8t p/ye, p^icrOov ovk

e^ere Ttapa rSp it arpl vixQv t& ev rots ovpavo'is.
2 "Gray ovviroi^s ekeT\ixQ<xvvr]V, (raXtricri^s eixirpocrdiv <tov,

^cnrep oi inroKpiral ttolovctip ev rais o-vvaycoyais koI ev rals

p^pLais, Sitm ho^atrO&a-ivyirh t&v avOpdircov. apvqv Xeyoi
vpXv, &TTexov<n rov pL<r6ov avT&v,

3 Sou 8e TTOiovvros eXer]p.oa"vvii)v, pL^ yvotroi ^ ap^rrepa crov rC

Ttoiei rj Seftd crouj

4 ^TTCos fi
crov y eXeypocrvvrj h KpvitTw, Koi b Ttanjp crov

6 ^XeiTcav iv rca kpvtttQ aTrobcocrei croi, ev cpavepcp^.

^Kal orav 'irpoa-evxycrOe, ovk ecrecrde cocnrep oi viroKpirai,

on cjuXovcnv ev rats’ a-vvaycoyais Kal ev rats ymiais t5>v

rcXaremv ka-rSiTes Ttpocre^X’^crdai, ottcos av (l)avS>{n rots av-

dpcbiTOLS. apyv Xeycv vfuv, on arrexovcn rov pacrObv avrcav.
6 S8 8^ oray itpocre'vxih n<reX6e els to rapietov crov kuI
KXeicras ryv d^pav crov rcpocrev^ai rw 'narpi crov rS ev rS
KpvTTTCo, Kai b naryp crov 6 ^Xeiroiv ev rw KpvTrrQ airobcbcreL
<rot ev rS ^ayep^.
7 Upocrevxbpevoi. be py ^arroXoyrj(rr}re &cTnep ot eOviKoO
boKOvcri, yap on ev rfj TroXvXoyia aurov elcraKovardrjcrovrai,
8 Mt; ovv 6jxoio>6i]re avrots" oTbev yap 6 ’naryp •vpQv §)V

Xpnav ex'^re irpb rov -bpas alrytrai avrov,

g Ovrois ovv irpocrevxecrde vpets' rraxep ypm b ev rots ovpavots,

ayiaarSijrco TO ovopd crov.

10 'EX&e'rco /SaariXeta crov’ yevy^rjroo to OeXypa crov As ev

?f

ovpavci} Kal em ri]s yrjs.

202 Aiwaggdjo pairh Mappam [ch.vi,n--24

1 1 Hlaif unsarana J>ana sinteinan gif uns himma daga.

12 Jah aflet uns ]jatei skulans sijaima, swaswe jah weis afletam
\>i\m skulam unsaraim.

13 Jah ni briggais uns in fraistubnjai, ak lausei nns af Jnamma

ubilin ; unte )>eina ist J>iudangardi jah mahts jah wul}:)us in

aiwins. Amen.

14 Unte jabai afletif) mannam missadedins ize, afleti]? jah izwis

atta izwar sa ufar himinani.

15 IJ) jabai ni afleti]? mannam missadedins ize, ni jjau atla izwar

afletijj missadedins izvvaros.

1 6 A|?|?an bijje fastai]?, ni wafr|>ai|? swaswe Jjai liutans gaurai

frawardjand auk andwa:r|?ja seina, ei mannam

gasailvaindau
fastandans. Amen, qijja izwis, ]?atei andnemun mizdon seina.

1 7 I|3 Jui fastands salbo hdubi]? jjeiii, jah ludja Jieina ]?wah,

18 ei ni gasaihraizau mannam fastands, ak attin J?einarama

Jianima in fulhsnja, jah atta }>eins saei saflvij) in fulhsnja,

usgibij? ]?us.

19 Ni huzdjaij? izwis huzda ana airj^ai, jsarei malo jah nidwa

frawardeij), jah ]?arei J^iubos ufgraband jah hlifend.

20 I]3 huzdjaij) izwis huzda in himina, j^arei nih mal6 nih nidwa
frawardei}), jah j^arei ]?iubos ni ufgraband nih stiland.

2 1 tarei auk ist huzd izwar, J^anih ist jah hairto izwar.

22 Lukarn leikis ist augo ;

jabai nu augo Jjeiii ainfalj? ist, allata

leik Jsein liuhadein wafrjji}?

23 ij? jabai augo Jjein unsel ist, allata leik J^ein riqizein wafr]3i]?.

Jabdi nu liuhaj? J>ata in jjus riqiz ist, Jjata riqiz Ivan filu!

24 Ni manna mag 'twaim fraujam skalkinon; unte jabai fijai|3

ainana, jah anparana frijoj?; alj)|5au ainamma ufhausei]^,

 3

Gh. vl, ti-24] EvayyeXtov Kara MarBatov 203

n Toil apTov 7]
ix&p rdv imo-ucriov bos rj^tjr arjjiJLepov.

13 Kal a(p€S fjpuv ra d(j)€iX7jpiaTa pp.&v, ws ml tjixets a(})Lep,ev

rots d^ftXerat? .

1 Kal /at) da-^piyKTis ijixas els Trnpao-fxov, aWa pd(rai 7]pa,s arro
TQV Trovppov, bn oroS ea-nv r] ^acrtXeta Kal 7; bvvafxis Kal ^
bo^a ds rovs al&vas,
4
1 ’Edy yap df/yTyre ms avOpfdTrois ra irapaTTTciipara air&v,
dc/)?/crei Kal vpXv 6 Tranjp vp.Qv 6 ovpdvios.

15 ’Edy Se rots dvdp<a'nois ra jrapairrcopara ayrm,

ovbe 6 Trarpp vp&p df^riaei ra 'iTapanTd>p,ara {>p&v.
i6*'Orap be yporedprej pij? ytpeaQe dxnrep ol moKpiral (tkv-

dpcoTTot' d^api^ovcri, yap ra rtpoa-oiTja ai/r&Pi orcas (jiav&m

rots dpdpcSTTois pparevopres. dfipp Xeyco -hixtp bn aTre^oycri
TOP pLcrSdv avr&v.
1
7 Sx) 8e vrjarremv dXa’^ai crov r^v Ke(f>aXi]v Kal to irpo'crwTroV
(rovvl\jjrah

iS oTTcos pi] (j)apf]S rots dp6p(a7TOis vqarevoiP, dXKa rtp narpt

crov rip ip r^ Kpvrrip, Kal 6 irarijp aov 6 j^Xirrcov iv t&
kpvirrS aTTobioo-et croi.

19 Mp dpa-avplCere i/ptp drjcravpovs cttI rrjs yt}s, birov m}s

Kal jSp&cns d<pavi^H, koI oTtov KXemaL biopbo-crovcrip Kal
KkiTTTOVCTLV
20 Qy-jcravpl^ere Sg bpdv dy^cravpovs ip ovpavip, omv ovre crps
oi;re (Sp&cns dcpaviC^h Kal ottov KXinrai ov biopvcrcrovcrLP
oxiSg KkeTtrovaiv.

2 1 ''Ottov yap icrnv 6 Oparavpbs vp.S>v, ikd ecrrai Kal rf KaphCa

vpiSiv.

2 2*0 Xd)(vos roS (Tciparos ianv 6 6 ^ 9aXp 6s. iap o^p 6

6 (j) 6 aXp 6 s arov aTrkovs f],
oXov rd (rQ>im (rov (fxioreLvop

ecrrar

2^ iav be u 6 (f) 9 aXp!, 6s crov TTOPrjpds fi,

bXov rb aGtpd crov

cTKOTeLPov Icrrat. d ovv rb <f)&s rb ev trol (Tkotos iariv, rb

(T KOTOS TTOcr op;

34 OoSgls bvvaraL bvcrl Kvplois bovXevetv ?)

yap top eva pmjcrei.,
204 Aiwaggdjo pdirh Mappaht [Ch, vi. 25-32

i}j anjjaramma frakann. Ni magu|5 gu|>a skalkinon jah

mammoiiin.

25 DuJjJje qi}3 a izwis ni mauraai |5 saiwalai izvvarai lira inatjai])

:

jah hra drigkaij), nih leika izwaramma ive wasjai]? j niu

siiiwala mais ist fodeinai jah leik wastjom ?

26 Insaihji}) du fuglam himinis, }?ei ni saiand nih snci]xind,

nih lisand in banstins, jah atta izwar sa ufar himinam f6dei|)

ins. Niu jus mais wuljjrizans sijuj> jjaim ?

27 I]3 hras izwara madrnands mag anaaukan anawahstu seinana

aleina aina ?

28 Jah bi wastjSs hra saurgai]? ? Gakunnaij? blomans hai|?j6s,

hrdiwa wahsjand ;
nih arbaidjand nih spinnand.

29 Qijjuh f)an izwis Jjatei nih Sadlaiimon in allamma wuljjau

seinamma gawasida sik swe ains })ize.

30 Jah pande Jjata hawi haijjjos himma daga wisando jab gistra-

dagis in aiihn galagi]? gu]j swawasjijj, luaiwa mais izwis leitil

galaubjandans ?

31 Ni maurnai]5 nu qijjandans : Iva matjam Iva drigkam,

afpl^au hre wasjaima?

32 All auk jjata j^iudos sokjand; waituh joau atta izwar sa ufar
himinam J>atei Jjaurbuj?
Ch. vi. 2j’5-32] Rvayy^'Kiov Kara Mardalov 205

Kttl Tov erepov ayairtja-ei,V «''os avdei^rai Kal rod hdpov

Kara(f)pov'q(r^t, ov ovvaorOe def bovkevetv Kal iMafxcova,
2g Aia Tovro kiyca vixip, iMij fx^pifivare rr^yj/vyj) lujxcoy rC <pdy7}T^
Kal Tt TTPjre, fjLTjbe r& cr6fxarL -byMV tC kvhdcrrjcrOe. oityi ^ tJ/vxv
TrXeiov eoTTtiJ Trjs rpo^rjs Kal to (r&fxa tou hfbT^ixaro^;
26 ’Efx/3 XeS/cafe ds ra -nereiva tov ovpavov, on ov crirdpovinv
ovh'e OepiCovariv ovh'k crvif&yovcrLV eh dTrod-^Kas, Kal S irarijp

vfaSv 6 ovpdvLOs rpe^ei avrd. ovx ip-eh pdXXov Sta^epere

avT&p;
2'jTh be {ipav pepipv&v hvvarai itpo(rdeivai e^rl rrjv

y^KiKiav avTov Tcrjxw ^va;

2S Kat irepl ivhdparos rC pepLpvdre; Karapddere ra Kpiva
TOV dypov Trm av^dvef ov Koina ovbe vi]6ei,
2g A4ya> &e vpHv on ovbe 'Sokopm ev 7rd(rr} rf] dd^p avrov
TTepte^dkero ws ev tovtoov,
30 E2 6e rhv x.opToy rou dypov o-rjpepov dvra ml avpiov
els KkC^avov jdakXdpevov 6 debs ovnos dp<f)ievvvcri,v, ob
'nokktp pdkkov vpds, dAiyd-iricrrot ;

31 M?) odv pepipvija-rjTe keyovres' ri (f)dyo>pev ^ ri 'irmpev f]

*
ri Ttepi^aktiipeBa ;

32 ndyra yap ravra ra d$vr] dTTi^ret' olbev yap 6 Trar^p

vp&v b ovpdinos bn ....
 2

ao6 Aiwaggeljd pairh Mappam [Ch. viii. r-ia

CHAPTER VIII

1 DalaJ) ]3an atgaggandin imma af fafrgunja, Mistidedun afar

imma iumjons manages.

2 Jah sai, manna J»rutsfill habands durinnands inwait ina
qi]5ands : frauja, jabdi wileis, magt mik gahrainjan,
3 Jah ufrakjands handu attaitok imma qijjands : wiljan, waxrj5

brains jah suns hrain war]5 Jxata j^rutsfill is.

!

4 Jah qsip imma lesus : saihr ei mann ni qi]?ais, ak gagg, J)uk

silban ataugei gudjin, jah atbafr giba }>6ei anabau]? Moses du
weitw6di})ai im.

g Afaruh }jan jxata inn atgaggandin imma in Kafarnaum, duat-

iddja imma hundafaj)s bidjands ina,
6 jah qijxands
10 : frauja, Jiiumagus meins ligi]? in garda usli]?a,
harduba balwijjs.

7 Jah qajj du imma lesus : ik qimands gahailja ina.

8 Jah andhaijands sa hundafaj^s qaj) : frauja, ni im wafrjjs ei uf

hrot mein inn gaggais, ak }>atainei qi]3 wadrda jah gahdilnijj
sa Jxiumagus meins.

9 Jah auk ik manna im habands uf waldufnja meinamraa ga-

draiihtins, jah qijxa du ]?amma :
gagg, jah gaggi]? ;
jah anjxa-
ramma: qim, jah qimip; jah du skalka meinamma: tawei
]3ata, jah tdujij*.

Gahausjands Jxan lesus sildaleikida, jah qaj) du jxaim afar-

laistjandam : amen, qij)a izAvis, ni in Israela swalauda galau-

bein bigat.
ri Ajxjian qijsa izwis |?atei managai fram urrunsa jah saggqa
qiraand, jah anakumbjand mij* Abrahama jah laaka jah
lakoba in jxiudangardjdi himine :

1 ij? ]5ai sunjus ]?iudangardj6s usAVafrpanda in riqis })ata hindii-

misto ;
jainar AvafrJjiJ? grets jah krusts tunjjiwe.
 !

Ch. viii. 13—2 8] Aiwaggeljo pairk Mappmn 207

13 Jab qaj) lesus l^amma hundafada: gagg, jah swaswe gaUtu-

bides wair>ai |3iis. Jah gahaiinpda sa ]?iumagiis is in jainai

hreilai.

14 Jah qimands lesus in garda Paftraus, gasalv swaihron is

ligandein jah in heitora. .

.

15 Jah attaitok handau izos jah aflaflot ija so heito ;

jah urrais
jah ahdbahtida imma.
16 At andanahtja J>an waurjmnanima, atberun du imma daimo-
narjans managans, jah uswarp Jjans ahmans waiirda, jah
allans ]?ans ubil habandans gahailida,

17 ei usfullnodedi |jata gamelid6]?airh Esai'an praufetu qi]?andan :

sa unmahtins unsaros usnam jah sauhtins iisbar.

18 Gasaflvands pan lesus managans hiuhmans bi sik, ha/hait

galeipan siponjans hindar marein,

19 Jah duatgaggands ains bokareis qap du imma : laisari, laistja

puk, pislnaduh Jpadei gaggis.

20 Jah qap du imma lesus : fadhons grobos aigun, jah fuglos
himinis sitlans, ip sunus mans ni habdip iirar hdubip sein
anahnaiwjai.
21 Anparuh pan sipSnje is qap du imma: fraiija, usldubei mis
frumist galeipan jah gafilhan attan meinana.
22 Ip lesus qap du imma: Mistei afar mis, jah let pans daupans
filhan seinans daupans.
23 Jah inn atgaggandin imma in skip, afar iddjedun imma
'
siponjos is.

24 Jah sai, wegs mikils warp in marein, swaswe pata skip

gahulip wai'rpan fraim wegim ; ip is safslep. .

25 Jah duatgaggandans siponjos is urraisidedun ina qipandans:

frduja, nasei unsis, fraqistnam,

26 Jah qap du im lesus: hra fadrhteip, leitil galdubjandans

Panuh urreisands gasok windam jah marein, jah warp wis
mikil.

27 Ip pai mans sildaleikidedun qipandans ; tu'ileiks ist sa, ei jah

windos jah marei ufhausjand imma?
28 Jah qimandin imma hindar marein in gauja Gafrgafsaine,
2 o8 Aitmggeljd pairh Mappaht [Ch. vHi. 29~xi. 7

gamotidedun imma twai daimSnarjos us hlaiwasnom rin-

nandans, sleidjdi filu, swaswe ni mahta manna usleijnan |)a!rh

|?ana wig jainana.

29 Jah sai, hropidedun qifandans : hra uns jah |?us, lesu, sundu
gu]?s ? qamt her faiir mel balwjan unsis ?
30 Wasuh ]3an fafrra im hafrda sweine managaize haldana.
31 IJ) Jjo skohsia bedun ina qijiandans :
jabdi iiswafrpis uns,
ushtubei uns galeijian in po hafrda sweine.
32 Jah qa]j du im ; gaggi]?! Ip eis usgaggandans galijjun in
hairda sweine; jah sai, run gawaurhtedun sis alia so hafrda
and driuson in marein, jah gadaujjnodedun in watnam.
33 IJ) pa haldandans gajjladhun jah galeijjandans gatafhun in
badrg all bi }3ans daimonarjans.

34 Jah sai, alia so badrgs usiddja wijjra lesu, jah gasafhiandans

ina bedun ei usli|>i hindar markos ize.

CHAPTER XI

1 Jah warjj, bij^e usfullida lesus anabiudands Jjaim twalif

siponjam seindim, ushof sik jainj^ro du Idisjan jah merjan and
badrgs ize,

2 Ijj Johannes gahausjands in karkardi wadrstwa Xristdus,

insandjands bi siponjam seindim qaj? du imma
3 }?u is sa qimanda ]?du anf^arizuh beidaima?

4 Jah andhafjands lesus qaj? du im: gaggandans gateihij?

lohanne ]?atei gahduseij) jah gasafhri)?.

5 Blinddi ussafhrand, jah haltdi gaggand, ]?rutsfilldi hrdinjdi

wafrjiand, jah bdudai gahausjand, jah daupdi urreisand, jah
unleddi waflamerjanda
6 jah dudags ist hrazuh saei ni gamarzjada in mis.
7 At j^dim pun afgaggandam, dugann lesus qi]?an |?dim mana-
geim bi lohannen hra usiddjedujj ana auj?ida saflvan ? raus
frani winda wagidata ?
I ^
r - :
_
.
.

Ch. xi. 8-15] xAizmiggdjo pairh Mappaiii 209

8 Akei ba usiddjedu|3 safhran? inannan hnasqjaiin wastjdm

gawasidana? Sai, J?aiei hnasqjaim vvasiddi sind, in gardim
Jjiudane sind.

9 Akei lua usiddjedu]? salhran ? pradfeLu ? Jiii, qifja iawis

j

jah managizo pradfetau.

10 Sa ist auk bi j?anei gameli}) ist : sai, ik iiisandja aggilu mei»
nana fadra Jpus, saei gamanweijs wig Jieinana fadra Jms.
I I Amen, qij)a izwis : ni urrais in badrim qinono maiza lohanne

1
jiamma ddupjandin ;
ij) sa minniza in |3mdanga;rdjai himine

'I
maiza imma ist.

j
12 Frarauh J)an Jjaini dagam lohannis jjis ddupjandins mid hita
jiiudangardi himine anamahtjada, jah anamahtjandans frawii*
j

wand ji6,
j

1 13 Allai duk pradfeteis jah witoji und lohanne fadraqejjun

I
14 jah jabai wildedei}) miji niman, sa ist Helias, saei skulda
qiman.
I

j
15 Saei hahai amom /idui^audom, g'aMasja/.

p
 AfWAGGELJO l>AiRH HAREU
anastodei]?.

CHAPTER 1

1 Anastodeins afwaggeljons Ifsuis Xristaus sundus gu]3S.

2 Swe gameli}) ist in Esai'in praufetau : sai, ik insandja aggilu

meinana fadra ]3us, saei gamanwei]? wig Jjeinana fadra J?us.

3 Stibna wopjandins in au]?idai : nianweij) wig frdujins, raihtos

wadikeij) stdigos gujss unsaris,

4 Was lohannes daupjands in aujpidai jah merjands daupein

idreigos du aflageindi frawadrhte.

5 Jah usiddjedun du imma all ludaialand jah laiVusadlymeis,

jah ddupiddi wesun allai in ladrdane ahjai fram imma,
10 andhaitandans frawadrhtim seinaini.

6 Wasujj-J^an lohannes gawasijjs taglam ulbanddus jah gufrda

filleina bi hup seinana, jah matida Jjramsteins jah milij?

haijjiwisk,

7 jah merida qijjands :

qimij? swinjjoza mis sa afar mis, j?izei

ik ni im ^Ya^r]^s anahneiwands andbindan skaudardip skohe is.

8 AJ>}3an ik daupja izwis in watin, ij? is daupeij? izwis in ahmin

weihamma,

9 Jah warj) in jainaim dagam, qam lesus fram NazaralJ? Galei-

laias, jah ddupi]?s was fram lohanhe in ladrdane.

Jah suns usgaggands us j^amma watin gasalu uslukanans

himinans, jah ahman swe ahak atgaggandan ana ina.

1 r Jah sLibna qara us himinam :

Jju is sunus meins sa liuba, in

Jjuzei walk galeikaida.

 ETArrEAION KATA MAPKON

CHAPTER I

1 ^Apxv rod €vayys\Lov 'hjcrov Xpicrrov vlov rod 6€od.

3 'lly yiypaTTrai ev rw 'Hcrata rw wpo^'^Tjp Ihov eyw
aTTocrriWo) rov ayy^Xov pt,ov rrpb TTpo(r<aTrov crov, 6s Kara-
(TKevdcrei ti]v obov <tov ep.itpoa-div crov.

3 fiomros: h t»7 ^prip-f' krotp.d(rar€ rrjv 6bbv Kvpiov,

evdeCas TTotetre ras rpi^ovs avrov.

4 ’Eyeytro ’loidvvps fiairriCuiv kv ry ipyP'tp kuI Kripd(r<r<ov

^cLTTTKrp^a peravoMS eh d(^ecrLV apapTL&v.

5 Kelt iieTTOpedovTO Trpos avrov 'udera y ^lovbaCa X'‘^P^
ol ‘IepO(roXvpcrat, Kal ejSaTrrcCovro Trdvres iv rS ’lopbavp
norap^ inr avrov e^opokoyodpevoi rds dpaprtas avr mi,
6 ’Hy de 'l<i>dvvrjs evbebvpevos tpCxas Kaprjkov Kal C'^vip}

hepparivpv -nepl ryv d(T(}>vi> awou Kttt eaOkop dKpibas KCti

pikt dypiov,
7 Kat iKypv<r<rev kiycov epx^Tai 6 la-xvporepQH poX) AirUm
poVf od ovK eipl iKavbs Kij^as kverat rbv Ipdvra rm'
vTTobypdTm avrov,
B ’Eyb) p^v ifiaTTncra vpds ev dbart., avrbs bk ^aitriau
vpds h TTvevpaTi ayi<p.

y Kttt eyevero kv eKeivais rai^ ijpepais ^\kBev ^lyaods uirb

Na^apW rrjs Fakirkadas Kal e^aitricrOy] viro ^Iccdvvov eh
rbv ^Lopbdvriv,
10 Kttt evdeois dva^aivm €k rod vbaros eibev axtCopevovs
rods ovpavQvs Kat to irvedpa ws irepterrepay Kara/JatyoP
it avrov,
11 Kal (fxavp eyivero eK r&v ovpav&p* cry el 6 ylds pov 6
dyatproS) ev ^ evhoKpcra,
 :

212 Afwaggeljo patrh Marku [Ch.i. 12-26,

1
2 Jah suns sai, ahraa ina ustduh in aujiida.

13 Jah was in Jjizai aujjidai dage j&dw6r tiguus fraisans fram

Satanin, jah was mi]J diuzam, jah aggileis andbahtidedun
imma. ",

14 Ip afar patei atgibans warp lohannes, qam lesus in Galeilaia

merjands afwaggeljon jjiudangardjos gufjs,

1-5 qij>ands ]?atei usfullnoda j?ata mel jah atnehrida sik Ijiudan-
gardi gu}»s : idreig6}5 jah galdubeij? in aiwaggeljdn.

16 Jah hrarbonds failr marein Galeilaias gasaiu Seimonu jah

Andraian brojjar iSj j?is Seimonis, wafrpandans nati in marein
wesun duk fiskjans.

17 Jah qa]3 im lesus : hirjats afar mis, jah gatauja igqis wairfian
nutans manne.

18 Jah suns afletandans p6 natja seina Idistidqdun afar imma.

19 Jah jdinjjro inn gaggands framis leitil gasalir lakobu })ana

Zaibafdaidus jah lohanne brojjar is, jah j?ans in skipa
manwjandans natja.

20 Jah suns haMit ins. Jah afietandans attan seinana Zai*

baidaiu in })amma skipa imma.
mij? asnjam, galijjun afar

21 Jah gali|3un in Kafarnaum, jah suns sabbato daga galeipands

in synagogen laisida ins.

22 Jah usfilmans waiirfiun ana Jjizdi laiseinai isj unte was

Idisjands ins swe waldufni habands jah ni swaswe pdi

-
“
bokarjos.

23 Jah was in pizki synagogen ize manna in unhramjamma

ahmin, jah ufiiropida

24 qij)ands fralet, hra uns jah Jjus, lesu Nazorenai, qamt

: fra»

qistjan uns ? Kami Jiuk, hras jiu is, sa weiha gups.

25 Jah andbait ina lesus qipands; pahai jah usgagg iit us
panima, ahma unhrainja.

26 Jah tahida ina ahma sa unhrainja, jah hropjands stibnai

mikildi usiddja us imma*
Ch. i, t2“36] Evayyekiov Kara Map kov 213

12 Kat €v 6 vs to irvedpa avrov eK^dWcL eh ri}p efunxoiK

13 Kal ev rfj epi]fi(d 7)p,epas reafTapciKOVTa Tretpa^o/x^rob'

vTtd rod (rarava, jcat 7\v p,eTa r&v Q7]p(m>, kuI dyyekoi,
dvr\KOVovv avT&.
i4Mera he ro Ttapaho&i^vai ‘'looavvrjv ^jkOev ^h](rov9 eh rrjp

Ta\ika(m>, Kiipdcrrroov to evayyekiov rfjs ^acrtkeCm roO

OeoVf

15 keyo)p on Treirki^poiTai 6 Kai,pos koI iiyyiKev i] fiacnkeia.

rov deov' p^eravoeire ml TncrreveTe h evayyeki^.

16 Kal TTapdycop Txapa Ti^v ddkacrarav T7]s TakikaCai ethev

St/x<Mya ml 'Avhpeav rov dhekcfiov avrov, rov ^Cpuovos,

^dkkopras dp^C^krjfrrpov ep n/ dakda-crp- rjcrup yap
hkieh,
17 Kal ehrev avroh ,0 ’l?;oro'0 s- SeBre oTtiaa) pov, Kal irow/crw
vpds yevecrdat aXtets dvOpioroiv.
18 Kal evQem defyepres ra hiKrva avr&v ijKokovBrjn-av avno,

19 Kal TTpojias eKeWev okiyov elhev ’IaKco/3 oi» rov rov ’Zejie-
haCov Kal *iu>dvvrjv rov ahekcfwv aBroB, jcal aBroi)? ez'

irkoup mrapTi^ovras' ra. hiKrva,

so ml evSem exdkea-ep avrovs. koX af/)eVr£s tup narepa
aiiT&p Xe^ehaiov ev rip rtkoUp pera rmf pta-Owr&v drTpk-
00V oTTiaco avrov.
21 Kal elcrrcopeijovrai. els Karrepifaovp' Kal evOeoiS rah (rdjd-

^acTLp etaekOcav eh n/y a-vvaycoyip’ ehihaaKeiK

22 Kal e^€7Tk7}(T(rovro eirl Tj} hihaxfl avrov' yp yap bihda-Kcop
avrovs &s e^ovcrCav Kal oBx^ wb ot ypappareh.
33 Kal 7]p ip rf] (rvpayooyfi avrQv dpOpcoTros iv TTpevpart
dm 0dpr(p, Kal dveKpa^ev
24 Aeycoz;* ea, rC ypiv ml aoC, %]a-ov i^a(ap7]vi ; ykOes
dirokefrai '))pds‘ othd tre rts ei, o dytos rov Oeov.
25 Kal e7rerip7]cr€V avrtp o ’Tz](roBb keyoiv <l}tp(dOt]TL Kal
e^ekde ii avrov,
26 Kal cnrapd^av avrov ro rtpevpa ro dvdOaprop Kal Kpd^av
^(ovp peydkjj e^ykOev e^ avrov,.
 214 Aiwaggdp pairh Marku [Ch. i. 2 7-42

27 Jah afsMuJjnodedun alldi sildaleikjandans, swaei sokidedun

mijj sis misso qijjandans hra sijai Jjata ? Ivo so laiseino
:

so niujo, ei mif» Waldufnja jah ahmam jjaim unhrdinjam

anabiudif) jah ufhdusjand imma ?
28 Usiddja })an merijja is suns and allans bisit'ands Galeilaias.

29 Jah suns us J^issdi synagogen usgaggandans qemun in garda

Seimonis jah Andrafins mij? lakobau jah lohannen.

30 Ip swafhro Seimonis lag in brinnon :

jah suns qejjun imma
bi ija.

31 Jah duatgaggands urrdisida p6 undgreipands handu izos, jah

aflaflot J55.S6 brinno suns, jah andbahtida im.

32 Andanahtja Jan wadrjjanamma, p&n gasaggq sauil, bermi du

imma allans Jans ubil habandans jah unhulJSns habandans.

33 Jah so badrgs alia garunnana was at dadra.

*
34 Jah gahdilida managans ubil habandans missaleikaim sauhtim,
jah unhuljons managos iiswarp, jah ni fralailot rodjan Jos
unhuljons, unte kunjedun ina.

35 Jah dir Ghtwon usstandands usiddja, jah galdij ana dujjana

staj, jah jainar baj.

36 Jah galaistans waurjun imma Seimon jah Jai mij imma.

37 Jah bigitandans ina qejun du imma Jatei allai Juk sokjand.
38 Jah qaj du im :
gaggam du Jaim bisunjane haimom jah
badrgim, ei jah jainar merjdu, unte duje qam.

39 Jah was merjands in synagogim ize and alia Galeilaian jah

unhuljons uswafrpands.

40 Jah qam at imma Jrutsfill habands, bidjands ina jah kniwani

knussjands jah qijands du imma Jatei jabai wileis, magt mik
gahrainjan.

41 IJ lesus infeinands, ufrakjands handu seina attaitok imma

jah qaJ imma: wiljdu, wairj hrdins.

42 Jah bije qaj Jata lesus, suns Jata Jrutsfill aflaij af imma,
jah hrdins warj.
Ch.i. 27-42] EvayyA to /caret MdpKQv 21-5

27 Kai €0aixj3'^9r}crap Trdvres Serve cru{[ryrcty .

tt/oos lavvov^t

Xeyovvas' ri eervLV tovro; t(s r/ beba^V V avvr],

on Kav e^overiav Ka\ voig vrvevixacnv rots: aKaOapvoei

imTacrcret, kuI vTraKoijovcriv avvia;
28 be i] am^ avrou cv^iis els oXi]v rjjp

r^s TaKikaCas.
29 Kai evdecos €K rtjs crvpayeoyijs e£eX9dvTes i/X^op eh rpp
ohCav "SCiioiVos Kal ’Avbpeov pera ’la/cco^ou koI ’Icadvpov,
30 'H Se irevdepa ^Cpcovos KaveKeivo 7i;vpe<rcrov(ra, koI evdeo )9
Xeyovcnv avrS Trepl awn^y.
31 Kat TTpocreXOSv i^yeipev avv^iv KpaT7](ras Tf]3 yeLpos avrfjs"
ml defitjKev avr^p 6 Twpevds evdem, Kal birjKdpeL avroh.
32 ’Oi^iay Sc yevopev7]3, ore ebv 6 {jXio?, i<f)epov Trpbs avrbv
Trdvras roifs mK&s exovras Kal tops batpopLCopdvovs.
33 Kal ?} TToXis oXy] k'mervvrjyp.evrj yjp Trpbs rrjp 9dpap.

24 ^al edepaTrevarev TtoXXovs KaKm TroiKiXais poeroLS, *

Kal baipovia iroXXa e^e/SaXep, Kal ovk ijefyLev kaXstv rci

baipovia, bn fibeterav avvoiK

35 Kal TT/Jcoi' hnwxov Xiap dvaa-vas e^ijXBeP Kal d.TtT}Xd€P els

eprjpov TOTtov Kal eKei Ttpoaryivx^TO.
36 K al KavebCca^av avTbi> 6 %ipa>p kuI oi per avrov.
37 Kal evpovves avrbv Xeyovcnv avro> on rroatres <re

rovenv.
38 Kat Xeyct a^rots* aympev eh ras exopivas KcopoiroXeis,
tva Kal hei K’qpd^oi'' els roOro yap e^eXijXvda.

39 Kat tjv Ky]pv(rcrm! ev rats? erwayevyaXs avrebv eh bXypf ryjV

TaXtXaLav koI ra bcti\x6vixi hjSdXXcoif.

40 Kat l/ayerat TTpos avrbv XerTpos^ TtapaKaXSv avrbv Kal
yovvTtermf avrbv Kal Xeyeov avrS, bri. eav OeXys, bvva<ra.
pe Kadaptcrai.
41^0 Se ’r?jcrowy cnrXayxvi-crdels eKreLi'as\ rpv awoC
yj'^aro avrov Kal Xeyei avT&' deXta, Kadapicr6y]n.
42 Kat elirovros avrov ev6ea>s arrffXdev air avrov ?/ Xerrpa Kal
eKa6api(x6y].
 2 14 Aitvaggeijo pairh Markn [0^1.27-42

27 Jail afslaujinodedun aMi sildaleikjandans, swaei sokidedun

mi}) sis misso qij?andans: hra sijai ]3ata? bj-o so laiseino

so niujOj ei mi]? waldufnja jah ahmam ]3aim unhrainjam
anabiudi]? jah ufhausjand imma ?
28 Usiddja pan meripa is suns and allaiis bisitands Galeilaias,

29 Jah suns us pizai synagogen usgaggandans qemun in garda

Seimonis jah Andraiins mip lakobdu jah lohannen.
30 Ip swaihro Seimonis lag in brinnon : jah suns qepun imma
bi ija.

31 Jah duatgaggands urrlisida p6 undgreipands handu izos, jah

aflaflot po.so brinno suns, jah andbahtida im.

32 Andanahtja |:an wadrpanamma, pan gasaggq sauil, berun du

imma allans pans ubil habandans jah unhulpons habandans.

33 J^^ so badrgs alia garunnanawas at daiira.

*
34 Jah gahdilida managans ubil habandans missaleikdim sauhtim,
jah unhulpons manages uswarp, jah ni fralailot rodjan )?os
unhulpons, unte kunpedun ina.

35 Jah dir uhtwon usstandands usiddja, jah galdip ana dupjana

stap, jah jainar bap.

36 Jah galaistans waurpun imma Seimon jah pai mip imma.

37 Jah bigitandans ina qepun du imma patei alldi piik sokjand.
38 Jah qap du im gaggam du paim bisunjane haimom jah
:

badrgim, ei jah jainar merjaU, unte dupe qam.

39 Jah was merjands in synagogim ize and alia Galeilaiaii jah

unhulpons uswafrpands.

40 Jah qam at imma prutsfill habands, bidjands ina jah kniwani

knussjands jah qipands du imma patei jabai wileis, magt mik
gahrainjan.

41 Ip lesus infeinands, ufrakjands handu seina attaitok imma

jah qap imma : wiljau, wafrp brains.

42 Jah bipe qap pata lesus, suns pata prutsfill afiaip af imma,
jah brains warp.
Ch.i. 27-42] EvayyiXiov Kara MdpKov 215

27 Kal i6afjL^7]0i](rav TrdvT€S Scrre avCrjTeLV .

wpos iavrovs
A.eyoyras* rC ecrrtv tovtq; t} bibayy] Kaan) avT7],

OTL Kar €^ov(riav Kal rots rrvevjxacrLV rots dmddpTot,s

iTTLrdcrcreL, kuI vraKovova-w avrS;
28 ’E£{]X.d€V §€ aKOT) avTOv (vdifs els dki]v ti]v rcepCyoipov
1}

rrjs TakiXaias,
29 Kat evOiois e/c rrjs crvpaycoyfjs i^ekBovres ijkBov els rr//*

oluav St)u,coi>os Kal ’AuBpeou pera 'laKdjSov Kal 'lonavvov,

30 'H §6 TievBepa ^tpLtojfos KariKeiro TTvpiercrov(ra, Kal evOicos
Klyovcnv avria Trepl avrijs.

31 Kal T7po(Tek 6 (x>v jjyeipev avT7}V Kpary^a-as ri/s avrijs’

Kal d<j)f]Kep avrrjv <5 rrvperds evdem, Kal biTjKovei avrots.

32
’
0 \|rtas 8e yevQ\iivr]s, ore ISu 0 qktos, i^epov Ttpos ahrov
'ndvras rovs kukcos eyopras Kal rovs haiixopi^opivovs.

33 Kal rj rokts okrj k'n:i(rvvr]yp.iv 7} irpos rrip 6vpav.

34 Kal eBepdreva-ev -Kokkovs KaKws eypvras irotKlAats i^ocroi9> ^

Kal baipovLa nokka e^efBakev, Kal ovk r}(pi.ev kaketv ra

baipovia, on fihei<rav avrop.

35 Kal Trpcoi’ ’4vi>\}xov klav dyao-ra? e^r^kBev Kal aTrijkdep eh

epi^pov TOTiov Kal eKet rrpoarrivxero.
36 Kal Karebm^av avrop 6 %ipLU>v Kal ol p-er awoC.
37 Kal evpovres avrov keyovcnv avr^ on Trdpres ere CV”
TOVCTLV.

38 Kal kiyu avrots" ayu)p.ei> els rds exopivas K(^jXOTtdket.s,

tva Kal €Ket K7]p'v^LO' eh rovro yap e^eky^kvBa.

39 Kat 7]P K7ipd(r(r(op ev rats a-vvayuiyats avr&p els dkr)i/ rl)y

TakikaCav Kal rd baipopia eKjidkkav,
40 Kal epxerai TTpos avrop kenpds, irapaKakav avrop Kal
yovvT^ermi avrov Kal keytov avt^, ort edv Bekijs, bvvaaa.
}xe KaBaptaau
4 1 'O 8e %]crovs crnkayxvKrBels eKreivas^ r^v x ^ avrov
fj\(/aro avrov Kal keyeL adrS* Bekeo, KaBapi(r 6 r]Tt,
43 Kal eirrdvros avrov evBeTjos dTTrjkBev dir’ avrov rj kertpa nal
maBapia-Bii.
 6 : :

2 1 A iwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch. i. 43 -ii. i o

43 Jah gahrotjands imma suns ussandida ina,

44 jah qajj du imma: saihr ei mannhun ni qij^ais waiht : ak-

gagg ]3uk silban ataugjan gudjin, jah atbafr fram gahraineinai

3
jjeinai j^atei anabau)? Moses du weitw6di|)ai im.

45 is usgaggands dugann merjan filu jah usqijjan j^ata waiird,

swaswe is jujjan ni mahta andaugjo in baiirg galei]?an, ak uta

ana aujjjaim stadim was ;
jah iddjedun du imma allajjro.

CHAPTER 11

I Jah gaMij) aftra in Kafarnaum afar dagans, jah gafrfhun

jjatei in garda ist.

Jah suns gaqemun managai, swaswe ju|?an ni gambstedun

nih at daiira, jah rodida im wadrd.

3 Jah qemun at imma uslijjan bairandans, hafanana fram

fidworim.

4 Jah ni magandans nehra qiman imma fadra manageim, and-

hulidedun hrot Jjareiwas lesus, jah usgrabandans insdilid^dun
jjata badi, jah fralaflotun ana jjammei lag sa uslijja.
10
5 Gasaihrands j5an lesus galaubein ize qa|3 du J^amma usli|jin :

barnilo, afletanda Jjus frawadrhteis jaeinos.

6 Wesunuh |>an sumai Jjize bokarje jainar sitandans jah }>agk->

jandans sis in hairtam seinaim

7 hra sa swa rodei]? naiteinins ? hras mag afietan frawaiirhtinsj

niba ains guj) ?
8 Jah suns ufliunnands lesus ahmm seinarama Jjatei swa }jai

initodedun sis, qa]? du im : duhre niit6|3 |5ata in hafrtam

izwaraim?

9 hrajjar ist azetizo du qijjan j?amma uslij^in : afletanda jsus

frawadrhteis ]?ein6s, jjau qifian: urreis jah nim jsata badi
j?einata jah gagg?
AJjJjan ei witeij? J)atei waldufni habdij* sunus mans ana airjpai

afletan frawadrhtins, qaj) du pamma usiijjin

Ch. i. 43-ii. 10] Evayyektop Kara MdpKOp 217

42Ea\ i{j.lipip)craixevos avTta evBms civTov

44 Kal K4yu avrS* opa pt]b€vl prjbev etTrijs,- dk\a vTtays

(TcavTov od^Gv T(p Upd ml TTpoffivsyK€ "nepl tov Kadapi-
arpov (TOV a TTpocrira^sv Mcocrjjs els papTvpiov oItois.

45 '0 Se e^ekdmv fip^aro Krjpija-creiv Trokka koI bia(p7]fxCCeu>

TOV koyov, &(TT€ pijKen avrov bvvaardai ^avep&s els Tsokiv
eiarekQeiv, akk" e^oa ev epyjfxois roTTOty Kal f/pxovTO
Ttpbs avToif TravToxoBev,

CHAPTER II

1 Kal ei(Ti]k6ev irdkiv eis Kairepvaovp St* 7ipepm> kul

'
ijKOvbrdj] on ets olkov eorTLV.
2 Kac gv^ecos (rvvrf)(d'(]<Tav 'nokkoi, coore prjKeTt ju.'JjSe

rd TTpos Ti}v Odpav, koL ekdkeL avrocs tov kdyov.

3 Kal epxovTai irpos avTov TrapakvTLKov ^ipovres alpdpevov
iiTro T€(r(rdpo)v.

4 Kal /XT) dvvdpevot Trpoa-eyyicrai aorfi Sta rbv d^kov, drrecTTe-

yacrav TTjV crTeyijv oirov T/y, /cal e^opv^avres ;)(aX(t)(n2; rbv
KpdjSarrov, ecp^ <S d irapakvTiKds Kare/cetro.

5 ’ISwi' d TTjo-owy tt/v ttlo-tiv avr&v keyei rw rrapakvnK^'

rinvov, d(pecovTa( (tol at dpaprCai arov,

6'^Ho-ay Se rives r&v ypapparea>v eKet mOi^pevoi ml bia-

koyi(6pevoi iv rais mpbCais avr&v'

7 Tt o^ros O-0TCO? XaXei ^kaa-^Tjpias; rCs hvvarai dcfnivai

apaprias el pi] ets d Beds/
S Kal evBeoos iiriyvovs d ’It/crow tS rrvevpaTi avrov on
ovTcos avrol hiakoylQovTai ev iavrois, etrrev avrols' rt ravra
biakoyi^ecrde ev rats mpbCais vp&v;
9 Tt epTiv evKOTrcdrepov elrteiv r(p irapakvriK^' d(l}io>VTaC
croi al dpapriai, fj eiTreiv eyeipe koX dpov rbv Kpd^arrdv
(TOV ml TTepirtaTei;

io"Iya eibrjre on i^ovcrCav d utds ro€ dvOpcor^ov irtl

rps yrjs cKpievca dpapnas, keyei ru irapakvnKf’

 1

2 1 8 A twagg^ljp pairh Markit [Ch . ii . 1 1 -2

1
1
}5U5 qi]>a : urreis nimuh Jjata badi fsein jah gagg du garda
peinamma.

1 2 Jah tirrais suns jah ushafjands badi usiddja faiira andwahj^ja

allaiae, swaswe usgeisnodedun allai jah hauhideduii mikil-
jandans gu|j, qij^andans Jiatei ai\v svva ni gasehrun.

13 Jah galaijj aftra faur marein, jah all manageins iddjedun du

imma, jah Misida ins.

14 Jah hrarbonds gasalir Lafwwi jjana Alfaiaus sitandan at

motai jah qaj? du imma : gagg afar mis. Jah usstandands

iddja afar imma.

15 Jah war]?, bi]?e is anakumbida in garda is, jah managai mo-

tarjos jah frawadrhtdi mij? anakumbidedun lesua jah siponjam
is ;
wesun duk managai jah iddjedun afar imma,

1
6 Jah ]?di bokarjos jah Fareisaieis gasaihrandans ina matjandan
mi|? ]?aim mdtarjam jah frawaurhtaim, qe]?un du )?^im sipon-
jam is ; hra ist |?atei mij? motarjam jah frawadrhtdim matjij?

jah driggldj? .?

1 7 Jah gahausjands lesus qa]? duim : ni }>aurbun swin]?ai lekeis,

ak ]?ai ubilaba babandans ;
ni qam la]?6n uswadrhtans, ak
frawaurhtans.

18 Jah \\'esun siponjos lohannis jah Fareisaieis fastandans; jah

atiddjedun jah qej?un du imma : duhre siponjos lohannes jah
Fareisaieis fastand, ij? ]?ai ][?einai siponjos ni fastand ?

19 Jah qa]? im lesus; ibai magun sunjus bru])fadis, und ]?atei

mi]jim ist bru]?fa]7 S, fastan ? swa lagga hreila swe mi]? sis

haband bru]?fad, ni magun fastan.

20 AJ?j?an atgaggand dagos |?an afnimada af im .sa biTi])fa]?s, jah

]?an fastand in jainamma daga.

21 Ni manna platfanins niujis siuji}? ana snagan fairnjana; ibai

afnimdi fullon af ]?amma sa niuja])amma fairnjin. jah wafrsisa

gatadra wairj?i|?.
Ch, ii. TI--21:] EuayyeX.iot' Kara MdpKou 219

1 1 Sot Aeyttij iyeipe Kal apov rbv K/jdjSarroV (tov ml vnaye

els TOV OIKOV OfOU.

1 2 Kal 'i)yep 0 t] evdicas Kal apas tov KpdjSaTTOV e^ijkOev evav~

riov irdvTcov, &(rTe e^iaracrdai Tiavras Kal ho^dCeiv top
deov, XeyovTas on oyhiiroTe o^ois eihofxev.
13 Kal eirjXdeif TtdXiv rapd rrjv daXaccrav ml ttBs 6 d)(Xos

ypX^To Ttpbs avTov, Kal ebibaa-Kev avrods.

^
14 ^0! TTapdyoiv etbev Aevl rov tov KX<^aiov Ka6rnj.evov eirl

TO reXdviov, Kal Xeyei a^rS* aKoXodOei fiou Kal avacrras

’tjKoXo'udrjcrev avrQ.
13 Kal eyiveTo ev up KaraKeia-daL avrbv ev rfj olKia avTov,
Kal iToXXol reXm'at Kal apapunXol (TvvaviKeiVTO Tf ’’hjaov
ml rots pa 07]Tais avrov' r(<rav yap ttoXXoI koI ^KoXodOnjcraif
avrQ,
16 Kal 01 ypapparets Kal ol ^Papicratoi, ibdvTes abrbv ecrOtovra
pera riav reXtAvSiV Kal ap^aproiXm, eXeyov rots padrjTats
avTov' t( bn pera r&v reXmmv kcu apapT(jciX&v icrOiei

Kal Ttivei;
1
7 Kal aKobaras 6 ^li]crovs Xeyet avrois* ov xpetav exovcriv
ot Irxvovres larpov dAA’ ot KaK&s exovres' ovk fjX&ov
KaXicrat btKaCovs, dXXa dpaprcoXovs.
1 8 Kal ^crav ol paOrjral 'la)dvi>ov Kal ol (paptcraioi in^aredovres,
Kal ipxovrat Kal Xeyovcrtv avT<p' bta tC ol paOrjTal 'Icodvvov
Kal ot T&v ^aptaraCoiv VYjarredovo-tv, ot Se o-ol paQi^ral ov
vijaredovartv;

19 Kal etirev a-yrots 6 ’Itjotovs* jxi] bvvavTat ol viol tov vvp-

<Pmvos, h> (S 0 vvp^ios per avrfav Icrrti', vriarevem; oaov
Xpdi’ov ped' eavT&v ^x'^vcrtv rbv irvpcf>iov, ov bvvavrai
V 7]CrT€VeLV.
20 ’EAedfroyrat Se rjpepat orav ditapdrl dir^ avrmi b vvp<j}CQs,

Kal Tore vrjcrrevcrovcnv iv eKeCvrj tp ^pepa.

21 Oiyoels eirtlBXiijpa paKKovs dyvd<f>ov iTTipaisret errl Iparm
TToXaifp' el be pip Capet ro 'irXrjpcapa wn avrov to Katpbp
TOV iraXatovj koX aytapa yCverat.
2 20 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch.ii, 2 2~iu, 4

22 Ni manna giuti|3 wein juggata in balgins fairnjans; ibai iiuft(3

distairai wein Jjata niujo j^ans balgins jah wein usgutniji, jah
|>ai balgeis fraqistnand ; ak wein juggata in balgins niujans
giutand.

23 Jah warj) ]?airhgaggan imma sabbato daga Jjafrh atisk, jah

dugunnun siponjos is skewjandans raupjan ahsa.

24 Jah Fareisaieis qe})un du imma: sai, hra taujaiid siponjos

j3einai sabbatim j^atei ni skuld ist ?

35 Jah is qaj? du im: niu ussuggwu]? aiw hra gatawida Daweid,

jran j?aiirfta jah gredags was, is jah Jjai mi)> imma ?

26 hraiwa galaijj in gard gujjs uf Abia]?ara gudjin jah hMibans

faiirlageinais matida, jsanzei ni skuld ist matjan niba aindim
gudjam, jah gaf jah ]?aim mi]? sis wisandam ?

27 Jah qap im sabbato in mans war]? gaskapans, ni manna

: in

sabbato dagis

28 swaei frauja ist sa simus mans jah |>amma sabbato.

CHAPTER III

1 Jah galaij? aftra in synagogen, jah was jdinar manna ga|)aiir-

Sana habands handu.

2 Jah witaidedun imma hailidediu sabbato daga, ei wrohide-

deina ina.

3 Jah qa|? du jjamma mann jjamma gajsadrsana habandin

handu : urreis in midumai.

4 Jah qaJp du im : skuldu ist in sabbatim pmp taujan aj|7kau

un]?iu]? taujan, saiwala nasjan Siippin usqistjan? eis

Jjahaidedun,
 Ch. ii. 3 2-iii. 4] 'EivayyiXiov Kara MdpKOV 221

22 Kai ovdeh /
3 dAXei oXvov vidv eis dcrKOVs TTaXaioiJs* d
8e jM], p-qa-cr^i 6 otvos 6 vdos roits clctkovs, koX 6 otvos
(Kx^ira-L Kal oi da-Kol d/nokovvraL, dXXa oivov viov ds
.acKoyj Kaivovs /Skr^rdov,
23 Kat iyeyero TrapaTrop^vea-dai avrdv iv rots (rd/3 ^a(nv bia
T&v (ntop[p.aiv, Kal ijp^avTo oi }xa 0r]Tal avrov oboTToidv
TiKkovres rovs a-raxvas.
24 Km Oi 4>api<raioi dkeyov avrS* ibe ri iroiovo-tp rots (rdj3<-

f^aaiv h ovK e^ecrriv;

25 Kat avTos dkeyev avToXs- ovbdTTore dvdyvcorc ri iiroCrjirev
Aavdb, ore xpda:v dayev Kal irreCvacrep, avrd^ Koi ol pied
avTovp
26 ITiSs elaijkOev els rov oIkov rov Oeov errl '*Aj3 iddap dpyte-
pecos Kai. TODS aprovs TTpo 6 d<re(ios
rrjs e^ayeVf o'Ss ovk
e^etTTiv (payeXv el p.rj roTs Upevcrtv, Kal eboiKev Kal rots
.crvv avnp oScrty;
2^ Km
ekeyev avrois’ rd ad^^arov bta top apBpoartop
eyeyero^
oiy 6 dpOpioTtos bid to arajSIBarop,
-S cocrre KVpios ecrrtp 6 vids rod difOp^rrov Kal rod (raB-
jSdrov,

CHAPTER m
1 Kat el(r^k$ep els ndkip
r^p o-iimytoyj;y, Kal fjp iicet
dv$pmros eiT]papndpT]p eycov r^p yeipa,
2 Kal Traperrjpovpro airrdv, d rots crdp/Sacriv
^
Bepamdaei
avroPf Lpa Karrjyop'^acoarip avrov,
3 Kat Aeyet r<p dp^p^TTip rw iir}paiilidpr]v exoprt Tr]P x^^a*
kyeipe ds rd [xdcrop.
.4 Kat. Aeyet airotsr dieerriv ev rots trajS/Saa-iv dyaBorroii}^
.<rm^.7] KaKOTroiijaai,
fvXW o-&.(rai Jj dTVOKTeLvaii oi b^e
etrtftjTrcoy.
222 A fzvaggeijo pairh Markii [Ch. iii. 5-1 s

5 Jah ussaihrands ins miji moda^ gaurs in daubi]36s hafrtin

ize du Jjamma mann; ufiakei

qa]3 J^o handu ]?eina! Jah
ufrakida, jah gastoj? aftra so handus is.

6 Jah gaggandans j^an Fareisaieis sunsaiw mi]? ]?aim Hero-

dianum garuni gatawidedun hi ina, ei imma usqemeina.
Jah lesus aflai]? mi]? siponjam seinaim du marein, jah filu

manageins us Gaieilaia laistidedun afar imma,

8 jah us ludaia jah us lai'rusadlymini jah us Idumaia jah

hindana laurdanaus ; jah 3?ai bi Tyra jah Seidona, manageins
hlu, gahausjandans hran filu is tawida, qemun at imma.
9 Jah qa}? J>aim siponjam seinaim ei skip habaij? wesi at imma
in ]?iz6s manageins, ei ni j?raiheina ina.

10 Managans auk gahdilida, swaswe drusun ana ina ei imma

attaftokeina,

11 jah swa managdi swe habaidedun wundufnjos jah ahmans

unhrainjans, }?dih pan ina gasehrun, drusun du imma jah
hropidedun qi]?andans patei ]?u is sunus guj?s.

12 Jah filu andbdit ins ei ina ni gaswikun]?idedeina.

13 Jah ustdig in fafrguni jah athaihait j?anzei wilda is, jah gali]?un
du imma.

14 Jah gawafirhta twalif dq wisan mij? sis, jah ei insandidedi ins

merjan,

15 jah haban waldufni du hailjan saiihtins jah uswairpan un-

hulj?6ns,

16 Jah gasatida Seimona namo Paftrus;

17 jah lakobau ]?amma Zaibafdaiaus, jah lohanne bro|?r lake-

bans, jah gasatida im namna Bauanairgais, ]?atei ist : sunjus
]?eihr6ns

18 jah Andrai'an jah Filippu jah Bar]?auladmaiu jah Matj7aiu

jah i»6man jah lakobu ]?ana Alfaiaus, jah Paddaiu jah
Seimona ]?ana Kananeiten,
 8

Ch. iii. 5
- 1
]
Evay'yekLov Kara MdpKOV 223

5 Kftl 7TepijB)\.s\lrdfJ,€vos avro^s fter* dpyyjs, (Tvkkv7rovp,evos

e”i rfj 7tO)p(a<r€i rfjs Kapbias avr&v kiy^i dv6p<li'n(p'

€Kr€iPoi' Ti]v x^lpct, (Tov, Km Kal air's KarecrraOr]

7] CJiVTOV.

6 Kal i^sXddi’Tss oi Q^apicraloi. svdiois /iera Tiov ‘Hp(o§cai/^i>

(Tvp.(3ovkiov sTToCovv KUT ovTov, oiTOis oiiTov airokefrrao'i.v.

7 Kal 6 ’It^otoCs dvix^ipw^^ pLsra r&v ixaOrjrSif avTov rrpds

rijv ddkacrcrav, Kal Tiokv 7rk{]dos airo rijs Fa/ViAatas t)ko-
kodOrjcrav avT^' Kal airo rijs ’louoatay
8 fcal CTTo 'hpocrok-6p.(ji)v Kal duo TTjs ’JSovjuataj /cal irspav
TOV ’lopddvov Kal ot irspl Tvpov Kal Sid^vat irkfjOos irokv,
aKOvaavrss daa sirom, fjkdov irpos avrov,
9 Kal siTTsv rots pLoOi^Tois avrov iva rkoidpiov rrpoaKapTspfj
avTf did TOV oykov, %va pit] Okifiivmv avrov,
10 IIoAAovs yap sdsp&nsvtTsv, Sars sTri'irtrrTsiv iva avrov
a^j/covrai’ Kal do-oi etxov pdariyas
1 1 Kal rd Trvsvpara rd aKadapra, drav avrov edsdpsL, vpocri-
TTiTTrev avrip Kal sKpa^sv kiyovra on crv st 6 vlb$ rov
dsov.
1 2 Kal vokkd iirsTtpia avrois tva pii} ^avspov avrov rronj-

aiooriv.

13 Kal dva^aivsi sis rd dpos, fial rrpoa-Kaksirai ovs ijOsksv

avrds, Kal drrrjkBov irpos avrov.
14 Kal sTToi^arsp hrahsKa tva doaiv p.sr' avrov, Kal tva drro^
crrekkp avrovs K^jpva-asiv

15 /cal sxeiv iiovahv dsparrsysw ras voaovs Kal iK^dkksiv

rd baipidi'ia.

^ 6 Kal sitsOtjksv Sipuavi dvop,a Iterpov'

1 7 Kal ^laKcajSov rdv rod Zs^ebaCov Kal 'loidvvrjv rdv dbsk<pbv
rov ’IaKco/3ou Kal s7rs6i)Ksv avrois 6v6p.ara Boavspyss, d
Scrriv viol ^povrijs.
r 8 Kal '‘Avbpiav /cal ^Ckirtrrov Kal Bapdokopaiov Kal Mardaiov
Kal @iopdv Kal ’ia/c&jjSop rdv rov ^AkcpaCov Kal 0 abbaiop
Kal '!^ipoiva rdv Kavavirrjy
224 Aiwaggeijo pairh Marku [Ch. iii. 19-33

19 jah ludan Iskarioten, saei jah galewida ina.

20 Jah atiddjedun in gard, jah gai’ddja sik manage!, swaswe ni

mahtedun nih hlaif matjan.

21 Jah hausjandans fram imma bokarjos jah anj^arai usiddjedun

gahaban ina ; qej^un auk fiatei usgaisij^s ist.
22 Jah bokarjos Ipii af lafrasadlymai qimandans qejsun |?atei

Baiailzafbul habai]?, jah Jiatei in Jiamma reikistin unhulj^ono

iiswafrpi]3 })aim unhulj)6m.

23 Jah athaitands ins in gajukom qaj) du im : hraiwa mag

Satanas Satanan uswafrpan ?

24 Jah jabai jiiudangardi \vi]?ra sik gadailjada, ni mag standan

so Jjiudangardi jaina.

25 Jah jabai gards wijjra sik gadailjada, ni mag standan sa

gards jdins.

26 Jah jabai Satana usstojj ana sik silban jah gadailijis war|j, ni
mag gastandan, ak andi habai]?.

27 Ni manna mag kasa swinjjis galeij^ands in gard is wilwan,

niba faurj^is j^ana swinjian gabindi]? ;
jah }>an ]3ana gard is

. diswilwai.

28 Amen, qijia izwis, Jjatei allata afletada jsata frawaurhte

sunum manne, jah naiteinbs swa manages swaswe waja-
merjand ;
sg ajjjian saei wajamereif) ahman weihana ni habaij) fralet aiw,
ak skula ist aiweinaizos frawaurhtais.

30' Unte qe]>un : ahman unhrainjana habaiji.

31 Jah qemun ]?an aijjei is jah brojjrjus is jah uta standaiidona

insandidedun du imma, haitandona ina.

32 Jah setun bi ina manage! ;

qej>un ]?an du imma; sai, ai]7ei

Jjeina jah brojsrjus 'peinii jah swistrjus J>ein6s uta sSkjand

]5Uk.

33 Jah andhof im qijiands: hro ist. so ai]?ei ineina J)ai

broj^rjus meinai ?
 1

Ch, iii, 19-33] J^vayy 4\iov KaTo, Map kop 225

igKal '‘lovhav ’^c^^capic^r^/7^ koI TrapebaiKev avTov. Kal

epxovrai ds oIkov
30 Kol crvvepx^Tat %akip o 6y\os, &aT€ pr} C)vvacr0at avTovs
prjT^ apTov (lioyeiv.

2iKal aKoija-avTes oi Trap"' avTov e^rjXdov apOLT^trai avrov

ikeyov yap on i^ecrrr}.

22 Kal oi ypappareis ol airo ^lepoarok^pcov mra^dvres ekeyoi’

on Bfek^e^ovk kui on ijf rZ dpxpvn r&v 'bat,povl<jov

iKjSdkka TO. baipovia.

23 Kol TTpoa-mkea-dpevos avTovs iv TTapa^okaLS ^heyev avrois'
STws Bvvarai a-aravds (rar avdv iK^dkkeiv;
24 Kat ^d,p Paaikda ^0’ kaxn-^v pepi(r$f], ov hvvarai crTa07jvcu

^ ^ankda iicsm].
25 Kal eav olKia i(f kavrpi' pcpLo-Off, ov hvvarai crraOf/pai

1] oIk'm ^Keivrj,
26 Kal et 6 a-aravds dvea-rp kavrov Kal pep^pLcrraL, ov
Hvarai a-radijvaL, dXkd reXos €)(€t.

37 Ovbels bdvarai ra a-K^-vrj row la-yvpov dcrek^uiv eis t 7 )v

oiKcav avTOv tiap-rracrai, eav pi] Trp&roi* rov la-^vpov bijcri],

Koi rdre rrjv olKcav avrov diapTrda-p.

2B’Apr}v kdyo) -vpiv on -ndvra d(f}€6i]crerat ra hpapr-pparo.
TOLS vlois T&v a7f6p(07ru>Vf Koi ^kacTfpijptai, Scras dv 8Xa-/

<r<pr]pi](r0i<nv’

29 os 3’ dv 0kaa-(l)7]pijcrr) ds rb m'fvpa rb dym>, o-vk ex^i

a(j}€(nv ds rbv alava, aXX’ b'cyds €<rTiv amviov dpaprip

paras.
SO^Ort eXeyow Trvsvpa aKadaprov
3 "Epxoi^rai ovv 1
) pijrrfp a-vrov Kal ol dbck^ol avrov, Kal
iarrSres arrea-TGikav rrpds avrov (pcovovvres avrov.
33 Kal €Kd 9r]ro rrepl avrdv o)(kos, dhtov 8e awrcS* tSow 1]

p-rjri]p <rov Kal ol a8 eX<jbot (row /cal ai aSeXcjbal crow l^w

{i]Tov(riv ore.

33 Kal dneKpiBri avrois keyoov' ris ea-rijf ri pt'jrpp pov fj ol

dbek(f)Ot pov;
1187 Q
226 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch, iii. 34~iv. u
34 jah bisaihrands bisunjane j^ans bi sik sitandans qa|) : sai,

ai)jei meina jah ]7ai brojjrjus meinai.

35 Saei allis waurkeif* wiljan gujjs, sa jah broj^ar meins jah

swistar jah aijjei ist.

CHAPTER IV

1 Jah dugann laisjan at mareiHj jah galesun sik du

aftra lesus

imma manageins filu, swaswe ina galeij^aniih:/? in skip gasitan

in marein ; jah alia so manage! wij^ra marein ana siajja was.

2 Jah laisida ins in gajukom manag, jah qa}5 im in laiseinai

sein^i:

3 hauseij) ! Sai, urrann sa saiands du saian fraiwa seinamma.

4 Jah war]?, mi]?}>anei salso, sum rafhtis gadrdus fadr wig, jah
qemun fuglos jah fretun ])ata.

5 An]3aruj3-]3an gadraus ana stdinahamma, Jjarei ni habaida

air])a managa, jah suns iirrann, in pizei ni habdida ditipdizos

airjjos;

6 at sunnin ]?an urrinnandin ufbrann, jah unte ni habaida

waurtins gajjailrsnoda.

7 Jah sum gadraus in Jtadrnuns ;

jah ufarstigun Ipii J^atirnjus

jah afhrapidedun })ata, jah aki-an ni gaf.

8 Jah sum gadraus in alrjia goda, jah gaf akran urrinnando

jah wahsjando, jah bar ain jah ain -j’ jah ain t.

9 Jah qaj) : saei habai ausona hausjandona, gahausjai.

10 I}) bi]?e war]? sundro, frehun ina ]?di bi ina mi|? |?aim twa-
libim |?iz6s gajukons.

1
1 Jah qa}? im : izwis atgiban ist kunnan runa |?iudangardjos
gu]?s, ij? jaindim |>dim uta in gajukom allata wau']?i|?,
Ch. iii. 3 -Hv. ii] Rvayyikiov Kara MdpKov 227

34 Kat TTcptfdke^f/dfuvos icuKkip robs wepl avrbv Kud'ifjuevovs

kiyei' the if fJLTjTTjp p.ov Kat ol dbekipob ftov,

3o''0s‘ yap av iroiricrrj to Oiknjfta rov Oeov, ovtos dbek(p 6s pMV

Kat dbektpy] Kai pi/t^r'/jp ioriv.

CHAPTER IV

1 Kat vakiv ripiaro hihacrKeiv Trapa rijv 6dka(r(rav, koX

(Tvv'qyQ'q ttpo^ avrbv o)(kos rokiJS} &crre avrdp ipjddpra eis

TO TtkoLov Ka$ij<T0aL iv rfj dakda-a-rj, Kal rds o oxXos rpbs

rdp ddka<T(rav iirl ttJs yrjs yv-
2 Kal eUbaamv obTovs iv Txapa^okats rokka, Kal ^keyev
avroLS iv Tjj StSaxfj avroC*
3 ’AKOtJere. tSov i^ijkdev 6 o-Treipcoy too <nretpat rdp ardpov
avTov,
4 Kal iyevero h toJ (nr^Cpetv 0 pikv eVeo-ey irapa njy 6b6v,
Kal “^jkdev ra Trereiva Kal KaTe(j)ay€v avro.

5 *^AAXo 6e eirecrep eTrl to werpwSfs, orov ovk yf]v

rokki/jv, Kal evddm k^avirsik^v bia ro pLi] ^d 6os
yr]S'

6 ‘^k(ov Se dvareikavros €KavfJt.ci>T(cr6i], Kal bih to fjbrj

pC^av iirjpdvBr}.
7 Kal akko eirecrev els rds aKavOas, Kal dve^rio-av at aKovdai
Kal {Twinvi^av avrd, Kal Kap-ndv ovk e8co«:6^^
8 Kal akko eTrecrev els r^v yrjv r^v Kakip Kal ibCbov Kapixov
dva^aiifovra Kal av^dvovra, koa ecfiepev ev rpiaKovra Kal ev
e^^Kovra Kal h e Karov.

9 Kal ekeyev bs ^ra aKovetv, d/coaerco.

10 ''Ore 8 e lyeVero Kara pbdvas, 7)p(arr]iTav avrbv ol rrepl avrbv
<rvv rocs bddeKa rip rapa^ok’^v,
I I Kal ekeyev avrocs’ vp.iv deborai yvcovai rb pvcmjptov rijs
jdankeCas rod 6eov, e/cetyots Se rocs e£(o ev 'napa^okacs ra
Tfdvra ycverai,
228 AiwaggUjo pairh Marku [ch. iv. 12-25

1 2 ei sfahrandans safhraina jah ni gaumjaina, jah hausjandans

Iidusjaina jah ni fraj»jaina, nibai Ivan gawandjaina sik Jali

afletaindau im frawaurhteis.

13 Jah qa]3 du im : ni witu]? Ipo gajukon, jah Ivaiwa alios jDos

gajukdns kunneif ?

14 Sa saijands waiard saijifj.

15 AJ>})an })ii wij^ra wig sind, Jiarei saiada }>ata waurd, jah J)an
gahausjand nnkarjans, suns qimij> Satanas jah usnimi]? wadrd
})ata insaiano in hairtam ize.

16 Jah siiid samaleiko J3ai ana stdinahamma saianans, paiei j^an

hausjand jjata wadrd, suns mi]? faheddi nimand ita,

1*7 jah ni haband wadrtins in sis, ak hreilahrairbai sind ;

jjajjrdh,

bijie qimi}? agio afjjjjau wrakja in Jiis wadrdis, suns gamarz-

janda.

18 Jah J>di sind j^ai in }?adrnuns saianans, |?di wadrd hdus-

jandans,

IQ jah saurgos j^izos libaindis jah afmarzeins gabeins jah pH hi

]pata an]jar lustjus inn atgaggandans afhrapjand psitu w'adrd

jah akranalaus \vaar})i]3.

20 Jah jjai sind pH ana afrjjai p\zk\ godon saianans }>diei haus-
jand J^ata wadrd jah andnimand, jah akran bairand, din
jah din j jah din *r,

21 Jah qa]5 du im : ibai lukarn qimi]> duj)e ei uf melan satjdidau

aippixL undar ligr? niu ei ana lukarnasta|?an satjdidau ?

22 Nih allis ist hra fulginis J)atei ni gabafrhtjaidau ; nih war})

analdugn, ak ei swikun}) wair|)ai.

23 Jabai Ivas habai dusona hdusjandona, gahdusjai.

24 Jah qajj du im saihrij) hra hausei})

: In |?izdiei mita}) ! miti]?,

mitada izwis jah bidukada izwis ]3aim galdubjandam.

25 Unte ]rishrammeh saei habai}) gibada imma; jah saei ni

habaiji jah jratei habdi|> afnimada imma.

 1

Ch. iv. i3-2g] ^vojyyikiov Kara MapKov 2 2g

12 I'm /iJA€7roz;res iSki-noifTW kuI pi] tboicrii', kuI aKOVovres

aKovcaenv Kal ovvlSktlv, pi^TTOTe iirtaTpe-ijroLxrtv Kal

a(l)€ 0 f) avTois ra apapTt]paTa»

13 Kal X.iy€i avrois' ovic oWare ‘•n)v 'napa^oXpv ravr^jv, kciI

Ttm Tracras' ms Tiapa^okas yimcr&frQ^;

1 4 'O crireipoDP tov kdyop <T7r€ip€i.

IoOStoi Se eifTiy 01 Trapa rjjv odov ottov cnreCp^Tai 6 koyos,

Koi orav aKodaroicnv, cvSiois epyerai 6 a-aravas Kal atpei

rhv koyov rov scr-nappivov iv rats KaphCais avr&v.

16 Kal ovTot eia IV Spoiois ol im ra Trerpdh} cnretpopevot,
(A orav aKovcriaaiv rbv koyov, (Mioos pera ya.{MS kap^d-
voviriv avTQV,
1
7 Kal oiK ^xovaiv pl^av h> kavrois, dkka irpoa-mipoi etcrty*

etra yniopivris 6ki\^m<i ^ bmypov diet rbv koyov evdim

(rKavbakiCovrai.
18 Kal odroC eccra* ol ets ras aKavdos cnreipop^voi, ot rov
koyov aKOvovres',
19 Kal at piptpvaL rov atwaos rovroD Kal 9 dirdri] rod
irkovTOV Kal at rcepl ra koma kmBvpLat. dairopevopevai.
(TvpTTvCyova-iv rbv koyov, Kal aKaprros yCv^rac.
20 Kal odroL elatv ol iirl T7}v yrjv rpv Kakijv arrapivTis,
oirti'es aKovovertv rbv koyov Kal Trapaoe^oyratj Kal Kapixo-
(popovcrt,v iv rpiaKOvra Kal ev ii^jKovra Kal h mar6v,
2 : Kal ^keyev aurois* pijrL 6 kdyvos ipysrat, tva vTrb rbv
poOLov T€$fj 7} virb rriv Kkiviijv; ovy^ tva IttI rpv kvyvCav
redfj;
23 Ov yap kcrriv ri KpVTrrbv b iav pr} (j^avepcaBfp ovde iyevero
aiTOKpvfpov, dAX’ tva eis (l)av€pbv skOij.

23 El ns Sira modeiv, aKovdreo.

24 Kal lAeyey avrots' fSkirrere ri aKovere, iv (S pirpf
perpar€, perppB'qa-erai. vptv, Kal -TTpoerretf^jO'erat vpiv rots
CLKOVOValV.

2 5*Os yap dv ’ixjh boBija-erat avr& Kal ds ovk l^ei, Kal

d eya, dpO/jo-erai, arr avrov.
 ;

230 Aiwaggeljd pairh Markit [Ch. iv. 26-40

37 swa ]?iudangardi gul^s, swaswe jabai manna

26 Jah qa|3: ist

wairpifj fraiwa ana afrfia.

Jah slepij) jah urreisif) naht jah daga, jah f^ata fraiw keini])
jah liudijj swe ni wait is.

28 Silbo auk airpa. akran bairij?: frumist gras, fsajiroh ahs,

Jsajjroh fullei}} kadrnis in Jiamma ahsa.

29 i>anuh hipe atgibada akran, suns insandei]? gilfia, unte atist

asans.

30 Jah qap hre galeikom jjiudangardja

: gujss, aijjjiau in hrileikai

gajukon gabafram Jjo ?

31 Swe kaurno sinapis, fatei pan saiada ana airpa, ininnisfc

allaize fraiwe ist phe ana afrjjai ;

32 jah pan saiada, urrinnif* jah wafrjjiJ? alMize grase maist, jah
gataujij) astans mikilans, swaswe magun uf skadau is fuglos
himinis gabauan.

33 Jah swaleikaim managaim gajukom rodida du im jjata waiird,

swaswe mahtedun hausjon,

34 Ip inuh gajukon ni rodida im, ip sundro siponjam seinaim
andband allata.

35 Jah qa]? du irn in jainamma daga at andanahtja ]?an waiir-

Jjanamma ;
usleij»am jainis stadis.

36 Jah afletandans ]36 managein andneraun ina swe was in

skipa ;
jah pan anjjara skipa wesun mi]? imma.

37 Jah war]? skura windis mikila jah wegos waltidedun in skip,

swaswe ita jufjan gafullnoda.

38 Jah was is ana notin ana waggarja slepands, jah urraisi-

dedun ina jah qejaun du imma laisari, niu kara |3uk jjizei :

fraqistnam ?

39 Jah urreisands gasok winda jah qaj? du marein: gaslawai,

afdumbn Jah anasilaida sa winds jah war)? wis mikil.
!

40 Jah qa]? du im : duhre fadrht^i sijuj? swa? hjaiwa ni nauh

habai]? galaubein ?
Ch. iv, 26-40] EvcLyyikiov Kojra Mdpmv 231

26 Ka'i eAeyev ourcos €(Tt\v tj ^acriXeia rov Oeov, eav

avdpoiTios lidky] tov (mopov kid rris

27 KoX Kadevh} koI h/etp-qrai vvKra Kal iip^ipav, koX 6 cnropos

^Kaa-rdvij Kal p-)]Kijvr)Taif as ovk otdev avros.
28 Avrojxdri] yap tf yrj KapTro^opei, itparov yopTov, etra
orrdxvv, dra •rrkppy-j mrop iv ra a-Tayvi.
29 ^'Orav Be irapao^ 6 Kapitost ^vOias aTroorriXXei to dpi-
iravoVy oTi 7TapecrT7)Kev 6 depLo-pLos.

30 Kal lAeyey rtvi ofjcoitScrafjLev ttjv (Baaikeiav rod deov,

7] h Ttoia TTapajSoXfj napa^aXaix^v aimp;

31 'fi,? KOKKov crivdireaSf os orav cnrapf} iitl rrjs yrjs, ftt/cpo-

T^pos Ttdvrav rav cr'Eepp.driov iariv r&v irii rrjs y^s*#

32 Kal drav <nrapfp dva^aCvu koi yCverac Travrcov rav

Kaxdvav Kal ttocci KXdbovs peydXovs, Scrre dd-
va(r$ai vtto. t^v a-Kiav avTov ra 'nfreivd rod ovpavod
KaTa(TK7)VOVV,

33 Kal roLavrats TTapajSoXais ttoXXoIs iXdXa avrois top

Xoyov, KaOas ihvvavro aKodeiv.
34Xcopls‘ Be rrapa^oKijs ovk iXdXu avrois, kot Idiav Be rots
padrjraLs avrov iTTskvev irdvra.

35 Kal kiyei avrois iv iK^vp rfj ppipa 6\jf[as yiVopivr\s'

hUkdoapev els to irepav,
36 Kal dipevres rov oxkov ‘napaXap^dvovaiv avrov as iv
ra irkoia, Kal dkka Be nkoidpia per’ avrov.

37 Kal yiverai katkaxlr avipov peydk7] Kal ra Kvpara irre-

jdaXkev els rd Trkocov, Sore avrd j/Stj yepi^eoSai.

38 Kal fjV avros iixl ry Trpvpvy eirl to TTpoa-Kepakatov

KaOedbvov Kal hieyeCpova-iv avrdv koX keyovcnv avrip'

dihacTKake, ov piXec croi on dirokkiipeda;

39 Kal bieyepOels iTteripyorev rS dvepfv Kal et-nev rfj 0 akd(r-

cry (nc^TrOi TTepipcoa-o. Kal iKonacrev 6 avepos, Kal. iy ever
.. yakyvi] peydkrj.
40 Kal eLTrev avroTs' ri beikoi iare ovrcos; rrws ovk eyere
muTiv;
 232 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku LCh. iv. 41-v. 13

41 Jah ohtedun sis agis mikil, jah qe>un du sis misso : hras
Jjannu sa sijai, unte jah winds jah marei ufhausjand
imma ?

CHAPTER V
1 Jah qemun hindar marein in landa Gaddarene.
2 Jah usgaggandin imma us skipa suns
gamotida imma manna
us aurahjom in ahmin unhrdinjamma,

3 saei bauain haMida in adrahjom: jah ni

n^udibandjom
eisarnemaim manna mahta ina
gabindan.
4 Unte is ufta eisarnam bi fotuns gabuganaim jah niudiband-
jom eisarnemaim gabundans was, jah galiusida af sis bos
naudibandjos, jah }.5 ana fotum eisarna gabiak,
jah manna
m mahta ina gatamjan.

5 Jah smtemo nahtam jah dagam in adrahjom jah in fairgun-

jam was hropjands jah bliggwands
sik stainam.
6 Gasaitu-ands |.an lesu fairra^ro
rann jah inw4it ina,
7 jah hropjands stibnai mikMi qap-.
hra mis jah bus, lesu
sunau gujjs ]?is hauhistins? biswara
Jjuk bi guba, ni balw-
jais mis!
s Unte qa> imma: usgagg, ahma unhrainja, us bamma
manni
9 Jah frah ina: hra namo }«in? Jah qa]r du imma: namo
mem Laagaion, unte managai sijum.
10 Jah ba]5 ina filu ei ni usdrebi im us landa.
n Wasuh pan jainar hairda sweine haldana
at bamma fair-
gunja.

12 Jah bedun ina alios jjos unhul>6ns qij^andeins: insandei

unsis m po sweina, ei in >6 galeij^aima.
13 Jah uslaubida im lesus suns. Jah usgaggandans ahmans b^i
unhrbimjans galifun in |)6 sweina, jah rann so hairda
and
dnuson m
marein j wesunuJj-Jjan swe twos
Jjusundjos. jah
at hjapnodedun in marein.
 13

Ch. iv. 41-V. 13] EvayyiX(^p Kata MapKov 233

4 Kat €(f}oiBrfdi](rap ^6j3ov ^tiyav, m\ <X^yov irpos aXkijkovs'

rts apa ovros icmv, on Kal 6 avejjios Kal ^ Oakacrcra

VTTaKovovtxw avT^;

CHAPTER V
1 Kai rjkdov ds to Tripav rfjs dokd(r<rr}s ds rrjv xwpay
rS)V Tadapyp&v.
2 Ka^ i^ekdovn avT& ck roS Trkotov evOiois aTirqvTr^cr&

avr(p eK Twv pvi]fid<ov avOpoi-nos ev Tiveupan aKaOdpno,

3 &s T^p mT0LKr](np eiyev ip rois fJt,VT^[ji.aGrip, Kal ovre dkd-
<n(rw ovSecs ibdvaro avrdv br]<rai,

4 hia TO avTov TtokkoKis Tribais Kal hkvcricnv hdtia-OaL Kal

hLm'ndaOai vir avrov ras dkvcret^s Kal ras Ttihas crvpre^
TpupOai, Kat ovbds t(r)(vep avrbp hapaaai.

5 Kal htaiaaPTos voktos koI tjptipas iv rots' fjtpf]pta(np Kal ip

rots' opeorty Kpa^coy Kal KaraKopTcav iavTov ktOots.
6 TSwy be top 'hja-ovp paKpoOev ebpapev Kal TTpO(TeKVVi](rsv
avrop,

7 Kal Kpd^a'i ^oovp pieydkri dpev' tC ipol Kal (roi, ’h/crov

vie TOP &eo€ rov v^ictov; bpKtCtP (re top Oeop, ptrj pte

^acravCcn}^.
8*'EXeyey yap avrQ' i^ekOe, to irpeviaa to dm&aprov, eK
TOV avdpOOTTOV-
9 Kal iprjptoTa avrdv rt ovop,d trot; Kal keyet avru*
keye^p dpopid ptot, on TtokkoC icrptev,

10 Kal TtapeKoket avrov rcokka tva fx^ dTroa-reih] avrois e^co

rijs

ii’Hy 5e exet dyekt] yoipcav ^oaKoptevT} wpos rto dpei’

1 2 Kal rrapeKakearap avrov rrdvres ol baCptoves keyovrev

Trejai^oy et? roos- x^vovs, tva eh avrovs- el<rek6(op.ev,

1 Kal imrpe^l/ev avToh evOetos o Tr^(roi?s. Kal i^ekddvTa

ra TTVedfxara rd aKadapra ela-rfkOov els rovs X'^tpovS) Kal
ajppi}(rev ?; dyeh} Kara rod Kptjptvov els rr]v dakacraav,
))<Tav be m btcrxlktoh Kal irsviyovTO ev rf] dakdcrcry.
234 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch.v. 14-28

14 Jah pa haldandaiis po sweina gaj)lauhun, jah gataihun in

baurg jah in haimdm, jah qemun safhran hra wesi Jjata
waurjjano.

15 Jah atiddjedun du lesua, jah gasafhrand J)ana wodan sitandan

jah gawasidana jah frajjjandan J>ana saei habaida lafgaion,
jah ohtedun.

16 Jah spillodedun im Jiaiei gaselvun, hraiwa warp bi |3ana

wodan jah bi p6 sweina.
17 Jah dugunnun bidjan ina galeipan hindar markos seinos.

18 Jah inn gaggandan ina in skip bap ina^ saei was wods, ei

mip imma wesi.

19 Jah ni laflot ina, ak qapdu imma gagg du garda peinamma

:

du peinaim, jah gateih im, hran filu pus frauja gatawida jah
gaarmdida puk.

20 Jah galaip jah dugann merjan in Dafljapaiilein, hran filu

gatawida imma lesus; jah allai sildaleikidedun.

21 Jah usleipandin lesua in skipa aftra hindar marein, gaqemuii

sik manageins filu du imma, jah was fadra marein.

22 Jah sai, qimip dins pize synagogafade namin Jaeirus; jah

saihrands ina gadraus du fotum lesuis,

23 jah bap ina filu, qipands patei dadhtar meina afiumist habaip,
ei qimands lagjais ana p6 handuns, ei ganisdi jah libai.

24 Jah galaip mip imma, jah iddjedun afar imma manageins

filu jah praihun ina.

25 Jah qinono suma wisandei in runa blopis jera twalif,

26 jah nianag gapulandei fram managaim lekjam jah fraqim-

andei allamma seinamma jah ni wafhtai botida, ak mais
walrs habaida,

27 gabausjandei bi lesu, atgaggandei in managein aftana attaitbk

wastjai is.

28 Unte qap patei jabai wastjora is alteka, ganisa.

Ch. V. i 4“28] Evaryyikiov Kara MapKou 235

1 4 Kal rovs x®
ol jiocTKOVTes Mipvyov Kal aTnjyyetAay els
nju ttoXlv Kal els rovs aypo'vs' Kal iJXOov loeiv rl ecrrw
TO yeyovos.
i 5 K«t ep)(ovTai Trpds rdv ’Itjcrovv, Kal Qeoipovcnv top bac-
poin(6pevov Kad}]p.evov Kal lp.aTL(riJLevov Kal crcocppopovvTa^
TOP i(Tx^i]K6Ta TOP Xeyeaptti Kal e^ol^riBy](Tav.
1 6 Kal dirjytjarapro avrots ol Idovres ttws eyepero rw baipt,ovi-

0}IJi.ev(p Kal ‘nepl t&v yoipmv.

1*1 Kal 7]p^avT0 TtapaKakelv avrov imekdeXv airo t&p op loop
avT&p,
1 8 Kal ep^^dvTos avrov els to Tikoiov vapeKakei avrop o
batpopicrdels Xva per avrov »/.

19 Kal ovK a(j>r}Kev avrov, dkka kiyei avr^' viraye els top
oIkov (tov Tipbs rovs arovs kuI avdyyetkov avrols ocra <roi, 6
Kvptos TTeTroirjKev Kal ‘)]ke 7](rev ae.
20 Kal diryjkOev Kal ypiaro Kripiarcreiv ev rfi AeKaTrdket ocra
im^ia-ep aircp 6 ’irjcrovs, Kal vdpres edavpa(ov.
21 Kal btairepdcravTOs rod ^Irjcrov ev rep irkolcp rrakiv els rb
Tcepav, <jvv 7]ydri oykos rtokvs e'n avrov, koI r/y Trapa ttjv
O dkaercrav.
22 Kal Iboii epyerai ets rcHv apxifrwaycoyoov, ovoparL ^Ideipos,
Kal Ibthv avrbv 'itvrret Ttpbs rovs Ttobas avrov,
2^ Kal TcapeKdket, avrbv rtokkd, keycap dn rb dvydrpiov pov
ecryarm ex^i, Xva ekBcbv eniBps airy ras X^Xpas, Xva creedy

Kal Cvery.
24 Kal dnykOev per avrov, Kal yKokovdei avrep oxkos rrokvs,
Kal (Twidki^ov avrov,
25 Kal yvv7] tls oicra ev pvcrei aXparos ery bcabeKa,
26 Kal rroXXa TcaOovera vtto r[okkSv iarpeav Kal baTravrjcracra
ra 7Tap\ avrys irdvra Kal prqb^v uicpekydeXcra dkka pdkkov
els to x^Xpov ekdovera,
2 'i aKoicracra nepl rod ’Irjo-ov, ekdovera ev rep o'xkep orsLcrOev
iplraro rov tparCov avrov*
28 ’ikeyev yap on Kav r&v Ipartcov avrov d\j/oipai, ercoOi']eroiJMU
236 Aiwaggdjd pairh Marku [Ch.v. 29-43

29 Jah sunsahv gajjaursnoda sa brunna bl6}?is izos, jah ufkunj^a

ana leika jjatei gaMilnoda af j5amnia slaha.

30 Jah sunsahv lesus ufkunjja in sis silbin us sis maht

usgaggandein \ gawandjands sik in managein qa|3 : hras mis
taftok wastjom ?

31 Jah qej3un du imma siponjos is : saiiuis fjo managein

]
3 reihandein 7 uk,
]
jah qijjis : hras mis taftok ?

32 Jah wiaitoda safhran jjo Jjata taujandein.

33 Vp s6 qino ogandei jah reirandei, witandei ]?atei warj) bi ija,

qam jah draus du imma, jah qa]? imma alia }56 sunja.
34 If) is qaf) du izai : dauhtar, galaubeins ]?eina ganasida }>uk,
gagg in gawafrf)i, jah sijais haila af fsamma slaha J^einamma.
35 Nadh]5anuh imma rodjandin qemun fram J>amma synago-
gafada, qif»andans f»atei dauhtar jjeina gaswalt ; hra fianamais
draibeis f)ana laisari ?

36 If) lesus sunsaiw gahausjands f)ata wadrd rodij?, qaj? dti

jjamma synagogafada : ni faurhtei; f)atainei galaubei.

37 Jah ni fralailot ainohun ize mij? sis afargaggan, nibai

Paftru jah lakobu jah lohannen br5|)ar lakobis.

38 Jah galaif) in gard f)is synagogafadis, jah gasaltr adhjodu

jah gretandans jah waifafrhrjandans filu.

39 Jah inn atgaggands qaf* du im : ka adhjof) jah gretif) ? ])ata

barn ni gadauf)noda, ak slepif).

40 Jah bihlohun ina. If) is uswafrpands allaim ganiniif) attan

f)is barnis jah aif)ein jah Jians mi]) sis, jah galaif) inn jjarei

was pata bam ligando.

41 Jah fafrgraip bi handau f)ata barn qaf)uh du izai; taleifia

kumei, f)atei ist gaskeiri}) : mawilo, du fsas qif)a ; urreis.

42 Jah suns urrais so mawi jah iddja; was duk jere twalibe;
jah usgeisnodedun faurhtein mikilai.

43 Jah anabauf) im filu ei manna ni funf>i jah haihait

izai giban matjan.
Ch. V. 3y~43] Bvayy^kiov mra Mdpfcov

Sijlial ei'dicos l^Ti]pai>6r} 7j miy^ rov ai/uaTos avrfjs, Kal eyx'w

Tw crdixaTL on carat diro rijs iiaariyos,

30 Kat €v9io)s 6 'hja-ovs iiriyvovs iv iavr^ rrjv avrov
8vmfji.iv i^eXdovcrav, iirurTpa^ds ev r® dxX(p eXeyar rts

fxov •j/'v^aro rfiy l/j,anW;

31 Kat eXeyoy avrcS ol padijrai. avTov‘ ^Xijreis rhv

<rvv6X(^ovTd tre Kat Xeyets* rty fiov rjxfraro;
32 Kat TreptefiXeTTero Iheiv rrfv rovro wowfo-afray.
33 'H 6e yvv}j ^o^rfdcia-a Kat rpe/jioxxra, etoma 6 yeyovev eir’

avr^, 7}X6€v Kat TTpocrerretrey avT<p Kat cTtrey avr&j Tratrai’

T^y aX^jOeiav.
34*0 8e €t7rey adr^* dvyarep, rf TtLO-tLS crov (rda-cvKev ere*

fiiraye €is etprjyijy Kat t<r(9 t yyiijs diro rrjs p.d<rny os crov.

35*^Ert awou XaXoSyros ep^oyrat utto top dpxi’O'waydyov

Xeyovres on t) Qvydrrfp <rov diridaveVi ri Irt orKvXXus rhv
StSdcTKaXoy;
36 'O Se ’iTfcrovs ivdiois aKovaas tov Xoyov XaXo’ujxevov XiysL
rS) a,pxi‘'^vvay(ay(p' p.^ ^oj3ov, povov Triorreve,

37 Kat ovK d<pyKev oiibiva avr^ crwaKoXovdijcrai et pi] Hirpov

KG.I ’laKco/iov Kal 'luxxvvtfv rhv dbeXtpov ’laKcojSov.

38 Ka^ ^pyerai. eb rov oUkov tov apxio'vvaycdyov, Kal dmpu

Bopv^ov Kat KXaCovTas Kal dXaXd^pvras TrokXd,
39 Ka^ dareX&diP Xiyn avrots’ rC 9opv^d(rOe Kal KXabre; to
•
waihCov ovK ditiBavep dXXd Kadevbeu
40 Kal KareydXwv avrov. 6 be €K(BaXd)v -ncLvras TtapaXap^dvei
rov rrareoa rot; iratSfot; Kat r^v prjrepa Kal roiis per avrov,
Kal elarropederai dirov ijv to iraibiov kimKeipevov,
41 Kai KoaTTfCTas TTfS x^^P°^ rov Traibiov Xiyet avrfp raXida
Kodaet, 0 i(TTi.v pedeppifvevdpevov' rb Kopdenov, crol Xeyco,
^vetoe.

42 Kat evOews aveerrr] rb Kopdanov Kal Trepterrarer rjv yap

evQp o<bb€Ka' Kal e^icrrrfcrav eKorda-et. peyaXip
43 Kat biea-TeCXaro avrots ttoXXo. tva pifbels yvib tovto, ml
eiTrev boOiji'aL avrfj (payeTv,
238 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch. vLi-14

CHAPTER VI

1 Jah usst5]5 jainj)r5 jah qam in landa seinamniaj jah laistideduii

afar imma siponjos is.

2 Jah bij)e warjj sabbato, dugann in synagoge laisjan, jah

managai hdusjandans sildaleikidedun qifjandans hraj^ro :

pamma J^ata, jah hro so handugeino so gibano imma, ei

mahteis swaleikos j^airh handuns is w^rj?and ? t

3 Niu J)ata ist sa timrja, sa sunus Marjins, ij> brojjar lakSba
jah luse jah ludins jah Seimonis ? jah niu sind swistrjus
is her at unsis ? Jah gamarzidai waiirjiun in j^amma.

4 Qa]3 ]3an im lesus Jiatei nist pradfetus unswers, niba in

gabadrjjai seindi jah in ganij?jam jah in garda seinamma.

5 Jah ni mahta jainar dinohun mahte gatdujan, niba fawdim

siukdim handuns galagjands gahailida.
6 Jah sildaleikida in ungaldubeindis ize, jah bitauh weihsa
bisunjane Idisjands.

7 Jah athaihait })ans twalif jah dugann ins insandjan twans

hranzuh, jah gaf im waldufni ahmane unhrdinjdize.
8 Jah faurbauj) im ei waiht ni nemeina in wig, niba hrugga
aina, nih matibalg nih hlaif nih in gafrdos aiz,

9 ak gaskohai suljom: jah ni wasjdij> twaim pdidom.

10 Jah qaj? du ini: Jishraduh |>ei gaggaij in gard, }?ar saljaij?,

unte usgaggaij) jdinjjro.

1
1 Jah swa managai swe ni andnimdina izwis ni hdusjdina izwis,
usgaggandans jainj^ro ushrisjdi]? mulda po undaro fotum
• Amen, qij)a
izwardim du W'eitw6diJ)ai im. izwis : sutizo ist

Saddaumjam aippin Gadmaurjam in daga stauos J^du J>izdi

badrg jainai.

1
2 Jah usgaggandans meridedun ei idreigodedeina.

13 Jah unhuljdns manages usdribun, jah gasalbodedun alewa

managans siukans, jah gahailidedun.

14 Jah gahausida Jiudans Herodes, swikun}) allis war]? namo

Ch.vi. 15-27] Aiimggeljd gairh Marku 239

is, jah qa}? j^atei lohannis sa daupjands us daupaim umiis,

diippe Avaurkjand Jjos mahteis in imma.
15 Anpariii pan qepun patei Helias ist; anparai pan qepun
patei praufetes ist swe ains pize praufete.
16 Gahdusjands pan Herodes qap patei pammei ik haubip
afmaimait lohanne, sa ist : sah urrais us daupaim.
17 Sa auk raihtis Herodes insandjands gahabaida lohannen
jah gaband ina in karkarai in Hairodiadins qenais Filippaus
broprs seinis, unte p6 galiugaida;
18 Qap auk lohanngs du HerSda
patei ni skuld ist pus haban
qen broprs peinis.
19 Ip s5 Herodia naiw imma jah wilda imma usqiman, jah
niniahta:
20 unte Herodis ohta sis lohannen, kunnandsina wafr garafht-
ana jah weihana, jah witaida imma, jah hausjands imma
manag gatawida, jah gabadrjaba imma andhausida.
21 Jah waiirpans dags gatils, pan Herodis mela gabaiirpais
seinaizos nahtamat waurhta paim maistam seindize jah
pusundifadim jah paim frumistam Galeilaias,
22 jah atgaggandein inn dadhtr Herodiadins jah plinsjandein
jah galeikandein Heroda jah pdim mip anakumbjandam,
qap piudans du pizai mdujai; bidei mik pishrizuh pei
wileis, jah giba pus.

23 Jah swor izdi patei pishrah pei bidjdis mik, giba pus und
halba piudangardja meina.
24 Ip si usgaggandei qap du aipein seinai: hris bidjau? Ip
si qap : haubidis lohannis pis daupjandins.
25 Jah atgaggandei sunsaiw sniumundo du pamma piudana bap
qipandei wiljau ei mis gibais ana mesa haubip lohannis
:

pis daupjandins.

26 Jah gaiirs waiirpans sa piudans in pize aipe jah in pize mip

anakumbjandane ni wilda izai ufbrikan.

27 Jah suns insandjands sa piudans spaikulatur, anah/mp

briggan haubip is. Ip is galeipands afmaimait imma haubip
in karkarai,
240 Aiwaggeljo pairh Markti [Ch. vi. 2S-vii. 7

28 jah atbar J?ata haubijjis ana mesa, jah atgaf ita Jjizai maujai,
jah so mawi atgaf ita aijjein seinai,
29 Jah gahausjandans siponjos is qemun jah usnemun leik is
53
jah galagidedun ita in hlaiwa.
30 Jah gai'ddjedun apatistauleis du lesua jah gataihun imma
allata jah swa filu swe gatawide^/m
jah duatsniwun,

54 Jah usgaggandam im us skipa, sunsdiw ufkunnandans ina,

55 birinnandans all J>ata gawi dugunnun ana badjam j^ans ubil
habandans bafran, J)adei hdusidedun ei is wesi.

56 Jah ]3ishraduh Jiadei iddja in hdimos aippiu bailrgs aij^j^au

in weihsa, ana gagga lagidedun siukans jah bedun ina ei ])au
skauta wastjos is attaftokeina ;
jah swa managai swe attaf-

tokun imma, ganesun.

CHAPTER Vn
1 Jah gaqemun sik du imma Fareisaieis jah sumdi ]Aze bSkarje,
qimandans us lafrusaulymim.
2 Jah gasaihrandans sumans jjize siponje is gamdinjdim han-
dum, }3at-ist unjjwahanaim, matjandans hlaibans

3 ijt Fareisaieis jah allai ludaieis, niba ufta jjw’ahand handuns,

ni matjand, habandans anafilh |>ize sinistane,

4 jah af ma]?la niba daupjand ni matjand, jah an]?ar ist manag

l^atei andnemun du haban : daupeinins stikle jah aurkje jah

katile jah ligre ;

3 jjaJjroh J3an frehun ina ]?ai Fareisaieis jah })ai bokarjos:

duhre ]?ai siponjos |?einai ni gaggand bi jjammei anafulhun
J)ai sinistans, ak unf)wahandim handum matjand hlaif ?

6 Ip is andhafjands qajj du im J^atei waila praiifetida Esaias

bi izwis J^ans liutans, swe gamelij? ist : so managei wafrilom
mik swerdijj, i]3 hafrto ize fairra habaij? sik mis.

7 Ip sware mik blotand, laisjandans laiseinins, anabusnins

manne;
Ch. S-33J Aiimggeljo pairh Marku 241

8 afletandans raihtis anabusn gujjs habaij? j^atei aiiafiilhun man-

nans, daupeinins aurkje jah stikle, jah anj>ar galeik swalei-
kafca manag tauji]?.

tj jah qa}? du im ; wafla inwidiji anabusn gu)?s, ei j^ata anafulh-

an5 izwar fastaif).

10
13
Moses auk raihtis qa]?: swerai at£aii fieiiiana jah aijjein

jjeina ;
jah saei ubil qij^ai attin seinamma aij^jjau aif^ein seinai,

daujxau afdaujsjdidau.
11 Ij? jus qi]3i]3: jabai qij^ai manna attin seinamma
ai]5ein: kaurban, jiatei ist maijjms, jjiskrah J^atei us mis
gabatnis,
jah ni fraleti]? ina ni wai'ht taujan attin seinamma siippin
aijjein seinai,

13 blaujjjandans waurd gu]?s pizii anabusnai izwardi, Jjoei

anafnihuj) ;
jah galeik swaleikata manag taujijp.

14 Jah athaitands alia Jjo managein qaj) im ; hauseija mis allai

jah frajjjdi]?.

15 Ni wafhts ist utajjrS mans inn gaggando in ina fiatei magi

ina gamdinjan ak |?ata ut gaggando us mann ]>ata ist })ata
;

gamdinjando mannan.
16 Jabai hras habai dusona hausjandona, gahausjai.
17 Jah J>an galai}) in gard us pizii managein, frehun ina sipon-
jos is bi pQ gajukon.
18 Jah qa]3 du im; swa jah jus unwitans siju|J? Ni frajiji]?

]7ammei all jiata utajsro inn gaggando in mannan ni mag ina

gamainjan:
19 unte ni galei|?i|? imma in hafrto, ak in wamba, jah in iirrunsa
usgaggij), gahraineijj allans matins.'

.20 QaJ>u]3-]3an j^atei |?ata us mann usgaggandd Jjata gamdineij)

mannan,
3 1 Innajird auk us hafrtin manne mitoneis ubilds usgaggand
kalkinassjus, horinassjiis, madr]?ra,

22 ]3iubja, faihufrikeins, unseleins, liutei, aglaitei, augo unsel,

wajaraereins, hauhhafrtei, umviti.

23 E>5 alia ubilona innaj^ro usgaggand jah gagamdinjand mannan.

1187 R
24-2 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch.vii. 24-37

24 Jah jain]?r6 usstandands galaij? in markos Tyre jah Seidoncj

Jah galeijsands in gard ni wilda witan mannan jah ni mahta
galaugnjan.
25 Gahansjandei raihtis qino bi iiia, Jjizozei habaida dailhtar
abman unhrainjana, qimandei drans du fotum is.

26 WasuJ)-}?an so qino hai]?n 5, Sadrini fynikiska gabadr|)ai, jah

baj5 ina ei jjo unhul]35 n uswadrpi us dadhtr izos.

27 I]? lesus qajj du izai; let faurj?is sada wafrj^an barna, unte
niman hlaib barne jah wafrpan hundam.
ni goj) ist

28 Ij? si andhof imma jah qa]j du iinma: jai Muja; jah auk
33
hundos undaro biuda matjand af drailhsnom barne.
29 Jah qa}) du izai: in j^is waurdis gagg, usiddja unhuIJjo us
dadhtr j^einai.

30 Jah galeijjandei du garda seinamma bigat unhuljion usgagg-

ana jah ])6 dadhtar ligandein ana ligra.
31 Jah aftra galeij^ands af markSm Tyre jah Seidone qain at

marein Galeilaie mi]? tweihndim markom Daikapaulaios,

Jah berun du imiga bdudana stammana, jah bedun ina ei

lagidedi imma handdu.

33 Jah afnimands ina af managein sundro, lagida figgrans
seinans in ausona imma jah spewands attaftok luggon is,

34 jah ussaihrands du himina gaswogida, jah qa]> du imma:

'2 aiffajja, -])atei ist uslukn.

35 Jah sunsahv usluknodedun imma hliumans jah andbundnoda

bandi tuggons is jah rodida raihtaba.
36 Jah anabauj? im ei maim ni qej^eina. luan fiiu is ini anabau]?,
mdis Jjamma eis meridedun,
37 jah ufarassau sildaleikidedun qijjandans: waila allata gala-
wida, jah baudans gatauji]? gahausjan jah unrodjandans
rodjaii.
ch. viii. £-14] Aituaggeljo pafrh Marku 243

'
CHAPTER VIII

1 In jainaim |?an dagani aftra at managai nianagein wisan-

filu

dein jah nihabandam hra matidedeina, athaitands siponjans

qa]?uh du im
2 infeinoda du pizai managein, imte Ju dagans j^rins mi|5 mis
wesun, jah ni haband l\ra matjaina

3 jah jabai fraleta ins lausqi})rans du garda i^e, ufligand ana

wiga ; sumai ralhtis ize fairrajiro qemun,
4 Jah andhofun imma siponjos is : iirajjro })aiis mag hras
gasojy'an hlAibam ana aujjidai ?

5 Jah frah ins : Inan managans habai}? hlaibans ? eis qejjun

sibun.

6 Jah anabauj) })izai managein anakumbjan ana airjj^i ;

jah
nimands jjans sibun hlaibans jah awiliuddnds gabrak jah
algaf siponjam seinaim, ei atiagidedeina faur ;
jah atlagidedun
fadr ]36 managein.

7 Jah habaidedun fiskans fawans, jah^ans gajfiujpjands qaj?

ei atiagidedeina jah j^ans.
8 Gamatidedun Jjan jah sadai waurjjun; jah usnemun Mibos
gabruko sibun spy reidans.
9 Wesunu|>-}>an |jai matjandans swe hdwdr j^usundjos; jah
fralailot ins.

10 Jah gaiaij) sunsaiw in skip nii}? siponjam seinaim, jah qam

ana fera Magdalan.
11 Jah urrunnun Fareisaieis jah dugunnun mija sokjan imma
sokjandans du imma taikn us himina, Misandans ina.
12 Jah ufswogjands ahmin seinamma qaj) : hra fiata kuni taikn
s6kei|>? Amen, qi|>a izwis: jabai gibaidau kunja }jamma
taikne.

13 Jah afletands ins, galeijsands aftra in sMp uslai}) hindar

maiein.
14 Jah ufaiinunnodedun niman hliibans jah niba ainana hlaif
ni habaidedun mih sis in skipa,

R2
244 Aiwaggeljo pairh Markti [Ch. viii. 15-29

15 Jah anabaujj im qijsands saihrij? : ei atsaihri]? izwis |3is

beistis Fareisaie jah beistis Herodis.

16 Jah Jjahtedun mij) sis .irii'sso qij)andans: unte hlaibaus ni

.. habam. -
'

Jah frajjjands lesus qa]j du im : hia JjaggkeiJ) ante hlaibans

ni habaijj ? ni nauh fraj)ji|5 nih witu]?, unte daubata habai})
hafrto izwar.
18 Augona habandans ni gasafhriji^ jah ^usona habandans ni
gahauseif), jah ni gamunu]?.

19 I’an Jjans fimf hlaibans gabrak fimf pusundjom, luan ma-

nages tainjons fullos gabruko usnemu]? ? Qejjun du imma ;

twalif.

20 Ajijjan ]?an Jjans sibun hlaibans fidw5r Jiusundjom, tuan

managans spyreidans fullans gabruko usnemu]? ? I|? eis

.. qejiun: sibun.
21 Jah qa|? du im : hrahva ni naiih fra|3jij).?

22 Jah qemun in Bej)aniin, jah berun du imma blindan jah

b§ dun ina ei imma attaitoki.

23 Jah fafrgreipands llSindu })is biindins ustduh inautana weihsis

jah speiwands in dugona is, atlagjands ana handuns seinos
.
frah ina ga-u-hra-sehri ?

24 Jah ussaihrands qaj> :

gasaihra mans, J>atei swe bagmans
gasaihra gaggandans.
25 faj^roh aftra galagida handuns ana Jio augona is jah gata-
wida ina ussaihran ; jah. aftra gasati]?s war}) jah gasahr
bairhtaba allans.
26 Jah insandida ina du garda is qi})ands : ni in jiata weihs
gaggais, ni mannhun Jiamma wehsa.
qijjais in

27. Jah -usiddja lesus jah siponjos is in wehsa Kaisarias |3iz6s

. Filippaus.: jah ana wiga frah siponjans seinans qi}>ands du
im : hrana mik qi})and mans wisan ?

28 Ip eis andhofun ; lohannen p&na. daupjand, jah an|)arai

Helian : sumaih |7an ainana praufete.

29 Jah is qaj) du dm : a)i})an jus, hrana mik qil^ijs wisan?

Andhafjands Jsan Paftrus qa}> du imma:. })u is Xristus.
Ch. viii. 30-ix. 3] Atwaggeljo />atrh Marku 245

30 Jah fliurbaujj im ei mannhun ni qejieina hi ina.

31 Jah dugann laisjan ins patei skal sunus mans filu winnan
jah uskiusan skulds ist fram }?aim .sinistam jah J^aim aiihu-
mistam gudjam jah bokarjam, jah usqiman jah afar j^rins
dagans usstandan.
32 Jah svvikunjjaba J>ata waurd rodida ; jah aftiuhands ina
Paftriis dugann andbeitan ina

33 ip is gawandjands sik jah gasaihrands |)ans sipSnjans seinans

andbait Pai'tru qijsands :
gagg hindar mik, Satana, untc ni
fra|>jis Jjaim gups, ak paim manne.
34 Jah athaitands po managein mip siponjam seinaim qap du
im : saei vviJi afar mis laistjan, inwidai sik silban, jah nim 4 i
galgan seinana jah Mistjai mik.
35 Saei allis wili saiwala seina ganasjan, fraqisteip izdi: ip saei
fraqisteip s^iwalai seinai in meina jah in pizos aiwaggeljons,
ganasjip p6.
36 kia auk boteip mannan, jabai gageigaip pana fairhru allana
jah gasleipeip sik saiwalai seinai ?

37 Afppau lua gibip manna inmaidein safwalos seinaizos ?

38 Unte saei skamaip sik meina jah wadrde meinaize in ga-
badrpai pizdi horinondein jah fravvaurhton, jah sunus mans
skamaip sik is, pan qimip in wulpau attins seinis mip
aggilum pdim weiham.

CHAPTER IX
1 Jah qap du im amen, qipa izwis patei sind sumai pize her
:

standandane, pai ize ni kdusjand daupaus, unte gasaihrand

piudinassu gups qumanana in mahtai.
2 Jah afar dagans safhs ganam lesus Paitru jah lakbbu jah
lohannen, jah ustauh ins ana fafrguni hauh sundro ainans :

jah inmaidida sik in andwafrpja ize.

3 Jah wastjos is waurpun glitmunjandeins, hreitos swe snaiws,

swaleikds swe wullareis ana airpai ni mag gahreitjan;
246 Aiwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch. ix. 4-19

4 Jah atdugi]?s war}? im Helias mi]? Mose ;

jah wesun rod-
jandans mij? lesua.
5 Jah andhafjands Pajtrus qa]> du lesua : rabbei, gop ist unsis
her wisan, jah gawaiirkjam hlijans jjrins, j?us ainana jah
Mose dinana jah dinana Helijin,
6 Ni auk wissa hra rodidedi wesun duk usagiddi.
;

7 Jah war]?, milhma ufarskadwjands im, jah qam stibna us

Jjamma milhmin ; sa ist sunus meins sa liuba, ]>amma
hausjdij?.

8 Jah anaks insafhrandans ni ]?anaseij5s ainohun gasehnin, alja

lesu dinana mi]? sis.

9 Dala]? ])an atgaggandam im af ]?amma fairgunja, anabdu])

im ei mannhun ni spillodedeina ]?atei gasehrun, niba bi]?e
sunus mans us ddu]?aim usst6|ji.

I o Jah ])ata waiird habdidedun du sis misso sokjandans : lua

ist ]?ata us dau])dim usstandan ?

I
I Jah frehun ina qi]?andans : unte qi]?and pii bokavjos ]>atei

Helias skuli qiman fai3 r]?is ?

12 I]? is andhafjands qa]? du im : Helias swe]?auh qimands

faur]?is aftra gabotei]? alia; jah hrdiwa gameli]? ist bi sunu
mans, ei manag winndi jah frakunj5S wafrj?di.
]?atei ju HSlias qam jah gatawidedun imma
13 Akei qi]?a izwis
swe w-ildedun, swaswe gameli]? isl bi ina,
swa filu

14 Jah qimands at siponjam gasahr filu manageins bi ins, jah

bokarjans sokjandans mi]? im.
15 Jah sunsdiw alia manage! gasaihrandans ina usgeisnodedun,
jah durinnandans inwitun ina.
16 Jah frah ]7ans bokarjans : iua sokei]? mi]? ]?aim ?

17 Jah andhafjands dins us ]>izdi managein qa]>: laisari, brahta

sunu meinana du pm habandan ahman unrodjandan.
18 Jah ]?ishraruh ]?ei ina gafahi]>, gawairpi]) ina, jah iara]?ji]) jah
kriusti]? tun]?uns seinans, jah gastaurkni]? ;
jah qaj? siponjam
}?eindim ei usdreibeina ina, jah ni mahtedun.

19 Ip is andhafjands im qa]> ; 6 kuni ungaldubjando ! und lua

at izwis sijdu ? und hra ]?ulau izwis ? Bafri]? ina du mis.
 :

Ch, ix. 20-33] Aiwaggeljo pafrk Marhi 247

20 Jah brShtedun ina at imma. Jah gasaihrands ina sunsafw

sa ahma tahida ina ; jah driusands ana ai'r|>a walwisdda
k’'a]?jands,

21 Jah frah puna, attan is : hran lagg mel ist ei jjata war})
imma ? I|> is qa}) ; us barniskja.
22 Jah ufta ina jah in fon atwarp jah in -wato, ei usqistidedi
imma ; akei jabat mageis, hilp unsara, gableijijands unsis.

23 I}j lesus qa]) du imma })ata jabai mageis galaubjan ;

allata

mahteig Jiamma galaubjandin.

24 Jah sunsaiw ufhropjands sa atta Jiis barnis mi|) tagram qaj?
galaubja ; hilp meinaizos ungalaubeinais !

25 Gasaiiuands })an lesus Jjatei samaj) rann managei, gahrotida

ahmin |)arama unhrainjin, qi|?ands du imma :
|)U ahma, |>u

unrodjands jah b^ujjs, ik J>us anabiuda: usgagg us jjamma,

jah ])anasei}3S ni galei])dis in ina.
26 Jah hropjands jah filu tahjands ina usiddja; jah war]) swe
dau])S, swaswe managei qe])un Jjatei gaswalt.
s'] Ip lesus undgreipands ina bi handau urraisida ina; jah
ussto}).

28 Jah galei])andan ina in gard, siponjos is frehun ina sundro

duhre weis ni mahtedum usdreiban j)ana ?
29 Jah qa]) du im :
J)ata kuni in waihtai ni mag usgaggan, niba
in biddi jah fastubnja.

30 Jah jdinjjro usgaggandans iddjedun Jiairh Galeilaian, jah ni

wilda ei laras wissedi,

3 1 unte laisida siponjans seinans, jah qa|> du im ])atei sunus

mans atgibada in handuns manne, jah usqimand imma, jah
usqisti])s ])ridjin daga usstandi]).
32 I]) eis ni fr6})un ])amma wadrda, jah ohtedun ina fraihnan.
33 Jah qam in Kafarnaum, jah in garda qumans frah ins: lua
in wiga mi}) izwis misso mitodedu}) ?

34 I]) eis slawaidedun; du sis misso andrunnun, hrarjis maists

wesi.

35 Jah sitands atwopida ])ans twalif jah qa}) du im: jabdi hras
wili frumists wisaii, sijax allaize aftumists jah allaim andbahts.
 :

248 A iwaggeljo pairh Marku [Ch. k. 36-50

36 Jah nimands barn gasatida ita in midjaim im, jah ana armins
nimands ita qa]? du im
37 saei ain pize swaleikaize barne andnimi]? ana nainin mei-
nanima, mik andnimijj; jah sahrazuh saei mik andnimi]?, ni
mik andnimi]3, ak ]?ana sandjandan mik,

38 Andh6f]3animmaIohannesqi}?ands: laisari! sehrura suinana

in Jseinamma namin usdreibandan unhul|36 ns, saei ni laisteijD

imsis, jah waridedum imma, unte ni laisteijs unsis.

39 Vp is qa]?: ni warji]) imma; ni mannahun ank ist saei taujij)

maht in namin meinamma jah magi sprautS ubihvaurdjan
mis;
40 unte saei nist wij)ra izwis, faur i?,wis ist.

41 Saei auk allis gadragkjai izwis stikla watins in namin mei-

namma, unte Xristaus sijuj?, amen qij^a izwis ei ni fraqisteij)

mizdon seindi.

42 Jah salarazuh saei gamarzjai ainana J>ize leitilane pize galdub-

jandane du mis, goj? ist imma mais ei galagjaidau asiluqafrnus
ana balsaggan is jah frawaurpans wesi in marein.
43 Jah jabai marzjdi J>uk handus j^eina, afmait ]?o; goj) }3us
ist hamfamma in libSin galei]?an, Jjdu twos handuns habandin
galeijjan in gafainnan, in fon })ata unhrapnando,
44 l^arei ma]?a ize ni gaswiltij) jah fon ni aflvapnijp.
45 Jah jabai fotus Jieins marzjai Jjuk, afmdit ina ;
gop J)us ist
galeijjan in libain haltamma, Jjau twans fotuns habandin
gawairpan in gafafnnan, in fon Jjata unhrapnando,
46 jrarei ma]?a ize ni gaswiltij? jah fon ni aflvapni]?.
47 Jah jabai augo ]?ein marzjai uswairp imma; goj? j?us
ist haiharama galei]?an in J>iudangardja gu}?s, ]?au twa augona

habandin atwairpan in gafafnnan funins,

48 ]
3 arei majra ize ni gadauj^nij? jah fon ni afhrapni]?.
49 hrazuh duk funin saltada jah hrarjatoh hunsle salta saltada.
50 GoJ) salt ; ij? jabai salt unsaltan wair]?!]?, hre supuda ? Habai]?
in izwis salt, jah gawafrjjeigdi sijaij? mi|? izwis misso.
 Ch. X. I -1 7] A iimggeljo patrh Marku 249

CHAPTER X
1 Jah jainjjro usstandands qam in maikoni Iiidaias hindar
ladrdanau ;
jah gaqemun sik aftra manageins du imma, jah,
swe bi-uhts, aftra laisida ins,

2 Jah duatgaggandans Fareisaieis frehun ina, skuldu sijai mann

qen afsatjan, Misandans ina.
3 I]^ is andhafjands qaj>: hra izwis anabaujj Moses? •

4 Ip eis qej3un : Moses usldubida unsis bokos afsateinais meljan

jah afletan.

5 Jah andhafjands lesus qaj> du im : wij^ra harduhairtein izwara

garaelida izwis J56 anabusn.
6 Ip af anastodeinai gaskaftais guniein jah qinein gatawida

/ 7 Inu h jjjg^
bileijdi manna attin seinamma jah aijein seinai,
8 jah sijdina Jjo twa du leika samin, swaswe })anasei]?s ni sind

twa, ak leik ain.

9 Patei nu guj? gawa]?, manna ]?amma ni skaidai.

10 Jah in garda aftra siponjos is bi Jjata samo frehun ina,

11 Jah qaj) du im: safuazuh saei^afleti]? qen seina jah iiugdif)

anjjara, horino]? du J^izai.

1
2 Jah jabdi qino afleti]? aban seinana jah liugada anjiaramma,
horinojj.

13 f>anuh atberun du imma barna, ei attaitoki im :

Jsai siponjos
is sokun j^aim bafrandain du.
14 Gasafhrands Jan lesus unwerida jah qaJ du im: letij Jo
barna gaggan du mis jah ni warjij Jo, unte Jize ist Jiu-
dangardi gujs.
15 Amen, qija izwis : saei ni andnimij Jiudangardja gujis swe
barn, ni Jauh qiraij in izai.

16 Jah gajlaihands im, lagjands handuns ana Jo JiuJida im.

17 Jah usgaggandin imma in wig, duatrinnands dins jah knuss-
jands baj ina qijands : laisari JiuJeiga, fua taujau ei libainais

diweinons arbja wairjau ?

 ;

250 Aiwaggeljo pairh Markvi [Ch. x. 18-30

18 Ib is qaj) du imtna: hra mik qij)is ]3m|jeigana ? m Ivashun

jjiujjeigs, alja ains gu]?.

19 I’os anabusnins kant ; ni horinos ; ni maur|jrjais; ni hlifais

ni sijais galiugaweitwods ;
ni anamahtjais ;
swerai atlan
l^einana jah aijjein ]>eina.
20 taruh andhafjands qaj> du imma: Idisari, po alia gafastaida

us jundai meinai.
21 Ijj lesus insafhrands du imma frijoda ina jah qa]j du imma :

ainis J^us wan ist ;

gagg, swa swe habais frabugei jah gif
JBlu

jjarbam, jah habais huzd in himinam ; jah hiri laistjau mik

nimands galgan.
22 I]3 is ganipnands in jsis waurdis galaijj gaurs; was duk habands
faihu manag.
23 Jah bisaihrands lesus qaj» siponjam seindim : sdi, hraiwa
agluba pii fafho gahabandans in Jjiudangardja gu|5s galei*

jjand.

24 Ip pii siponjos afslduj?n6dedun in waurde is. f’aruh lesus

aftra andhafjands qaj? im: barnilona, hrdiwa aglu ist j^aim

hugjandam afar faihau in J>iudangardja gu]?s galei|>an.

25 Azitizo ist ulbanddu j^airh j^airko nejjlos galeijjan, pin gabig-

amma in jjiudangardja gujis galeijsan.

26 Ip eis mdis usgeisnodedun qijjandaiis du sis misso :

jah hras
mag ganisan ?

27 Insafhrands du im lesus qaj? fram mannam unmahteig : ist,

akei ni fram gu]?a j allata duk mahteig ist fram gu|ja.

28 Dugann jran Paftrus qijran du imma: sdi, weis aflaflotum
alia jah laistidedum J>uk.
29 Andhafjands im lesus qa.p: amen, qij^a izwis ni hrashun :

ist saei aflafloti gard nippin brojiruns nippiu dij^ein nippin

attan nippiu qen alppiii barna nfppiii hdimd)?]ja in nieina

jah in J^izos afwaggeljons,
30 saei ni andnimai *r' faij> nu in jsamma mela gardins jah
brojjruns jah swistruns jah attan jah dijjein jah barna jah
hdimojjlja mi}) wrakom, jah in diwa })amma anawafrjjin
libdin diweinon.
 :

Ch, X. 3T-45] Atwaggeljo pairh Marku 251

31 A})]3an managai vvafrjsand frumans aftumans, jah aftumans

framans.
32 Wesunu]3 -|?an ana wiga gaggandans du lafrusaiilymai jah
faurbigaggands ins lesus, jah sildaleikidedun jah afarldist-
jandans faiirhtai \vaurj>un. Jah andnimands aftra }>ans twaJif

dugann im qijsan jjoei habaidedun ina gadaban.

33 batei sai, usgaggara in lafrusadljTna jah sunns mans atgib-
ada J>aim ufargudjam jah bokarjam, jah gawargjand ina
dauj)au, ——
34 jah bilaikand ina jah bliggwand ina, jah speiwand ana ina
jah usqimand imma, jah Jjridjin daga nstandiji.

35 Jah athabdidedun sik du imma lakobus jah lohannes, sunjus

Zaibafdaiaus, qi|3andans : laisari, wileima ei )>atei |3uk bidjos,

taujais uggkis.

36 I ]3 lesus qaj? im : hra wileits taujan mik igqis ?

37 I|3 eis qejiun du imma : fragif ugkis ei ains af tafhswdn J^einai

jah ains af hleidumein Jjeinai sitaiwa in wul]3au ]?einamma.

38 Ip lesus qajsuh du im : ni wituts hris bidjats : mqgptsu
driggkan stikl Jjanei ik driggka, jah daupeinai jjizaiei ik
daupjada, ei daupjaindau ?

39 I}) eis qejjun du imma : magu. Ip lesus qaj^uh du im

swejjauh j^ana stikl Jsaiiei ik driggka, driggkats, jah jjizai
ddupeinai Jjizdiei ik daupjada ddupjanda;
40 i|) fjata du sitan af taihswon meinai ?Lippiu af hleidumein
nist mein du giban, alja ]5aiinei manwij) was.
41 Jah gahausjandans Jiai taihun dugunnun unwerjan bi lakobu
jah lohannen.
42 Ip is athaitands ins qaj) du im : witu]? Jjatei J>dm ]?uggkjand
reikinon Jiiudom, gafraujinond im, ijj }?ai mikilans ize
gawaldand im.
43 If) ni swa sijai in izwis; ak sahj-azuh saei wili wafrjjan mikils
in izwis, sijai izwar andbahts;
44 jah saei wili izwara wairjjan frumists, sijai allaim skalks.
45 Jah auk sunus mans ni qam at andbahtjam, ak andbahtjan
jah giban saiwala seina faur managans lun.
 ! ;

252 Aiwaggeljd pairh Marku [Ch. x. ?

46 Jah qemun in lairikon. Jah usgaggandin imma jainjjro mi|)

siponjam seinaim jah managein ganohai, sunus Teimaiaus,

Barteimaiaus blinda, sat faur wig du dihtron,
47 Jah gahausjands Jiatei lesus sa Nazoraius ist, dugann
hropjan jah qijsan : sunau Daweidis, lesu, armai mik
48 Jah hj'otidedun imma managai ei gajiahaidedi ;
ij? is filu

mais hropida: sunau Daweidis, armai mik !

49 Jah gastandands lesus hafhait atwopjan ina. Jah wopi-

dedun Jsana blindan, qij^andans du imma Jjrafstei ])uk :

urreis, wopei}) J)uk,

50 Ip is afwairpands wastjai seinai ushlaupands qam at lesu.

51 Jah andhafjands qajj du imma lesus: hra wileis ei titujau
j3us ? Ip sa blinda qaf) du imma rabbaunei, ei ussaihrau.
:

52 I]3 lesus qap du imma :

gagg, galaubeins J)eina ganasida
]3uk. Jah sunsaiw ussahr jah laistida in wiga lesii.

CHAPTER XI

1 Jah bijie nehm wesun lafrusalem, in Bejjsfagein jah BiJjaniin

at falrgunja alewjin, insandida twans siponje seindize,
2 jah qa]? du im :
gaggats in hdim po wiJ^rawairjjon iggqis,
jah sunsaiw inn gaggandans in ]?6 baiirg bigitats fulan
gabundanana, ana })aminei nadh ainshun manne ni sat;
andbindandans ina attiuhats.

3 Jah jabdi hras iggqis qijiai : duhjre j^ata tdujats ? qi}>aits :

jjatei frauja j^is gairnei}) ;

jah sunsaiw ina insandei}) hidre.
4 Galijpun })an jah bigetun fulan gabundanana at dailra uta
ana gagga ; jah andbundun ina.
5 Jah sumai pize jainar standandane qej)un du im ; iua taujats
andbindandans pana fulan ?
6 Ip eis qejjun du im swaswe anabdujj im lesus, jah lailotun
ins.

7 Jah brahtedun Jjana fulan at lesua; jah galagidedun ana

wastjos seinos, jah gasat ana ina.
 ; ! ! !

Ch. xi. 8-23] Amaggeljo pairh Markit 253

-
8 Managai j^an wastjom seinaim strawidedun ana wiga; sumai
astans mafmaituii us bagmara jah strawidedun ana wiga.
-9 Jah J?ai fadragaggandans hropidedun qij^andans: osanna,
]5iu}3ida sa qimanda in namin fraujins
10 >iu})id6 so qimandei f)iudangardi in namin attins unsaris
Daweidis, osanna in hauhistj am
11 Jah galai|) in lafrusaulyma lesus jah in alh ;
jab bisaihrancls
alia, at andanahtja jujjan wisandin hreilai usiddja in Bej^anian
mij? paim twalibim.
12 Jah ifturain daga usstandandam im us Bepaniin gredags
was.
1 3 Jah gasafiuands smakkabagm fairra]>r6 habandan lauf atiddja,
ei aufto bigeti hra ana imma; jah qimands at imma ni
w'afht bigat ana imma niba iauf ; ni auk was niel smakkane.
14 Jah nsbairands qa]3 du imnaa ni ]3anaseiJ)s us pus aiw :

manna akran matjai. Jah gahdusidedun }5ai siponjos is.

15 Jah iddjedun du lafrusadlymai. Jah atgaggands lesus in
alh dugann uswalrpan pans frabugjandans jah bugjandans
in alh, jah mesa skattjane jah sitlans pize frabugjandane
ahakim uswaltida.
16 Jah ni laflot ei hras pai'rhberi kas pafrh p6 alh.

17 Jah laisida qipands du im niu gamelip ist patei razn mein

:

razn bido haitada allaim piudom ? ip jus gatawidedup ita du

filigrja waidedjane.
1
8 Jah gahausidedun pai bokarjos jah gudjane anhumistans jah
sokidedun, h);ihva imma usqistidedeina : ohtedun auk ina,
unte alia managci sildaleikidedun in laiseinais is.

19 Jah bipe andanahti warp, usiddja ut us pizdi badrg.

20 Jah in madrgin fadrgaggandans gasehrun pana smakkabagm
paiirsjana us waurtim.

21 Jab garaunands Paitras qap du imma; rabbei, sai, smakka-

bagms panel fraqast gapaursnoda.
22 Jah andhafjands lesus qap du im : habaip galaubein gups
23 Amen auk qipa izwis, pishrazuh ei qipai du pamma fafr-

gunja : ushafei puk jah wairp pus in marein, jah ni tuzwerjdi

254 AnmggHjd pairh Marku [ch. xi. 24 -~xii. 3

in hafrtin seinamma, ak galaubjdi Jjata, ei j^atei qi]5i|> gagagg-

ip, wair]5ij? imma J>ishrah pei

24 DujjJ^e qi|3a izwis: allata Jiishrah ]3ei bidjandans sokei]?,

galaubeij? J>atei nimij?, jah vfzivpip izwis.

25 Jah |3an standdij) bidjandans, afletaifj, jabai hra habaij?

wijjra hrana, ei jah atta izwar sa in himinam afietai izwis

missadedins izwarps.
26 I|? jabai jus ni afletij?, ni pin atta izwar sa in himinam
afleti]^ izwis missadedins izwaros,

27 Jah iddjedun aftra du lairusaulymai. Jah in alh hrarbondin

imma, atiddjedun du imma pii adhumistans gudjans jah
bokarjos jah sinistans.
28 Jah qejjun du imma : in hsamma waldufnje ]jata taujis? jah
hras j3us Jjata waldufni atgaf, ei paXa. taujis ?

2 g Ip lesus andhafjands qa}) du im ; fraihna jah ik izwis diiiis

wadrdis jah andhaQiJi mis, jah qi})a izwis in hramma

waldufnje Jjata tauja.
30 Daupeins lohannis uzuh himina was jpau uzuh mannam ?

andhafji}) mis.

31 Jah ]?ahtedun du sis miss5 qi]?andans, jabii qijjam: us

himina, qipip a})]3an duhre ni galaubidedu)> imma ?
:

32 Akqijjam: us mannam, uhtedun j^o managein. Allai auk

alakjo habaidedun lohannen Jjatei bi sunjai pradfStes was.

33 Jah andha§andsqe]3un dulesua: ni witum. Jah andhafjands

lesus qajj du im : nih ik izwis qijja in luamma waldufnje
j^ata tauja.

CHAPTER XII

1 Jah dugann im in gajukbm qijjan weinagard ussatida :

manna, jah bisatida ina fajjom, jah usgrof dal uf mesa, jali
gatimrida kelikn, jah anafalh ina wadrstwjam, jah zMlp
alja]5.

2 Jah insandida du j?aim wadrstwjam at mel skalk, ei at Jjaim

wadrstwjam nemi akranis jjis weinagardis.
 ;

cii. xii. 3-1?] Amaggeljd pairk Marku 255

3 eis nimandans ina usbluggwun jah insandidedun iaus-

handjan.

4 Jah aftra insandida du im an|7arana skalk; jah j^ana

stainarn wafrpandans gaaiwiskodedun jah haubi]) wundan
brahtedun, jah insandidedan ganaitidana,

59 Jah aftra insandida anj)arana; jah jainana afsiohun, jah

managans anjsaransj sumaus usbiiggwandans, sumanzuh
]>an usqimandans.
6 f>anuh naiihjjanuh aiiiana sunu aigands liubana sis, insandida
jah Jmna du im spedistana, qi]?ands J)atei gaaistand sunu
meinana.
7 I}) jdinai J^ai waurstwjans qejjun du sis misso jjatei sa ist sa
arbinumja ; hirji}), usqimam imma, jah unsar \vair]?i)> j?ata arbi.

S Jah undgreipandans ina usqemun, jah usvvaurpun imma fit

us ]3amma weinagarda.
lua nuh taujai frauja Jiis weinagardis ? Qimij? jah usqisteij?
bans waurstwjans, jah gibi)? ]5ana weinagard anbaraira,
10 Nih b^ta gamelido ussuggwub: stains bammei uswaurpun
bai timijans, sah warb du haubida wafhstins ?
1 1 Fram fraujin warb sa, jah ist sildaleiks in dugam unsardim.
12 Jah sokidedun ina undgreipan, jah ohtedun bd managein
frobun duk du im b© gajukon qab* Jah afletandans
ina galibun.

13 Jah insandidedun du imma sumai bize Fareisaie jah Hero-

diane, ei ina ganuteina waurda.
1 4 Ijj eis qimandans qebun du imma : laisari, witum b^^^i
sunjeins is jah ni kara b^k manshun ;
ni auk safhris in
andwaii'bja manne, akwig gubs laiseis skuldu
bi sunjai :

ist kaisaragild giban kaisara, bau niu gibaima ?

15 Ib lesus gasafhrands ize liutein qab du im hia mik fraisib ? :

atbai'rib mis skatt, ei gasaftxrau.

16 Ib eis du im hjis ist sa manleika jah so

atberun, jah qab :

ufarnieleins qebun du imma kaisaris.

? Ib eis :

17 Jah andhafjands lesus qab du im usgibib bd kaisaris kaisara

;

jah bo gubs guba. Jah sildaleikidedun ana bamnia.

 ; :

256 Atwaggeljd pairh Marhi [CLxii. 18-33

18 Jah atiddjedun Saddukaieis dti imma })aiei qi}?and usstass ni

wisan, jah frehun ina qijjandaiis :

19 Laisarij Moses gamelida misis jsatei jabai hris bropar ga-

,
dau|3naij jah bileijiai qenai, jah barne ni bilei|>ai, .ei nimai
brofiar is ]po qen is, jah ussatjdi barna br6|)r seinamma.
20 Sibun br6]?rahans wesun; jah sa frumista nam qen, jah
gaswiltands ni bilai}> frdiwa.

21 Jah anjjar nam jah gadau|?n6da, jah ni sa bilai]? fraiwa.

'
Jah Jjridja samaleiko.
22 Jah nemun \>b samaleiko fjdi sibun, jah ni bilijjun fraiwa.
Spedumista allaize gaswalt jah so qens.
23 In pizii usstassai, J>an usstandand, hrarjamma ize wafrjjiJ?

qens? Mi auk sibun dihtedun ]?6 du qenai.

24 Jah andhaQands lesus qaj) du im niu dupe : afrzjdi sijup, ni

kunnandans mela nih maht gups ?

25 Allis pan usstandand us ddupdim, ni liugand ni liuganda, ak
sind swe aggiljus pdi in himinam.
26 Appan bi ddupans, patei urreisand, niu gakunnaidedup ana
bokoin Mosezis ana afhratundjai, hraiwa imma qap gup
qipands : ik im gup Abrahamis jah gup Isakis jah lakobis ?

27 Nist gup daupaize, akqiwaize. Appan jus filu alrzjdi sijup.

28 Jah duatgaggands dins pize bokarje, gahausjands ins samana

sokjandans, gasafhrands patei walla im andhof, frah ina:
hrarja ist allaizo anabusne frumista ?
29 Ip lesus andhbf imma patei frumista alldizo anabusns
hausei Israel, frduja gup unsar frduja dins ist.

30 Jah frijos frdujan gup peinana us allamma halrtin peinamma

'

;
jah us alldi sdhvaldi peindi jah us allai gahugdai peindi jah us
alldi mahtai peindi. So frumista anabusns.
3 1 Jah anpara galeika pizai : frijos nehrundjan peinana swe puk
silban. Mdizei paim anpara anabusns nist.

32 Jah qap du imma sa bokareis: walla, Idisari, bi sunjai qast

patei dins ist, jah nist anpar alja imma
33 jah pata du frijon ina us allamma hafrtin jah us allamma
frapja jah us alldi sdiwaldi jah us alldi mahtai, jah pata du
 ;

Ch. xii. 23] Azzvaggeljo paivk Marku 257

frijon nehrundjan swe sik silban managizS ist allaim j^aini

aiabruiistim jah saudim.

34 Jah lesus gasaflvands ina J>atei frodaba andhof, qaj? du

imma: ni fairra is jjiudangardjai gu]7S. Jah ainshun ]?anasci]3 s

ni gadaursta ina fraihnan.

35 Jah andhafjands lesus qaji laisjands in alh: luahva qi]?and

]Dai bokarjds l^atei Xristus sunus ist Daweidis ?

36 Silba auk Daweid qa)> in ahmin weihamma :

qi}?!]? frauja du
fraujin meinanima, sit af tafhswon meinai, unte ik galagja
fijands Jieinans fotubaurd fotiwe jjeinaize.

37 Silba raihtis Daweid ina fraujan, jah hja|?r6 irama

16 sunus ist? Jah alia so managei hausidedun imma ga-
baurjaba.
38 Jah qa|5 du im in laiseinai seinai : saihrijj faiira bo/’a:;'-

jam

CHAPTER XIII

wastja seina.
17 Ajjjjan wai j^aim qijsuhaftom jah daddjandeim in jainaim
dagam.
rS AjjJian bidjdi]? ei ni \vafrj>ai sa {jladhs izwar wintrau.
19 Wafr]?and duk j^ai dagos jainai agio swaleika, swe ni was
swaleika fram anastodeinai gaskaftais }?oei gaskop gu]5, und
hita, Jah ni wair]:jiJ>.

20 Jah ni frauja gamaurgidedi fans dagansj ni fauh ganesi

ainhun leike ; akei in fize gawalidane fanzei gawalida,
gamaurgida fans dagans.
21 Jah fan jabai Itras izwis qifai ; sai, her Xristus, afffan sai,

jainar, ni galaubjaif
22 unte urreisand galiugaxristjus Jah ga gapraufeteis, jah
giband taiknins jah fauratanja du afafrzjan, jabai mahteig
sijai, jah fans gawalidans.
23 If jus sailvif, sai, fauragataih izwis allata.

1187 s
 3

258 A iwaggAjo pairh Marku [Ch. xiii. 24-xiv. 1

24 Akei in jainans dagans afar Jio aglon jaina sauil riqizei]^ jah
mena ni gibij? liuha]? sein.

25 Jah stairnons himinis wafrjjand driusandeins jah mahteis jjos

in himinam gawagjanda.
26 Jah l^an gasalhrand sunu mans qimandan in milhmam mij?

mahtai managai jah wuljjau.

27 Jah pm insaiideij3 aggiluns seinans jah galisij? J)ans gawali-
dans seinans af fidwor windam fram andjam afrjjos und andi
himinis.
28 Kppm af smakkabagma ganimij? J56 gajukon. J’an ]3is juj^an

asls jjlaqus w&irpip jah uskeinand laubos, kunnuj? j^atei neina

ist asans.

29 Swah jah jus, pm gasafhrij? jjata wairjpan, kunnei]? j^atei

nehra sijuj? at

CHAPTER XIV
4
_ — /ragtsteins ]3is balsanis warj) ?

5 Maht wesi auk J)ata balsan frabugjan in managizo |?£u

})rija hunda skatte, jah giban unledaim. Jah andstadr-

raidedun ]30 .

6 Ip lesus qsLp ; leti]) ]?6 ;

duhre izai us]?riutij) ? jjaniiu gop
wadrstw waurhta bi mis.
7 Sinteino auk pans unledans habaip mip izwis, jah pan wileip,
magup im wafia taujan ip mik ni sinteino habaip.
;

8 batei habaida so gatawida ;

faursnau salbon mein leik du
usfilha,

9 Amen, qipa izwis ;

pishtaruh pei merjada so aiwaggeljo and
alia manasep, jah patei gatawida so rodjada du gamundai
izQS.

10 Jah ludas Iskarioteis, ains pize twalibe, galaij? du paim

gudjam, ei galewidedi ina im.
11 Ip eis gahausjandans faginbdedun jah gahafhaitun imma
fai'hu giban ;
jah sokida hraiwa gatilaba ina galewidedi.
12 Jah pamma frumistin daga azyme, pan paska salidedun,
 —
Ch. xiv. i3“53j AiwaggMjo pairk Marku 259

q5]?im du irama J>ai sipoiijos is : hrar wileis ei galei]?andans

mamvjaima, ei raatjais paska ?

13 Jah insandida twans siponje seinaize qajjuh du im: gaggats

in jjo baurg, jah gamdteijs igqis manna kas watins bairands :

gaggats afar jjamma,

14 jail }?adei inn galeijjai, qij)aits jjamma heiwafraujin patei
laisareis qijiif): Ivar sind salijiwos jiarei paska mi|3 siponjam
meinaim matjau ?

15 Jah sa izwis taikneiji kelikn mikilata, gaatrawi]?, naanwjata ;

jah jainar niamvjai|i unsis.

1
6 Jah usiddjedun |?ai sip5n;w
41 — • s4ij galewjada sunus mans in handuns frawadrhtaize,
42 Urreisi}), gaggam! Sai, sa lewjands mik atnehrida,

43 Jah sunsaiw natihjjanuh at imma rodjandiii qam ludas, sums

jiize twalibe, jah miji imma^ managei mij> hairum jah triwam

fram Jj^im aiihumistam gudjam jah bokarjam jah sinistam.

44 Atuh-jjan-gaf sa lewjands im bandwon qijaands :
{lammei
kukjdu, sa ist :
greipij* J)ana jah tiuhij? arniba.

45 Jah qimands sunsdiw, atgaggands du imma qajj : rabbei,

rabbei jah kukida imma.
!

46 IJ3 eis uslagidedun handuns ana ina jah undgripun ina,

47 IJ3 ains sums J>ize atstandandane imma uslukands hafru
sloh skalk aiihumistins gudjins jah afsloh imma Auso jjiata

taihswo.

48 Jah andhafjands lesus qaj? du im swe du : vvaidedjin

urrunnuj? miji hairum jah triwam greipan mik.

49 Daga hrammeh was at izwis in alh laisjands jah ni gripu]?

mik ak ei usfullnodedeina bokos.
:

50 Jah afletandans ina gajjlaiihun allai.

51 Jah ains sums juggalaujjs Idistida afar imma biwaibij^s leina
ana naqadana; jah gripun is pii juggaliudeis.
g2 IJ) is bileijiands Jiamma leina naqajjs ga]?Id.uh fatira im.

S3 Jah gatauhun lesu du auhumistin gudjin ; jah garunnun

nii]> imma auhumistans gudjans allai jah sinistans jah
bokarjos.
s 2
26o AnmggMjo pairh Marku [Ch. xiv. 54 69

54 Jali Pai'trus fairrajjro laistida afar imma, unte qam in garda

]jis auhumistins gudjins ;
jah was sitands mij? andbahtam
jah warmjands sik at liuhada.

35 I|5 |5ai auhumistans gudjans jah alia so gafaiirds sokidediui

ana lesu weitwddijja du afdauj?jan ina ;

jah ni bigetun.
36 Managai auk galiug weitwodidedun ana ina, jah sanialeikos
j30s weitw6di})6s ni wesun.

57 Jah sumai usstandandans galiug weitwodidedun ana ina

qijjandans:

38 }3atei weis gahausidedum qijjandan ina j^atei ik gataira alh

po handuwaurhton, jah bi jirins dagans anjjara unhandu-
wadrhta gatimrja.
39 Jah ni swa samaleika was weitwodijja ize.
60 Jah usstandands sa aiihumista gudja in midjaim frah lesu
qijjands niu andhafjis waiht, hra jjai ana |?uk weitwodjand ?
:

61 I]? is jsahaida, jah waiht ni andhof. Aftra sa adhumista

gudja frah ina jah qajj du imma :
pn is Xristus sa sunus
Jjis ]?iujjeigins ?

62 If? is qafiuh: ik im jah gasaihrif? f)ana sunu mans af taih-

;

swon sitandan mahtais, jah qimandan mif> milhmam himinis.

63 If) sa auhumista gudja disskreitands wastjos seinos qaf? : hra
f)anamdis f?adrbuni weis weitwode ?

64 Hausideduf) po wajamerein is : hra izwis f>ugkeif) ? f>aruh

gadomidedun ina skulan wisan dauf?au.
eis allai

65 Jah dugunnun sumai speiwan ana wlit is jah huljan and-

wairf>i is jah kaupatjan ina, jah qef?un du imma praufetei :

jah andbahtos gabadrjaba lofam slohun ina.

66 Jah wisandin Paitrau in rohsnai dalaf)a jah atiddja aina f)iuj6

f)is auhumistins gudjins,

67 jah gasaihrandei Paitru warmjandan sik, insaihrandei du
imma qaf? jah f?u mif? lesua f)amma Nazoreinau wast.
:

68 If) is afaiaik qijrands: ni wait, ni kann hra jni qi]>is. Jah

galaif? faur gard, jah hana wSpida. ^

69 Jah f)iwi gasaihrandei ina aftra dugann qif?an f?aim faura-

standandam, f?atei sa f)izei ist.
cii. xiv. 7o~xv. la] Afwaggeijo pairh Marku 261

70 Ij? is aftra laugnida. Jah afar leitil aftra p-di atstandandans

qe]nin du Paftrau : bi siinjaij pizei is ;
jah auk razda jseina
galeika ist.

71 135 is dugann afaikan jah swaran J>atei ni kann jjana inannan

]?anei

72 Jah anjjaramnia sinj^a hana wopida. Jah gamunda Paitrus

})ata waiird, swe qaj? imma lesus, J)atei fadrjjize hana hrukjai
twaim sinjjara, inwidis mik ]3rim sin]?am. Jah dugann
greitan.

CHAPTER XV
r Jah sunsaiw in maiirgin garuni taujandaus jjai aiihumistans
gudjans mi]? fjdim sinistam jah bokarjam, jah alia so gafadrds
gabindandans lesu brahtedun ina at PeilStau,

2 Jah frah ina Peilatus :

J?u is ]jiudans ludaie ? I|? is andhaf-
jands qaj) du imma :
jju qi]?is.

3 Jah wrohidedun ina ]?ai aiihumistans gudjans hlu.

4 Ip Peilatus aftra frah ina qi]?ands : niu andhafjis ni wafht ?

sdi, hran filu ana ]?uk weitwodjand.

5 13? lesus }?anamdis ni andhof, swaswe sildaleikida Peilatus.
6 Ij? and dul]? lvaij6h fralailot im dinana bandjan j?anei bedun.
7 Wasuh }?an sa haitana Barabbas mi]? 3?aim mij) imma drob-
jandam gabundans, Jsaiei in auhjodau maiirj>r gatawidedun.
8 Jah usgaggandei alia managei dugunniin bidjan, swaswe
sinteind tawida im.

9 I]? Peilatus andhof im qijjands : wileidu fraleitan izwis 33ana

]?iudan ludaie ?

10 Wissa auk ]?atei in neij»is atgebun ina ]?ai aiihumistans

gudjans.
1 1 Ij? 3?ai aiihumistans gudjans inwagidedun jjo managein ei
mais Barabban fralafloti im.
12 I]? Peilatus aftra andhafjands qa]? du im: hra nu wileij? ei

taujau ]?ammei qij^ij* Jiiudan ludaie?

m
262 Azwaggeljo J>airh Marku [Ch. xv. 13-31

13 I]? eis aftra hropidedun : ushramei ina,

J4 I]7 Peilatus qa]? du im; hra allis ubilis gatawida? I]3 eis

,mais hropidedun: ushramei ina.

15 I]3 Peilatus -vviljands "pizH raanagein fullafahjan, fralaflot im
]?aiia Barabban, ij? lesu atgaf usbliggwands, ei ushrami]3s
wesi.
1 6 If) gadrauhteis gataiihun ina innana gardis, fatei ist prai-
toriadn, jah gahaihaitun alia hansa,

17 jah gawasidedun ina paiirpurai, jah atlagidedun ana ina

jsaiii-neina wipja uswindandans,
1 8 jah dugunnun goljan ina: hails, jjiudan ludaiel

19 Jah sl5hun is haubij? rausa, jah bispiwun ina, jah lagjandans

kniwa inwitun ina.
20 Jah bife bilailaikun ina andwasidedun ina fizdi paiirpurai,
jah gawasidedun ina wastjom swesaim, jah ustadhun ina ei
ushramidedeina ina.

21 Jah undgripun sumana manne, Seimona Kyreinaiu, qi-

mandan af akra, attan Alafksandraus jah Rufaus, ei nemi

galgan is.

22 Jah attadhun ina ana Gadigadfa staf fatei ist gaskeirijp

hrairneins stafs.

23 Jah gebun imma drigkan wein mif) Smyrna if is ni nam. ;

24 Jah ushramjandans ina disdailjand wastjos is wahpandans

hlauta ana
f os, hrarjizuh hra nemi,
25 Wasuh fan
hjeila fridjo, jah ushramidedun ina.

26 Jah was ufarmeli fairinos is ufarmelif sa fiudans ludaie. :

27 Jah mif imma ushramidedun twans waidedjans, ainana af

tai'hswon jah ainana af hleidumein is.

28 Jah usfullnoda fata gamelido fata qifano :

jah mif iinsib-
jdim rahnifs was.
29 Jah fai fadrgaggandans wajameridedun ina, wifondans
haubida seina jah qifandans 6 sa gatairands fo alh jah bi
:

f rins dagans gatimrjands fo,

30 nasei fuk silban jah atsteig af famma galgin
3 1 Samaleiko jah fai adhumistans gudjans bilaikandans ina mif
Ch. XV. 32-46] Aiwaggeljo pairh Markti 263

sis niisso mi]? Jjaim bokarjara qej3un ; anj^arans ganasida,

i|3 sik silban ni mag ganasjan,
32 Sa Xristus, sa J)iudans Israelis, atsteigadau nu af ]?amma
galgin, ei gasaihraima jah galaubjairaa, Jah ]?ai mi]?

ushramidans inima idweitidedun imma,

33 Jah bij?e war]? hreila saihsto, riqis war]? ana allai ajr|3ai und
hreila niundoii.

3.jf Jah niundon hreilai wopida lesus stibnai mikilai qi}?ands :

afloe afloe, lima sibakj?anei, j?atei ist gaskeirij? ;

gu]? meins,
gu]? meins, duhre mis biMist ?

33 Jah suraai J?ize atstandandane gahausjandans qe]?un : sai,

Helian wopeij?.
36 i^ragjands J?an ^ins jah gafulljands swam?;^ akeitis, galag-
jands ana raus, dragkida ina qi]?ands : let, ei sailuam qimaiu
Helias athafjan ina.

37 I|? lesus aftra letands stibna mikila uzon.

38 Jah faiirahah alhs disskritnoda in tvva iupa]?ro und dala]?.

39 Gasafhrands Jian sa hundafa]?s sa atstandands in andwair]?ja
is ]?atei swa hropjands uzon, qaj?: bi sunjai, sa manna sa
sunus was gu]?s.

40 Wesunu|?-]?an qinons fafrra]?r6 saihrandeins, in ]?dimei was

Marja so Magdalene jah Marja lakobis }?is minnizins jah
losezis Aipei jah Salome.
41 Jah ]?an was in Galeilaia, jah laistidedun ina jah andbah-
tidedun imma, jah an})ar6s manages ]?6zei mi]? iddjedun
imma in lairusalem.

42 Jah jujjan at andanahtja \vaur3?anamma, untie was paraskaiwe,

saei ist fruma sabbato,

43 qimands losef af Areima]?aias, gaguds ragineis, saei was

silba beidands ]?iudangardj6s gu]?s, ananan]?jands galdi]? inn
du Peilatau jah ba]? ]?is leikis lesuis.

44 IJ? Peilatus sildaleikida ei is ju]?an gaswalt; jah alhaitands

]?ana hundafaj? frah ina juj?an gadau]?n5 dedi.

45 Jah fin]?ands at Jjamma hundafada fragaf j?ata leik losefa.

46 Jah usbugjands lein jah usnimands ita biwand ]?amma leina
264 Alwaggeljd pairh Mmkn [Ch. xv. 4v~xvi.

jah galagida ita in hlaiwa jjatei was gadraban us staina., jah

atwalwida stdin du daura ]3is hlaiwis.

47 I|3 Marja so Magdalene jah Marja losezis selvun hrar gala-

gi]3S wesi,

CHAPTER XVI
1 Jah inwisandins sabbate dagis Marja so Magdalene jah
Marja so lakobis jah Salome usbauhtedun aromata, ei
atgaggandeins gasalbodedeina ina.
2 Jah filu air jais dagis afarsabbate atiddjedun du |>amma
hlaiwa at urrinnandin sunnin.
3 Jah qejjun du sis misso : hras afwalwjai unsis Jiana stain af
daiirom j^is hlaiwis ?

4 Jah insallvandeins gaumidedun Jiammei afwalwij^s ist sa

stains ; was auk mikils abraba.
5 Jah atgaggandeins in ]?ata hlaiw^ gasehrun juggalauf) sitandan
in tafhswai biwaibidana wastjai hreitai ;
jah usgeisnodedun.
6 f>aruh qa]? du im : ni fadrhteij? izwis, lesu sokeij? Nazoraiu
jjana ushramidan; nist her, urrais, sdi |
5 ana sta{> j^arei gala-
gidedun ina.

7 Akei gaggij) qij)iduh du siponjam is jah du Paftrdu Jjatei

faurbigaggij? izwis in Galeilaian ;

jjaruh ina gasaihri]?,

swaswe qaj5 izwis.

8 Jah usgaggandeins af J>amma hidiwa ga]?lauhun; diz-uh-

Jjan-sat ijos reiro jah usfilmei, jah ni qejjun mannhuii
waiht; ohtedun sis auk.
9 Usstandands J?an in maurgin frumin sabbato ataugida frumist
Marjin Magdalene, af j^izalei uswarp sibun unhulj^ons.
10 Soh gaggandei gataih ]?aim mij? imma wisandam, qainon-
dam jah gretandam.
11 Jah eis hausjandans jiatei libdi]? jah gasaihrans warj) Tram
iz^i, ni galaubidedun.
12 Afaruh ]3an })ata -
 AiWAGGELJO l-AIRH LUKAN
CHAPTER II

1 War|) |pan in dagans jainans, urrann gagrefts fram kaisara

Agustau, gameljan allana midjungard.
2 Soh {jan gilstrameleins frumista warf> at [wisandin kindina
Syriais] raginoiidin Sadrim Kyreinafau.
3 Jah iddjedun allai, ei melidai weseina, lirarjizuh in seimii
baurg.

4 Urrann }3an jah losef us Galeilaia, us badrg NaaaralJ), in

ludaian, in baurg Daweidis sei haitada Be]jlabaim, dupe ei

was us garda fadreinais Daweidis,

5 anameljan mip Mariin sei in fragifiim was imma qeins,
wisandein inkilpon.
6 Warp pan, mippanei po wesun jainar, usfullnodedun dagos
du bafran izai.

7 Jah gabar sunu seinana pana frumabaUr, jah bhvand ina,

jah galagida ina in uzetin, unte ni was im rurais in stada

pamma.
8 Jah hairdjos wesun in pamma samin landa pairhwakandans
jah witandans wahtwom nahts ufaro hairdai seinai.

9 Ip aggilus frdujins anaqam ins jah wulpus fraujins biskain

ins, jah ohtedun agisa mikilamma.
10 Jah qap du im sa aggilus: ni ogeip, unte sal, spill5 izwis
faheid mikila, sei wairpip allai manageiiij
11 patei gabaurans ist izwis himma daga nasjands, saei ist

Xristus frauja, in baurg Daweidis.

12 Jah pata izwis taikns : bigitid barn biwundan jah galagid in
uzetin.

13 Jah anaks warp mip pamma aggilau managei harjis himina-

kundis hazjandane gup jah qipandane :

1 4 wulpus in hauhistjam gupa jah ana afrpai gawairpi in man-

nam godis wiijins.
15 Jah warp, bipe galipun fairra im in himin pai aggiljus, jah
266 Aiwaggeljd pairh Lukan [Ch. 11.16-30

pii mans ])ai hafrdjos qejjun du sis miss 5 ;

jjafrhgaggaima
ju und Bejjlabafm, jah saihraima watird Jjata waur])an6j
]?atei frauja gakannida unsis.
16 Jah qemun sniumjandans, jah bigetun Marian jah losei’ jah

Jjata barn ligando in uzetin.

1 7 Gasafhrandans jsan gakannidedun bi j^ata wadrd ]?atei

rod!]? was du im bi ])ata barn.

18 Jah allai J^ai gahausjandans sildaleikidedun bi {>6 rodidona

fram J>aim hafrdjam du im.
19 IJ) Maria alia gafast^da })6 wadrda, jjagkjandei in hairtin

seinamma.
20 Jah gawandidedun sik j^ai hafrdjos mikiljandans jah haz-
jandans guj? in all 4 ize ]?izeei gahausidedun jah gasehnin
swaswe rodi|> was du im.
21 Jah bijje usfulnodedun dagos ahtau du blm^itan ina, jah
haitan was namo is lesus, J>ata qi]?an6 fram aggilau, failr-

Jjizei ganumans wesi in wamba.

22 Jah bij^e usfulnodedun dagos hrainein^s ize bi witoda
Mosezis, brahtedun ina lafrusalem, atsatjan faiira frdujin,

23 swaswe gamelid ist in witoda fraujins }>atei hrazuh gu- :

makunddize usiukands qijju weihs fraujins hditada,

24 jah ei gebeina fram imma hunsl, swaswe qijjan ist in witoda
fraujins, gajuk hrdiwadubono aippiu twos juggons ahake.
25 I’aruh was manna in lafrusalem, jjizei namo Symafon, jah
sa manna was garafhts jah gudafaurhts, beidands la|?6nais
Israelis, jah ahma weihs was ana imma.

26 Jah was immagatafban fram ahmin Jjamma weihin ni safhran

ddujiu, faurjjizei sehri Xristu fraujins.

27 Jah qam in ahmin in pizdi alh; jah miJ)J)anei inn attadhun

berusjos ]?ata barn lesu, ei tawidedeina bi biuhtja witodis

bi ina,

28 jah is andnam ina ana armins seinansjjahj^iujsidagujsajah qaj?;

29 nu fraleitais skalk jjeinana, frdujinond frauja, bi waurda
Jjeinamma in gawafrjjja

30 l^ande sehrun augona meina nasein Jieina,

Ch.ii. 31-46] Aiwaggeljo pairh Ltikmi 267

31 J)
5 ei manwides in andwair|3ja allaizo liianageino,
32 liuha]? du andhuleinai jjmdom jah wulj^u managein fjeinai

Israela.

33 Jah was losef jah ai]?ei is sildaleikjandona ana |3aim j^oei

rodida wesun bi ina,

34 jah ]3iu|jida ina Symafon jah qajj du Mariin, aijjein is : sai,

sa ligi}) du drusa jah usstassai managaize in Israela jah du

taiknai andsakanai.

33 Jah })an jjeina silbons sdiwala jjafrhgaggij? hafrus, ei and-

managaim hafrtam mitoneis.
huljaindau us
36 Jah was Anna praiifeteis, dadhtar Fanuelis, us kunja Aseris;
sdh framaldra dage managaize libandei mijj abin jera sibun
fram magajiein seindi,

37 sob pan w'iduwo jere ahtautehund jah fidwor, soh ni afiddja

fairra alh fastubnjam jah bidom blotande fraujan nahtam jah

dagam.
38 Soh pizai hreilai atstandandei andhaihdit frSujin, jah rodida
paim usbeidandam lapon lairusadlymos.
bi ina in allaira

39 Jah bipe ustauhun allatabi witoda fraujins, gawandidedun sik

in Galeilaian, in baiirg seina Nazaraip.
40 Ip pata barn wohs jah swinpnoda ahmins fullnands jah
handugeins, jah ansts gups was ana imma.
41 Jah wratodedun pai birusjos is jera hrammeh in lafrusalem
at dulp paska.
42 Jah bipe warp twalibw'intrus, usgaggandam pan im in
lairusaulyma bi biuhtja dulpais,
43 jah ustiuhandam pans dagans, mippane gawandidedun sik
aftra, gastbp lesus sa magus in lafrusalem, jah ni wissedun
losef jah aipei is,

44 Hugjandona in gasinpjam ina wisan qemun dagis wig jah

sokidedun ina in ganipjam jah in kunpani.
45 Jah ni bigitandona ina gawandidedun sik in lafrusalem
sokjandona ina.
46 Jah warp afar dagans prins^ bigetun ina in alh sitandan in
midjaim laisarjam jah hausjandan im jah frafhnandan ins.
268 Aiwaggeljo pairh Lnkan [Ch.ii.47-52; iv, i-s

47 Usgeisnodedun Jian allai pii hausjandans is ana frodein jah

andawaurdjam is.

48 Jah gasai'hrandans ina sildaleikidedun^ jah qa|j du imma so

aijiei is: magau, bra gatawides uns swa? sai, sa atta ])eins

jah ik winnandona sokidedum fjuk.

49 Jah qaj* du im : hra jjatei sokideduj) mik ? niu wisseduj) j^atei

in jjaim atiins meinis skulda wisan ?

50 Jah ija ni frojjun jjamma wadrda |?atei rodida du im.

51 Jah iddja mij) im jah qam in Nazarai]?, jah was ufhdusjands
im; jah ai]?ei is gafastaida po wadrda alia in hairtin
seinamma.
52 Jah lesus )?aih frodein jah wahstau jah anstai at gu|5a jah
mannam.

CHAPTER IV

1 Ip lesus, ahmins weihis fulls, gawandida sik fram ladrdanau,

jah tauhans was in ahmin in auj^idai
2 dage fidwor tiguns, fraisans fram diabulau. Jah ni matida
waiht in dagam jainaira, jah at ustauhanaim jsaim dagam,
bij^e gredags war]?.
3 Jah qaj) du imma diabulus jabai sunaus ;
sijais guj?s, qij?

3 amnia staina ei wairjjai hlaibs.

]

4 Jah andhof lesus wi})ra ina qijiands :

gamelid ist ]?atei ni

bi hlaib ainana libaid manna, ak bi all waiirde guj)s.

3 Jah ustiuhands ina diabulaus ana fafrguni hauhata, ataugida

imma allans Jsiudinassuns Jjis midjungardis in stika melis.
6 Jah qaj) du imma sa diabulus :
Jius giba jjata waldufni |?ize

allata jah wul)?u ize, unte mis atgiban ist, jah j^isluammeh
jjei wiljdu, giba Jiata.

7 Pu nu jabai inweitis mik in andwairjjja meinamma, wafrjiijj

j^ein all.

8 Jah andhafjands imma lesus qaj? gamelid ist, frauian gup

:

peiuana inweitais jah imma dinamma fullafahjais.

Ch. iv. 9 -23] Atwaggeljo pairh Lukan 269

9 I^i.])roh gatauh ina in lafrusalem, jah gasatida ina ana giblin

alhs, jah qaj? du imma : iabai sunns sijais gu|7s,, wafrp |?uk
Jjajjro dala]? j

! o gameiid ist auk jjatei aggilum seinaim anabiudij? bi J>uk du

gafastan ]3ulc,

1
1
jah ]?atei ana handum J)uk ufhaband, ei hran ni gastagqjais
bi staina fotu Jieinana.

12 Jah andhafjands qa|) imma lesus jjatei qijjan ist: ni fraisais

fraujan guj) 5 einana.
j

13 Jah ustiuhands all fraistobnjo diabulus, afstojj fafrra imma

und mel.
14 Jah gawandida sik lesus in mahtai ahmins in Galeilaian, jah

merijia urrann and all gawi bisitande bi ina.

15 Jah is laisida in gaqum]>im ize, mikilids fram allaim.

16 Jah qam in Nazarafji, Jjarei was fodiJ^Si jah galaij* inn bi
biuhtja seinarama in daga sabbato in synagogein, jah ussto|5
siggvvan bokos.

17 Jah atgibanos wesun imma bokos Eisaeiins pradfetus, jah

uslukands stad, J>arei was gameiid
]36s bokos bigat
18 ahma fraujins ana mis, in J>izei gasalboda mik du wafla-
merjan unledaim, insandida mik du ganasjan Jpans gamal-
widans hafrtin,

19 merjan frahunjjanaim fralet jah blindaim siun, fraletan

gamaidans in gajjrafstein, merjan jer frdujins andanem.
20 Jah faffalj? jjos bokos jah usgibands andbahta gasat. Jah
allaim in Ipizii synagogein wesun augona fafrweitjanddna du
imma.
2 1 Dugann |jan rodjan du im Jiatei himma daga usfullnodedun
mela ]56 in ausam izwaraim.
22 Jah allai alakjo weitwodidedun imma jah sildaleikidedim bi
|j 6 waurda anstais j^o usgaggandona us munjsa is jah qe]3un
niu sa ist sunus losefis ?

23 Jah qa|? du im : aufto qipip mis }>6 gajukon :

|7U leiki, hailei

J)uk silban ;
hran filu hausidedum wadrjjan in Kafamaum,
tawei jah her in gabadrjjdi jaeinai.
 270 Atwaggeljd pairh Lukan [Ch. iv. 24-38

24 Qa]3 ]3an : amen izwis qipa,, Jjatei ni ainshun praufete anda-

nems ist in gabaurjiai seinai

25 apipan bi sunjai qij)a izwis patei manages widuwons wesun

in dagani Heleiins in Israela, J>an galuknoda himins du
jeram j^rim jah menoj^s safhs, swe war]? hiihras mikils and
alia afrjja :

26 jah ni du ainaihun jjizo insandifis was Helias, alja in Sarafpta

Seidonais du qinon widuwon.

i
27 Jah managai |>rutsfillai wesun uf Haileisaiu pradfetiiu in
Israela, jah ni ainshun ize gahrainids was, alja Naiman sa Saur,

28 Jah fullai wadrjjun allai modis in Jjizai synagogein haus-

jandans jjata.

29 Jah usstandandans uskusun imma ut us badrg jah brahtedun

ina und auhmisto |?is fafrgunjis ana jjammei so badrgs ize
gatimrida was, du afdrausjan ina papTO.
30 I|3 is JiafrhleiJpands jjairh midjans ins iddja.
31 Jah galaif) in Kafarnaum, baiirg Galeilaias, jah was Idisjands
ins in sabbatim.

32 Jah sildaleikidedun bi jjo laisein is, unte in waldufnja was

wadrd is.

33 Jah in Jjizai synagSgein was manna habands ahman un“

hulpons unhrainjana, jah ufhropida,
34 qijiands: let! hra uns jah j?us, lesu Nazorenu? qamt fra-

qistjan unsis? kann ]3uk, hras is, sa weiha gujjs.

35 Jah gahrotida imma lesus qijjands afdobn jah usgagg us :

J)amma. Jah gawafrpands ina sa unhulj^a in midjaim urrann

af imma, ni wafhtdi gaskaj)jands imma.
36 Jah war]? afsMuJ»nan allans, jah rodidedun du sis misso
qijjandans hra waurde J)ata, jjatei mij> waldufnja jah mahtai
:

anabiudi]5 j?aim unhrdinjam ahmam jah usgaggand ?

37 Jah usiddja merijia fram imma and allans stadins jjis

bisunjane landis.
38 Usstandands jjan us fjizai synagogai galaijj in gard Seimonis.
Swaihro ]3an J>is Seimonis was anahabaida brinnon mikilai,

jah bedun ina

Ch. iv. 39-44 ;
xiv. r 2-1 i\Aiwaggeljd pairh Lukan 27

jah aflaflot ija.

39 Jah atstaiidands ufar ija gasok f>izai brinnon,
Sunsaiw })an usstandandei andbahtida im.
40 ]\IijD|janei fian sagq sunno, allai swa managai swe habaidedun
siukans sadhlim missaleikaim, brahtedun ins at imma : ip is

ainhrarjammeh ize handuns analagjands gahailida ins.

41 Usiddjedun pan jah unhulj^ons af managaim hropjandeins

jah qijjandeins jjatei ]3U is Xristus, sunns guj^s. Jah gasa-
hands im ni iaiiot jaos rodjan, unte wissedun silban Xristu
ina wisan.
43 Bijeh j^an u’^ar]? dags, usgaggands galaij? ana au]?jana stad,
jah manageins sokidedun ina jah qemun und ina jah gaha-
baidedun ina, ei ni afiijji fairra im.

43 &aruh is qaj> du im jjatei jah piim anjaraim badrgim

waflamerjan ik skal bi Jjiudangardja guj>s, unte du])e mile
insandida.

44 Jah was merjands in synagogim Galeilaias.

CHAPTER XIV
1.2 Qa]5u]3-j3an jah j?amma haitandin sik ;
|3an waurkjdis
undaurnimat aippiu. nahtamat, ni haitais frijonds Jeinans
nih brojjruns Jjeinans nih nijjjans Jjeinans nih garaznans
gabeigans, ibai aufto jah eis aftra haitaina ]>uk jah
}?us usguldan
13 ak ]ran waurkjais dauht, hait unledans, gamaidans, haltans,
blindans.

14 Jah audags wairpis, unte eis ni haband usgildan }>us ;

us-
gildada auk jaus in usstassai jjize uswaiirhtane.
13 Gahausjands Jan sums Jize anakumbjandane Jata qaj du
imma : audags saei matjij hlaif in Jiudangardjai gujs.
16 Jaruh qaj imma frauja: manna sums gawadrhta nahtamat
mikilana jah haihait managans.
17 Jah insandida skalk seinana hreilai nahtaniatis qijan Jaim
haitanam gaggij, unte ju manwu ist allata.
:
 : :

272 A iwdggeljd pairh L ukan [Ch. xiv, 1 8-2 6 ; xv. 1-5

18 Jah dugunnun suns

faurqijjan allai. Sa frumista qa]? land ;

bauhta, jah ]3arf galeijjan jah safkran ]?ata ; bidja ]3 uk, habai
mik faurqijjanana,
2
19 Jah anjiar qajj : juka
auhsne usbauhtajEimf, jah gagga kausjan
jpans; bidja Jjuk, habai mik faurqij)anana.

20 Jah sums qa^ ;

qen iiugaida, jah dujje ni mag qiman.

21 Jah qimands sa skalks gataih frdujin seinamma )5ala.

hanuh J>wairhs sa gardawaldands qaj? du skalka seinamma :

usgagg sprduto in gatwons jah staigos badrgs, jah unledans

jah gamaidans jah blindans jah haltans attiuh hidre.
2 Jah qaj) sa skalks Muja, war}) swe anabaust, jah naiih stads
:

ist.
3

23 Jah qa]) sa frauja du

}»amma skalka usgagg and wigans jah :

fajios, jah naujsei inn atgaggan, ei usfulnai gards meins.

24 Qijpa allis izwis }>atei ni ainshun manne jainaize }?ize fadra

haitanane kausei]? ]?is nahtamatis meinis.

35 Mi}> iddjedun Jian

imma hiuhmans managai, jah gawand-
jands sik qa]? du im
jah
26 Jabai hras gaggi]) du mis, jah ni fijaiji attan seinana
aijiein jah qen jah barna jah broj^runs jah swistruns, nauhujj-

J>an seina silbins saiwala,

ni mag meins siponeis wisan.

CHx\PTER XV

I Wesunu}»-})an imma nelujandans sik allai motarjos jah fra-

waurhtii hausjan imma.

qijjandans sa
Jah birodidedun Fareisaieis jah bokaijos,
])atei

frawaurhtans andnimi}? jah mij. matji]) im.

du im gajukon qijjands
3 Qa}7 J’an })6

izwara aigands taihuntehund lambe jah fraliu-

4 hras manna
ana
sands ainamma })ize, niu bilei})!]) ])6 niuntehund jah niun
dujiidai jab gaggi]) afar })amma fralusanin, unte
bigitij) ])ata ?

bigitands uslagji}) ana amsans seinans faginonds,

5 Jah
Ch. xiv.27-35-xv.1-5] Aizmggdjo pairh Lukan 273
27 Jail saei ni bairijj galgan. seinana jah gaggai afar mis, ni mag
wisan meins siponeis.
2S Izwara hras raihtis wiljands kelikn timbrjan, niu frumist
gasitands rahneijp manwijio habaiu du ustiuhan ?

29 ibai dufto, bifie gasatidedi grunduwaddjii jah ni mahtedi

ustiuhan, allai pii gasafhrandans duginnaina bilaikan ina,

30 qi]?andans J>atei sa manna dustodida timbrjan jah ni mahta

ustiuhan,
31 Mppiu hras jsiudans gaggands stigqan wij>ra anjrarana |?iudan
du wigana, niu gasitands faur]?is JjankeiJr, siaiu mahteigs mi]?
taihun J3usundj6m gamotjan fiamma mi|? twaim tigum
|?risundjo gaggandin ana sik?
32 Ei]?au [jabai nist mahteigs] naiihjsanuh fairra imma wisandin
insandjands airu bidji]? gawafrjjjis.

33 Swah nu hrarjizuh izwara saei ni afql})i|> allamma aigina

seinamma, ni mag wisan meins siponeis.
34 God salt ; ij? jabai salt baud wairjji]?, hre gasupoda ?
35 Nih du afr]?ai, ni du maihstau fagr ist ut uswairpand imma.
;

Saei habai ausona gahausjandona, gahdusjai.

CHAPTER XV
t ’^H<ray Se avrl^ eyyi^ovrev nxavres oi reKm>ai /cat ot
djuaprctiAot aKO'vetv avrov,
2 Kal dcsyoyyvCoi' ot ^aptcraTot Kal ot ypa/a/aareis Xeyovre?
oTi oSro? afiaprookovs Ttpoa-bixi^rai Kal crw^crQUi avTOi's.

3 Etirei' 8e Ttpos avrow rjjv Ttapa^ok^v ravryp kiyiav"

4 Tts avOpomos vpL&p exdii' Ixardy TTpo/Sara Kal aTrokecras
'h avT&V) ov KaraXewret rd h^vrjKOvra ivvia iv rp
eppjx(p Kal TTopeijerai em rd arroAcoAds, eco? €vpr] avro;
5 Kat evpm> emTiOTjcrtv iirl row w/aov? eavrov yaipcav,
 ;

2 74 A iwaggeljo pairh Lukan [Ch. xv. 6-20

6 jah qimands in garda galajjoJ) frijonds jah garaznans qij?ands

du im : fagino]? mi|j mis Jsammei bigat Iamb mein }3ata

fralusano.

7 QiJja izwis Jjatei swa faheds wafrj^i]? in himina in ainis fra-

wadrhtis idreigondins Jjau in niuntehundis jah niune garafht-

aize J)aiei ni Jtatirbun idreigos.

8 Ai]3]5au suma qino drakmans habandei tafliun, jabai fraliusi]?

drakmin ainamma, niu tandei]? lukarn jah usbaugeij? razn jah

sokeijj glaggwaba, unte bigiti)? ?

9 Jah bigitandei gahaitij* frijdndjos jah garaznons qijrandei:

fagino]? mij) mis, unte bigat drakmein })ammei fralAus.

10 Swa qij^a izwis,* faheds wafrjji]? in andwafrf)ja aggile guj^s in

ainis idreigondins frawailrhtis.

1 1 Qa]3u]D-]jan : manne sums dihta twans sununs.

1
2 Jah qaj) sa juhiza ize du attin ; atta, gif mis sei undrinnai
mik dail aiginis ;
jah disdailida im swes sein.

13 Jah afar ni managans dagans brahta samana allata sa juhiza

sunus, jah afldij) in land fafrra wisando, jah jiinar distahida

jpata swes seinata libands usstiuriba.

1 4 Bijie ban frawas allamma, war]? huhrus abrs and gawi jainata,
jah is dugann alajjarba waii’ban.

1 5 Jah gaggands gahaftida sik sumamma badrgjane jainis g^ujis,

jah insandida ina haijjjos seinaizos haldan sweina.

16 Jah gafrnida sad itan hadrne, bbei matidedun sweina, jah

manna imma ni gaf.

17 Qimands ban in sis qab : hxan filu asnje attins meinis ufar-
assau haband hlaibe, ib ik huhrau fraqistna.

1 8 Usstandands gagga du atlin meinamma jah qiba du imma :

atla, frawadrhta mis in himin jah in andwairbJa beinamma

1 9 ju banaseibs ni im wairbs ei haitdidau sunus beins ;

gatawei
mik swe dinana asnje beinaize.

20 Jah usstandands qam at attin seinamma. Nadhbanuh ban

 p

Ch. .\'v. 6--2o] Evay-yeXiov Kara AovKav 275

6 Kal ekdonf eh rbv oikov avyKaXei rov^ cjiiXovs kuI rova

ysLToms ksyaii' avrols' (rvyX'^P''F^ on evpov rb
TTpo^arov p.ov to aTroAcoA-os'.

7 Aeyw vpXp bn ovrcos ea-Tai ev r<S ovpavy errl an

ap.apT0}k (3 fxeravoovvn f] €Tn €vevr]KOpTa kvvia hucuois
oLTii’es ov xpfiay exova-w ii^ravoCas.
8 *H TLS yvv 7] bpaxp-cts exovara bsKa, eav aTroKsa-j] bpaxP^V^^

fxiav, ovx^ amra Xvxvov nal aapoi ti]v oiKiav Kal Cv^el
eiri/xeAS?, em otov evpri;
9 Kal evpovaa (rvyKakarai ras <p[\as Kal ras yeirova^
kiyova-a' avyxa-pf\Ti fxoL, on, cdpov ti]P dpaxp-vv VP aTToo-
Aefra.
ioO'0r<tiSj k4 yo) vfxtp, ytWrai evd-nt-ov rwi' ayydkcop rov
0 €oG em kvl a/xapra)AS //erawoCm.
1 1 EIttcv hi' avOpcams ns €Lxev dvo vlovs.
isKat etnev 6 vedtr^pos avTutv T<f irarpi* Ttdrep, So? 7/01
TO eTTtjSaAAoy /^epo? rf/? ovcrias. Kal bidlk^p avrolis rdi>
jSlov.

1
3 Kat psT ov Ttokkas pfiipas crvvayaybyv aitavra 6 pecirepos
vlbs a'!rebi']pr](rev els x^P®^ paKpdv, Kal eKel biecrKopincrep
njp overlap avrov C<bv derdroos.

14 AaTtavrjeravTos Se avrov Trdvra eyevero kipbs lerxvpbs Kara

Trjv xdpav eKeCvipv, Kal avrbs rjp^aTO vertepeicrdai.
15 Kat Ttopevdels eKokk^jOrj evl tGw rrokirmp rrjs x^P<^S' ^KeCvps,

Kal eirepxfrep avrov eh rovs dypovs avrov jSSa-Keiv xotpow?-

1 6 Kat eTTeBvjxei xopTacrdTjvai eK r&v Kepariatv dtv Tjcrdiov ol
XoipOi, Kal Qvbels edidov avr<p.
17 Et? kavrbv be ekObov etirev rrooroi piicrOioi rov rear 6s p,ov
nepiaraevovcnv dpreov, kych Se Ai^w bmokkvpai.
iS’AvacTTas -TTopeveropat TTpos rbv Ttarepa pov Kal epG) avr<2 '
narep, rjpaprov els rbv ovpavbv Kal evdmov aov.
igOvKeri elpl afto? Kki] 9rjvai mo? arov Troipcrov pe w? am
rSiV pi(r 6 [o)v crov.
20 Kat dvao-ras fjkdev Tvpbs rbv narepa eavrov. eri Se avrov
T 2
 ; ;; ;

276 Aiwaggeljo pairh Lukan [Ch.xv. 21-32

fafrra wisandan gasahr ina atta is jah infeinoda, jah |3ragjands

draus ana hals is jah kukida inima.

21 Jah qa]5 imma sa sunus: atta, frawadrhta in hiinin Jah in

andwafrjjja Jjeinamma, ju J)anaseij3S ni im wairjjs ei haitaidau
sunus Jteins.

22 Qaj? |3an sa atta du skalkam seinaim ; sprauto bringij? wastja

Jjo frumistSn jah gawasji]? ina jah gibij? figgraguljj in handu
is jah gaskohi ana fdtuns is

23 jah bringandans stiur J>ana alidan ufsneifjijj, jah matjandans

wisam wafla

24 unte sa sunus meins dauj)s was jah gaqiunoda, jah fralusans

was jah bigitans war)) ;
jah dugunnun wisan.

25 Wasu)3-])an sunus is sa al))iza ana akra, jah qimands atiddja

nehr razn, jah gahausida saggwins jah Idikins.

26 Jah athditands sumana magiwe frahuh hra wesi jjata.

27 t'aruh is qaj) du imma ))atei br6}»ar ))eins qam jah afsndi))

atta J)eins stiur Jiana alidan, unte hailana ina andnam.
28 f>anuh modags war)* jah ni wilda inn gaggan, ij? atta is

usgaggands ut bad ina.

29 taruh is andhafjands qaj? du attin: sai, swa iilu jere skal-

kinoda )?us, jah ni hranhun anabusn jjeina ufariddja, jah mis
ni aiw atgaft gaitein, ei mi)) frijondam meinaim biwesjau

30 i]) ))an sa sunus ])eins, saei fret jpein swes mi]) kalkjom, qam,
ufsnaist imma stiur Jjana alidan.

31 f’aruh qa]) du imma barnilo, ; |)u sinteind mi]) mis wast jah
is, jah all ])atamein ])ein ist

32 wafla wisan jah faginon skuld was, unte br6))ar Jieiiis dau])s
was jah gaqiunoda, jah fralusans jah bigitans war]).
Ch. XV, 21-32] EvaryyiXiqv Kara AovKav 277

fj.aKpav cvniyovros, eidev avrbv 6 Ttar^p avrov Kal ia-irkay-

yviardr\ koX Spa^tbv eTieTrecrev im tov TpayjjXov avrov Kal
Kar€(f>tkr}<rev avrov.
zi EiTTev 8e avrOt 6 vios' rranp, ijfxaprov els rdv ovpavbv koI
ivcaTTiov crov, omirt upX a^LOS KkrjOijvaL vlos crow.
22 EtTTcy 8e 0 rrar^p jrpds tovs bovXovs avrov' rax^ e^ev^'y-
Kare ripi <rroXr/i» rip Trpiarrp koI ivbijcrare avrbv Kal dors
baKrvXiov sis rrp avrov Kal virodrjpara els rovs
mdas avrov,
23 Kal iveyKavres rbv pLoarxov rbv crir&rbv Bvaare, Kal
(^ayovres ev^pav 6 S)p,ev,
24 on o^ros o vtbs pov vsKpbs ip Kal ave^rja-ev, Kal otto -
AcoAa)s t/y Kal evpedr], Kal ijp^avro ev^paCvecrdai.
2q'^Hv he o ,vlbs avrov 6 irpecr^vrepos ev dyp^’ Kal «s epyb-
pevos ijyyia-ev rf] oiKta, yKova-ev avpcjioivias Kal x^P^^>
26 Kal TTpocTKoXecrdpevos h’a r&v Tzaihoav i-nwOdvero ri eip
ravra.
27 '0 he etrrev avrtX on 6 dheXcfios crov ipei, Kal eOvcrev
6 Trarijp aov rbv pocrxov rbv cnrevrov, bn vyialvovra
avrbv h/neXa^ev.
25 ’ilpyCa-dr] §e Kal ovk ijBeXev- elaeXBeiv, 6 7ran/p avrov
e^eXBuiv 'napsKaXei avrov.
29 'O he aTTOKpiBels evnev r^itarpi' Ihov roaavra errj hovXe'dai

aoi Kal ovhimre evroXip crov 'nappXBov, Kal ipol ovheTTore

ehcoKCis epujjov, tva pera r&v ^iXcov pov ev(f)pav6S>'
30 ''Orff 8e 0 vtbs crov ovros 6 Kara(f>aybiv crov rbv jSiov pera
iropvm' iJXBev, edvcras aired rbv pocrxov rbv cnrevrov.
31 '0 he etreev avr&“ rsKvov, erv redvrore per epov eT, Kal
rrdvra ra epd ad ecrrLV’

32 EvcppavBrjvai. 6e Kal xo^pwai ehet, brt b dheXcpbs crov oiros

veKpbs rp Kal dveC'Cjcrev, Kal diroAcoAcos Kal evpeOp.
 :

AIWAGGtUO f>AiRH JOHANNM

CHAPTER XII

in Be]?amjin, Jsarei was Lazarus sa dauj^a, j?anei urrai-

sida us dauj^dim lesus.
2 Paruh gawaurhtedun imma nahuimat jainar, jah Marjja and-
bahtida; ip Lazarus was sums f)ize anakumbjandane mi|>

imma.
3 Ip Marja nam pund balsams nardaus pistikeinis filugalaubis.

jab gasalboda fotuns lesua, jah biswarb fotuiis is skufta

seinamma; ij? siE gards fulls warj? daunais j^izos salbonais.

4 Qa]3 jjan ains jjize siponje is, Judas Seimonis sa Iskariotes,

izei skaftida sik du galewjan ina : ;

5 duhJe ]5ata balsan ni frabauht was in ‘t* skatte jah fradaili})

wesi l^arbam ?

6 Patuj3 -J)an qaji, ni ]

3 eei ina j^ize j^arbane kara w§si, ak unte
jjiubs was jah arka habaida jah Jjata inn waiirpano bar,

7 QaJ? |3an lesus : let ija ; in dag gafilhis meinis fastdida Jjata.

8 Ip |?ans unledans sinteino habai}? mij) izwis, ij) mik ni sin-

teino habaij?.

9 Fan]? }?an manageins filu ludaie j?atei lesus jainar ist, jah
qemun, ni in lesuis ainis, ak ei jah Lazaru sehreina jjanei
urraisida us daujpaim.
10 Munaidedunuj^-Jian auk J>ai auhumistans gudjans, ei jah
Lazarau usqemeina,
11 unte managai in j^is garunnun ludaie jah galaubidedun
lesua,
12 Iftumin daga manageins filu sei qam at duljjai, gahaus-

jandans j^atei qimij) lesus in lairausaulymdi,

13 nemun astans peikabagme, jah urrunnun wi]?ragamotjan
imma, jah hropidedun : dsanna, JduJiida sa qimanda in namin
fraujins, kiudans Israelis.

14 Bigat ]?an lesus asilUj/t?/; gasat ana ina, swaswe ist gamelij?
 ,

cii. xii. ir“3o] Anmggdjo pairh Johammi 279

15 ni ogs ]5us, dauhtar Sion, sai, Jjiudans j^eiris qimi]? sitands.

ana fulin asilaus.

16 !>alu})-]?an ni kunj>edun siponjos is frumist; ak bij^e ga-

sweraijjs was Jesus, |?anuli gamundedun patei pa.ta was du
Jjamma gameli]?, jah J>at3 gatavvidedun imma.
17 Weitwodida Jjaii so inanagei, sei was mi|? imina, }?an Laaaru
wopida us hlaiw'a jah urraisida ina us daa]?aiin.
r8 Duj3|?e iddjedun gamotjan imma managei, unte hausideduii
ei gatawidedi Jjo taikn.
19 fenuh pai Fareisaieis qe))un du sis miss5 saihji]? ; J^atei ni

b5tei]5 waiht ; sai, So manaseds afar imma galdi]?.

20 Wesunu|p-]3an sumai ]3iud6 J^ize urrinnandane, ei inwiteina in

jjizai dul|5ai. ,
21 Miatiddjedun du Filippau, J^amma fram Be]>saeida Galeilaie,
jah bedun ina qij^andans : frauja, wiieima lesu gasaihjan.
22 Gaggi]? Filippus jah qijjiJj du Andraiin, jah aftra Andraias jah
Filippus qejDun du lesua.
23 Ij) Jesus andhof im qij^ands :
qam lireila ei sweraidau sunUvS
mans.
24 Amen amen qijja izwis: nibai kaiirnd Inaiteis gadriusando
in airjja gaswiltij), silbo ainata aflifnijs : i |3 jab^i gaswiltijs,
manag akran bafrijj.

25 Saei frijo]) saiwala seina, fraqistei]? izai, jah saei fiaijjsaiwala

seina in jjamma fafrhrdu, in iibainai ^iweinon bairgij> izdi.

26 Jabdi mis hras andbahtjai, mik Idistjai; jah pami im ik,

]5aruh sa andbahts meins wisan habai}> ;

jah jabdi liras mis
andbahteij?, swerdi|> ina atta.

2 7 Nu sdiwala meina gadrobnbda, jah hra qi]?du ? atta, nasei

mik us pizai hreilai. Akei dujijje qam in jjizdi hreildi.
28 Atta, hduhei namo Jieinata! Qam jian stibna us himina:
jah hduhida jah aftra hauhja.
29 Managei )mn sei stop gahdusjandei, qejjun Jieihron Avairjian;
sumaiii qejnin : aggilus du imma rodida.
30 Andhof lesus jah qaji : ni in meina so stibna warj?, ak in
 : :

28o Atwaggeljo pairh Johannen [Ch. xii. 31-47

31 Nu staua ist Jiizai manasedai, nu sa reiks Jiis fafrhraus us-

wafrpada ut.

32 Jah ik jabai ushauhjada af alrjjai, alia atj^insa du mis.

33 I>atuj3-]3an qaj? bandwjands hrileikamma daujjau skulda

gadau|3nan.

34 Andhof imma so managei: vveis hausidedum ana \vit5da

j^atei Xristus sijai du aiwa ; jah hraiwa j^u qijjis ]?atei skulds
ist ushauhjan sa sunus mans ? hras ist sa sunns mans ?
35 Qaj? j^an du im lesus : nailh leitil inel liuhaji in izwis ist.

Gaggi]? }>ande liuha]? habai]>, ei riqiz izwis ni gafahai ;

jah
saei gaggiji in riqiza, ni wait hra]i gaggi]?.

36 I’ande lmha|> habai]?, galaubei]? du liuhada, ei sunjus liuhadis

walr]>ii]?. f^at^,. rodida lesus, jah galai]? jah gafalh sik
failra im.-

37 Swa filu imma taikne gataujandin in andwafrjya ize, ni

galaubidedun imma,
38 ei pata waurd Esaeiins praufetaus usfullnodedi f)atei qa]?

frauja, bras galdubida hauseinai unsarai? jah arms fraujins

hramma andhulijjs war]? ?

39 Du]?Jje ni mahtedun galaubjan; unte aftra qajj Esaeias

40 gablindida ize dugdna jah gadaubida ize hairtona, ei ni
gaumidedeina augam jah frofieina hafrtin, jah gawandi-
dedeina jah ganasidedjau ins.

4 1 J^ata qa}) Esaeias, j^an salir wuljiu is jah rodida bi ina.

42 I’anuh |3an swejiduh jah us }3^im reikam managai galau-

bidedun du imma, akei faura Fareisaium ni andhafhaitun, ei
us synagogein ni uswaurpanai waurfieina.

43 Frijodedun auk mais hauhein manniska jiau hauhein gu]?s.

44 Ip lesus hropida jah qa]3 saei galaubeip du mis ni galaubeij?
:

du mis, ak du Jiamma sandjandin mik.

45 Jah sandjandan mik.
saei saihri]? mik, saihriji Jiana

46 Ik liuhad in Jiamma fahiuau qam, ei luazuh saei galaubjai

du mis, in riqiza ni wdsai.

47 Jah jabai hras meinaim hausjai waurdam jah galaubjai, ik ni

stoja ina; nih J^an qam ei stojdu manased, ak ei ganasjau
manased.
 ;

Ch.xii.4S-9:xiv.i-i2] Aiwaggeljopairk jdhannen 281

48 Saei frakann mis jah ni andnimi]? waiirda meina, habaid pana

stojandan sik. Waiird jjatei rodida, j^ata stoji]? ina in

spedistin daga.

49 Unte ik us mis silbiii ni rodida, ak saei sandida mik

atta, sah
mis anabusn at^^

^ .
CHAPTER XIV
1 Ni indrobnai izwar hai'rto; galaubei|j du gujsa jah du mis
galaubeip.
2 In garda attins meinis sali]?w6s manages sindj a]3}>an niba
weseinay ai|>|3au qe]?jau du izwis gagga manwjan stad
:

izwis. •

3 Jah ]jan jabai gagga jah nianwja izwis stad, aftra qima jah
franima izwis du mis silbin, ei J^arei im ik, J>aruh siju}> jah jus.

4 Jah Jjadei ik gagga kunnu]?, jah j^ana wig kunnu|>.

5 baruh qa|> imma I>onias frauja, ni witum hraj) gaggis, jah
:

hriiwa magum ]?ana wig kunnan ?

6 QaJj imma lesus ik im sa wigs jah sunja jah libains.
:

Ainshun ni qimijj at attin, niba Jjafrh mik.

7 Ip kun]5edei]3 mik, aij3]>au kun]jedeiJ» jah attan meinana ; jah
|3an fram himma kunnujs ina jah gasajhri|j ina.
8 I}) Filippus qa|3uh du imma: frauja, dugei unsis j>ana attan
jjatuh ganah unsis.

9 I’aruh qaj? imma lesus : swalaud melis mij) izwis was, jah ni
ufkunjjgs mik, Filippu? saei gasahr mik, gasahr attan, jah
hraiwa ]3u qij^is : augei unsis jsana attan ?

10 Niu galaubeis Jsatei ik in attin jah atta in mis ist? to w'aurda

fjoei ik rodja izwis, af mis silbin ni rodja, ak atta saei in mis
ist, sa taujij)
J?6 waurstwa.
1 1 GalaubeiJj mis j^atei ik in attin jah atta in mis ;
ip jabai ni,
in j^ize waurstwe galaubeif) mis.
12 Amen amen qi]5a izwis: saei galaubeid mis, j?o waurstwa
J)6ei ik tauja, jah is taujij? jah raaizbna j?aim tauji}) ;
unte ik
du attin gagga.
2S2 Atwaggeljd patrh Jdhannm [Ch. xiv. 13—29

13 Jah ]3atei hra bidjij> in naniin meinamma, jjata tauja, ei

hauhjaidau atta in sunau.

14 Jabai hris bidji}) mik in namin meinamma, ik tauja.

ig Jabai mik frijojj, anabusnins meinos fastdid.

16 Jah ik bidja attan, jah anjiarana parakletu gibi]? izwis, ei sijai

mij) izwis du ahva,

17 ahma sunjos, j^anei so manaseijjs ni mag niman, ante ni

saihri]> ina, nih kann ina; {]> jus kunnuj) ina, unte is mi]?

izwis wisijj jah in izwis ist.

1 8 Ni !eta izwis widuwairnans ;

qima at izwis.

19 Naiih leitil, jah so manaseijjs mik ni ]?anasei|?s saihj'i]?; ij?

jus saihrij? mik, j^atei ik liba, jah jus libdi]?.

20 In jainamma daga ufkunnai]? jus Jiatei ik in attin meinamma

jah jus in mis jah ik in izwis.
2 1 Saei habaid anabusnins meinos jah fastaij? ]?os, sa ist saei frijoj?

mik :
jah ]jan saei frij6}> mik, frijoda fram attin meinamma,
jah ik frijo ina jah gabairhtja imnia mik silban.

2 2 taruh qa}) imma ludas, ni sa Iskarjotes : frauja, hra war]? ei

unsis munais gabafrhtjan |?uk silban, ijr pizii manasedai ni?

23 Andhof lesus jah qaj? du imma: jabai luas mik frijof) jah
waurd mein fastai]?, jah atta meins frijo]? ina, jah du imma
galeijjos jah salijjwos at imma gataujos.

24 I]? saei ni frijo]? mik, pd waurda meina ni fastai]?; jah Jjata

wadrd ]?atei hausei]? nist mein, ak ]?is sandjandins mik attins.

25 f’ata rodida izwis at izwis wisands.

26 AJ)]?an sa paraklelus, ahma sa weiha, ]?anei sandeij? atta in

namin meinamma, sa izwis laisei]? allata jah gamaudeij? izwis

allis }?atei qa]? du izwis.

27 Gawafr]?i bilei]?a izwis, gawajr]?i mein giba izwis; ni swaswe

so manase]?s gibi}?, ik giba izwis. Ni indrobnaina izwara
hafrtona nih fadrhtjaina.
28 Hausidedu]? ei ik qa]? izwis: galei}?a jah qima at izwis;

jabai frijodedei]? mik, ai]?]5 au jus faginodedei]? ei ik gagga du

attin : unte atta meins maiza mis ist.

29 Jah nu qaj? izwis, fadr)?izei waur]?i, ei bi}?e w'air]?ai galaubjaij?.

Ch. xiv.30- -XV. 1-12] 1 A iwaggeljo pairh Johannen 2S 3

30 t>anaBei]?s filu ni majslja mijj izwis ;

qimi}? saei pizii mana-
sedai reikino]?, jah in mis ni bigiti)? wajht.
31 Ak ei ufkunnah so manase]>s Jjatei ik frijoda attan meinana,
jah swaswe auabaud mis atta, swa tauja. Urreisij?, gaggani

|
5 a|?r 6 ,

CHAPTER XV
1 Ik im weinatriu j?ata sunjeinOj jah atta meins wadrstwja ist.

2 All taine in mis uiibairandane akran gop, usninii]? ita: jah

all akran balrandane, gahraineijj ita, ei managizo akran
bairaina.

3 Ju jus hrainjai siju]? in jjis waurdis J5atei ridida dii izwis.

4 Wisai|3 in mis jah ik in izwis. Swe sa weinatains ni mag

akran bafran af sis silbin, niba ist ana weinatriwa, swah nih
jus, niba in mis siju)>.

3 Ik im jjata weinatriu, ip jus weinatainos ;

saei wisijj in mis
10 jah ik in imma, sa bairij) akran manag, j^atei inuh mik ni
magu]3 tdujan ni -svai'ht.

6 Niba saei wisi}? in mis, uswairpada ut swe weinatains, jah

ga]jadrsni}> jah galisada, jah in fon galagjand jah inbrann-
jada.

7 AJjjjan jabai siju]? in mis, jah waiirda raeina in izwis sincl,

J^ataiirah ptx wileif), bidjiji, jah wairjii]? izwis.

8 In jjamma hauhij^s ist atta meins, ei akran manag bafrai}? jah

wafr|3 ai]? meinai siponjos.
**

9 Swaswe frijoda mik atta, swah ik frijoda izwis ;

wisaij) in
friajjwai meinai.

Jabai anabusnins meinos fastaid, sijuj> in friajswai meinai,

swaswe ik anabusnins attins meinis fastaida, jah wisa in
friajjwai is.

I I tata rodida izwis, ei fahejjs meina in izwis sijai, jah faheds

izwara usfulljaidau.
12 hata ist anabusns meina, ei frijoj) izwis misso, sAvaswe ik
frijoda izwis.
 :

284 Aiwaggeljd patrh Johannen [Ch. xv. 13-27

13 Maizein }>izai fria]>wai manna ni habai|3, ei inas saiwala seina

lagjij) faur frijonds seinans.

14 Jus frijonds meindi siju]?, jabai taujijs Jjatei ik anabiuda izwis.

15 i’anaseijjs izwis ni qi]?a skalkans ; unte skalks ni wait hra

taujij) is frauja, ijjik izwis qaj) frijonds, unte all j?atei hausida
at attin meinamma, gakannida izwis.
16 Ni jus mik gawalidedu]?, ak ik gawalida izwis, ei jus sniwaij)
jah akran bairai]?, jah akran izwar du aiwa sijai, ei jjatahrah
jjei bidjai}? attan in namin meinamma, gibi]? izwis.

17 f>ata anabiuda izwis ei frijo]5 izwis misso.

18 Jabai so manaseds izwis fijai, kunnei]? ei mik fruman izwis
fijaida.

19 Jabai j?is faMiraus weseij?, aiJjjjau so manaseds swesans

frijodedi; ajjjian unte us ]>amma fairhrdu ni sijuj?, ak ik

gawalida izwis us J)amma fafrlnau, du]?j5e fijaid izwis so

manase})s.
20 GamuneiJ? J)is waiirdis jjatei ik qaj? du izwis: nist skalks

nidiza fraujin seinamma. Jabai mik wrekun, jah izwis

wrikand; jabdi mein wadrd fastaidedeina, jah izwar fas-
taina.

21 Ak Jjata allata tdujand izwis in namins meinis, unte ni

kunnun jjana sandjandan mik.
22 Nih qemjau jah rodidedjdu du im, frawaiirht ni habaidedeina
ip nu inilons ni haband bi frawaurht seina.

23 Saei mik fijaij?, jah attan meinana fijdijj.

24 Vp {?6 wadrstwa ni gatawidedjdu in im fjoei an]?ar dinshun ni
gatawida, frawaurht ni habaidedeina ;
ip nu jah gaselvun
mik jah fijaidedun jah mik jah attan meinana.
23 Ak ei usfullnodedi waurd j^ata gamelido in witodaize; ei

fijaidedun mik arwjo,

26 A|7}?an })an qimi]? parakletus Jjanei ik insandja izwis fram
attin, ahman sunjos izei fram attin urrinni}), sa weitwodei]^
bi mik.

37 Jah }3an jus weitwodeij), unte fram fruma mi]? mis siju}?.
Ch. xvii, 1 - 14 ]
Aiwaggeljo pairh Johannen 285

CHAPTER XVII

r S’ata rodida uauhhof augona seina du himina jah

lesns
qa]} : atta, qam hreila, hauhei J>einana sunu, ei sunus Jseins
hauhjai ]3uk
2 swaswe atgaft imnia waMufni allaize leike, ei all |)atei atgaft

imma, gibai im libain aiweinon.

3 Soh J?an ist so aiweino libains, ei kunneina |3uk ainana

sunjana gu|3 jah jjanei insandides, lesu Xristu,
4 Ik })uk hauhida ana afrjjai ;
wadrstw ustanh |?atei atgaft mis
du wainkjan.
5 Jab nu hduhei mik, j?u atta, at f>us silbiif Jjarama wul})au,
j^anei habaida at ]5us, faurj^izei sa fafrhrus wesi.
6 Gabafrhtida jjeinata namo mannam jsanzei atgaft mis us
Jjamma fafrhrdu. f>einai wesun jah mis atgaft ins, jah ]>ata
vvaijrd jjeinata gafastdidedun.

*7 Nu ufkunjja ei alia j^oei atgaft mis, at ]5us sind

8 unte J36
-waurda })5ei atgaft mis, atgaf im, jah eis nemun, bi
sunjdi jjatei fram Jjus urrann, jah galaubidedun jjatei Jiu
mik insandides.
9 Ik bi ins bidja; ni bi Jio manasef) bidja, ak bi J>ans pmzei
atgaft mis, unte J)einai sind.

10 Jah meina alia jseina sind jah beina meina, jah hauhijjs im
in Jjdim.

1 1 Ni banaseijjs im in Jiamma fafrhrau ; ip pAi in {jamma fairhjau

sind, jah ik du }>us gagga. Atta weiha, fastai ins in namin
ei sijaina ain swaswe wit.
]3einamma, Jianzei atgaft mis,
1 2 Pan was mip im in pamma fafrhrau, ik fastaida ins in namin
peinamma. Panzei atgaft mis gafastaida, jah ainshun us im
ni fraqistnoda, niba sa sunus fralustais, ei pata gamelido
usfullip \vaurpi.

13 Ip nu du pus gagga, jah pata rddja in manaseddi, ei habaina

fahed meina usfullida in sis.
1 4 Ik atgaf im wadrd peinata ;
jah so manaseps fijdida ins,
286 Azwaggeljd pairh Johanneii [Ch. xvii,.15-26

uute ni sind us jjarama falrhrau, swaswe ik us jjamma

fairhrau ni ini.

1 5 Ni bidja ei usnimais ins us jiamma fafrhrau, ak ei bangais im

faura j^amma unseljin.

16 Us }?amma fafrhrau ni sind, swaswe ik us Jiamma fafrhrau
ni im.

17 Weihai ins in sunjdi; waurd jreinata sunja ist.

18 Swaswe mik insandides in manasejj, swah ik insandida ins

in J)6 manased.

19 Jah fram im ik 'weiha mik silban, ei sij&ia jah eis weihai

in sunjai.
20 A]3]5an ni bi jians bidja ainans, ak bi jrans galaubjandans
jrafrh waTlrda^2e du mis,
21 ei allai ain sijaina, swaswe jru, atta, in mis jah ik in })us, ei

jah })ai in uggkis ain sijdina, ei so manasejrs galdiibjdi Jiatei

jiu mik insandides.

22 Jah ik wuljru jranei gaft mis, gaf im, ei sijaina din swaswe
wit din siju.

23 Ik in im jah ]?u in mis, ei sijdina ustadhandi du dinamraa,

jah kunnei so manasejjs Jjatei ]5U mik insandides, jah frijodes
ins, swaswe mik frijSdes.

24 Atta, jpatei atgaft mis, wiljdu ei jrarei im ik, jah jrdi sijdina

•mij) mis, ei safhrdina wuljru meinana jranei gaft mis, unte

frijodes mik fatir gaskaft fairhidus.

25 Atta garafhta, jah so manasejis jruk ni ufkunjia ; 'ip ik jruk

kunjra. Jah jrdi ufkunjjedun jratei pn mik insandides.

26 Jah gakannida im namo jreinata jah kannja, ei friajrwa jroei

frijodes mik, in im sijdi jah ik in im.

 DU TEIMAX^l>AiAU ANJ>ARA
CHAPTER I

1 Pawlus, apaustaulus Xristaus lesuis ]jafrh wiljan gu]?s bi

gahaitam libainais sei ist in Xristau lesu,
2 Teimau|7aiau, liubin barna, ansts, amiaio, gawairjji fram gujja
attin jah Xristdu lesu fraujin unsaramma.
3 Awiliudd gu]3a meiiiamma, ]?ammei skalkino fram fadreinam
gahugdai, hraiwa unsweibando baba bi |3uk gamin|?i
in hraiiijai

bidom meinaim naht jah daga,

in

4 gairnjands ]3uk gasai'hran, gamunands ^agre jseinaize, ei

fahedais usfullnau,

5 gamdudein andnimands }>iz6s sei ist in j^us, unliutons galau-

beindis sei baudida faur|5is in aw5n Jjeindi Lauidjai jah ai]3ein
l^einai Aiwneikai, ga]3-f)an-traua )>atei jah in |)us.

6 In ]>izozei wai'htais gamaudja ]3uk anaqiujan anst gujas, sei

ist in ]jus J?afrh analagein handiwe meinaizo.

7 Unte ni gaf unsis gu|) ahman faurhteins, ak mahtais jah

friafiwos jah inaheins.
8 Ni nunu skamai ]3uk \veitw6di|)6s fraujins imsaris lesuis nih
meina, bandjins is, ak inij) arbaidei alwaggeljon bi mahtdi
gU]5S,

9 ]3is nasjandins uns jah lajjondins lajjonai Aveihdi, ni bi wadrs-

twam unsaraim, ak bi seinai leikainai Jah anstai sei gibana
ist unsis in Xristau lesu fadr inela diweina,
10 i|^ gaswikunj>ida nu J^airh gabairhteiii nasjandis unsaris lesuis
Xristaus, gatairandins raihtis ddu]>Uj ij? galiuhtjandins libdin
Jah unriurein jjafrh aiwaggeljon,
1 in jjoei gasatijjs im ik merjands jah apadstaulus jah Idisareis
l^iudo,

12 in jjizozei fairinos jah j^atawinna; akei irih skama mik, unte

wait luamma galdubida, jah gatraua jjammei mahteigs ist

jsata anafilh mein fastan in jdinana dag.

288 Du Tetma'Apaimi Anpara [Ch. i.i.i-ii. u
13 Frisaht habands hdiiaize waurde, Jpoei at mis hausides in
galaubeinai jah friajsvvai in Xristau lesu,
14 J)ata g5d6 anafilh fastai Jjairh ahman weihana saei baui|)
in uns.

15 Waist J)atei afwandidedun sik af mis allai jjaiei sind in Asiai,

l^izeei ist Fygaflus jah Airmogai'nes.
1 6 Gibai armaion frauja Adneiseifadraus garda, unte ufta mik
anajjrafstida jah naudibandjo meindizo ni skamaida sik ;

17 ak qimands in Rumai usddudo sokidamik jah bigat.

1 8 Gibdi frauja imma bigitan armahafrtein at frdujin in jainamma
daga ;
jah hran filu mais in Affaison andbahtida mis, walla
|ju kant.

CHAPTER II

1 f'u nu, barn mein waliso, inswinj?ei jsuk in anstdi yizii in

Xristdu lesu,
2 jah Jioei hdusides at mis managa weitwodja, wadrda
Jjalrh

guj)s, po anafilh triggwdim mannam, J^diei walrjsdi sijaina jah

10 anjjarans laisjan.

3 f’u nu arbaidei swe gods gadradhts Xristdus lesuis.

4 Ni ainshun dradhtinonds fraujin dugawindij? sik gawadrkjam

J^izos aldais, ei galeikdi })ammei dradhtino]?.

5 Jah J>an jabai haifstei]? hras, ni weipada, niba witodeigo

briki]?.

6 Arbaidjands alrj^os wadrstvvja skal frumist akrane andniniaii.

7 Frajjei Jjatei
duk Jms frauja frajsi us allaim.
qijja; gibij?

8 Gamuneis Xristu lesu urrisanana us daujjaim us fraiwa

Daweidis bi alwaggeljon meinai,
9 in plziiei arbaidja und bandjos swe ubiltojis ;
akei wadrd
gujjs nist gabundan.
Inuh ]jis all gajjula bi Jjans gawalidans, ei jah pai ganist
gatilona, sei ist in Xristau lesu mi]? wul]?au aiweinamma.
IT Triggw j^ata wadrd; jabai mi]? gadau]?n6dedum, jah mi]?
libam;
Ch.ii. 12-26] Dll TeimaUpafdu An/ara 289

2 jabai gapulam, jah mi]? ]?iudanom jabai afaikairij Jah

1 is
;

afaikij? uns
1 3 jabai ni galaubjam, jains triggws wisij? afsiikan sik siiban
ni mag.
14 Kze gamaudei, weitwodjands in and\vafr|?ja fraujins. Waurdam
weihan du ni waflitai dang, niba uswalteinai ]?aim haus-
Jondam.
15 Usddudei |?uk siiban gakusanana usgiban gujja waurstwjan
Tinaiwiskana, raihtaba raidjandan wadrd sunjos.
16 I}? |?6 dwalona usweihona iausawaurdja biwandei; unte filu

gaggand du afgudein,
17 jah wadrd ize swe gunds ali]?; ]?izeei ist Ymafnaius jah
Filelus,
1
8 ]?aiei bi sunja uswissai usmetun, qijjandans usstass ju waur-
}?ana, jah galaubein sumaize uswaltidedun,
19 A]?|?an tulgus grunduwaddjus gu]?s standi]?, habands sigljo
]?ata : kun]?a frauja ]?ans ])aiei sind is, jah : afstandai af
unselein hrazuh saei namnjai namo fraujins.

30 A|?|7an in mikilamma garda ni sind ]?atainei kasa gul|)eina jah

silubreina,ak jah triweina jah digana, jah suma du swerein,
sumu]?-}?an du unswerein.
21 A]3|)an jabai bras gahrainjai sik ]?ize, wafr]?i]? kas du sweri-

]?ai gaweihai]?, bruk fraujin, du allamma wadrstwe godAize

gamamvi]?.
22 A]?|?an juggans lustuns ]?liuh ;
ip laistei garaihtein, galaubein,
fria]?wa, ga\vair]?i mijp paim bidai anahaitaiidam fraujan us
hrainjamma hairtin,

2^ Ip pos dwalons jah untalons soknins bhvandei, witands patei

gabafrand sakjons.
24 Ip skalks Mujins ni skal sakan, ak qafrrus wisan wipra allans,
laiseigs, uspulands,

35 in qairrein talzjands pans andstandandans, niu hran gibai im

gup idreiga du ufkunpja sunjos,
2 6 jah usskawjaindau us unhulpins wruggon, fram pammei
gafahanai habanda afar is wiljin.

X187 u
290 Du TeimaUpaidu Anpam [Ch. iii. i-x~^

CHAPTER III

1 A]5]>an ]3ata kunneis ei in spedistaim dagam atgaggand jera

sleidja,

2 jah wairjjand mannans sik frijondans, faihugairnai, bihaitjans,

hauhhafrtdi, wajamerjandans, fadreinam ungahrairbai, launa-
wargos, unai'rknai,

3 unhunslagai, unmildjai, fairinondans, ungahabandans sik,

unmanariggwai, unseljai,

4 fralewjandans, untilamalskai, ufbaulidai, frijondans wiljan

seinana mdis )?au guj),

5 habandans hiwi gagudeins, i]> maht izos inwidandans ;

jah
]3ans afwandeh
6 Unte us Jjaim sind Jiaiei sliupand in gardins jah frahunjjana
tiuhand qineina afhlajjana frawadrhtim, jjoei tiuhanda du
lustum missaleikaim,
7 sinteino laisjandona sik jah ni aiw hjanhun in ufkunjjja
qiman raahteiga.
sunjos
8 Ajjjjan j^amma haidau ei Jannes jah Mambres andstojjun
Moseza, swa jah j^ai andstandand sunjdi, mannans frawaur-
]?anai ahin, uskusanai bi galaubein ;

9 akei ni j^eihand du fiiusnai, unte unwiti ize swikun]? \vair])i)3

allaim, swaswe jah jainaize was.

iQ Vp jju galaista is laiseinai meinai, usmeta, muna, sidau,

galaubeinai, usbeisnai, friajjw^i, jjulainai,

1 1 wrakjom, wunnim, luileika mis wadrj^un in Anliaukiai, in

Eikaunidn, in Lystrys, hrileikos wrakos usjjulaida, jah us

allaim mik galausida frauja.
1
2 Jah ]?an allai jjaiei wileina gagudaba liban in Xristau lesu,
wrakos winnand.
13 I|? ubilai mannans jah liutai jseihand du wairsizin, airzjai
jah ai'rzjandans.
14 I]5 })u framwafrjjis wisdis in Jiaimei galaisides jsuk jah ga-
trauaida sind J>us, witands at hramma ganamt.
15 jah jjatei us barniskja weihos bokos kimjjes, ]j 5 s mahteigons
]?uk usfratwjan du ganistai Jjairh galaubein jjo in Xristau lesu.
Ch. tii. i6; iv. i6] Dn Teimaiipaidu Aitpam 291

1 6 Ali b5k6 gudiskaizos ahmateindis jah Jsaiirftos du laiseinai,

du gasahtai, du garaihteinai, du talzeinai in garaihtein,

1 7 ei ustaiihans sijai manna gu]3s, du allamma waurstwe godaize

gamanwijjs.

CHAPTER IV
1 Weitwodja in and\vair]?ja gu|js jah fraujins Xristaus lesuis.
Saei skal stojan qiwans jah dau]3ans bi qum is Jah jjiudi-

nassu is : , , :

2 raerei wadrd, instand uhteigo, unuhteigo. gasak, gajjlaih,

gahrotei in allai usbeisnai jah laiseinai.

3 WairJji]? mei jsan haila laisein ni usjjuland, ak du seinaim

lustum gadragand sis laisarjans, suj?jondJ3ns liausein
4 a|3|)an af sunjai hausein afwandjand, ij? du spillam gawand-
jand sik.

5 Ip |)U andajjahts sijais in allaim, arbaidei, waurstw waurkei

alwaggelistins, andbahti j^ein usfullei.
6 A|?})an ik ju hunsljada jah mel meinaizos diswissais atist.

7 Hdifst |56 godon haifstida, run ustauh, galaubein gafastaida

8 mis wAips garaihteins, jjanei usgibij) mis
]3a|)roh galagij^s ist

frauja j^inamma daga, sa garafhta staua; a]?j3an ni

in
alHim Jjaiei frijond qum is.
jjatainei mis, ak jah

9 Sniumei qiman at mis sprauto;

10 unte Demas mis bilai]?, frijonds j>o nu aid, jah galaijj du
kaissaladneikdi, Xreskus du Galatiai, Teitus du Balmatiai.
1 1 Lukas ist mij? mis dins. Marku andnimands brigg mi]? ]?us
silbin, unte ist mis bruks du andbahtja.

12 A]3|?an Tykeiku insandida in Aifaison.

13 Hakul Jjanei bilaij) in Trauadai at Karpau qimands atbair,

jah bSkos, j^ishun maimbranans.
14 Alafksandrus dizasmi]?a managa mis unj^iujia ustaiknida;
usgildi]? imma frauja bi waiirstwam is

1
5 jjammei jah |?u witai, filu auk andstoj? unsaraim waurdam.
16 In frumiston meinai sunjonai ni manna mis rnijj was, ak
allai mis bili|3un, ni rahnjai(/4a! zm.

u 2
 NOTES
[The references refer to the paragraphs in the gi'ammar.j

ST. MATTHEW
CHAPTER VI
I. du saihran ini ~ irpos ro Bmdpvai avro2s, see § 435.
3. ]?uk tdujandan, acc. gov. by witi. Two Lat. MSS.
(Vercellensis and Veronensis) of the Gospels have the same
construction ;
te fa^iientem, the Greek version has here the gen,
absolute : croO ttoiowto?.

4. so armahairtij>a ])eina, a lit. rendering of crov rj eXerjfioa-vvt].

This construction is very common in the Gothic translation.
5. walhstam, gov. by in.
7. bidjandansu]? «= bidjandans + the enclitic particle uh. The
final h in the particles uh, jah, nih, is often assimilated to the
initial consonant of the following word {§ 164 note), swaswe
pAi )jiudo, lit.of {the) heathens.
like those

9. j3u in himinam
the Gr. has o kv rot? oipavois. In addressing
;

a person the Gr. def. article is translated by the personal

pronoun in Gothic.
II. himmadaga, see § 267.
12. afiet uns
]?atei skulans forgive its what we are
owing, i. e. our debts. J>atei, acc. gov. by sknlans, see the
Glossary under skula.
13. in frdistubnjdi, info temptation. With verbs of motion the
prep, in sometimes takes the acc., sometimes the dat, cp. ahma
ina ustduh in d.uf>ida, the spirit led him away into the wilderness,
beside qemun in garda (dat.) Seimonis, they came into Simon'’s
house.
15. ni pAn atta izwar afietij? missadedins izwaros, in that
case yourfather will not forgive your trespasses. For ni pAxx the
Gr. version h.os ovbe, and not, nor.
23. j?ata riqiz bran filu! supply ist ; and on the -2 in dqiz,
see § 175 note i.
 24- jabai . . . aippA.n, either . . .or. Ulfilas seems to have read
instead of r/,
25. mu= ni-fu = Lat.
aonne, where -u is an interrogative
particle; cp. such phrases as skuldu ist ? isitlmvfulF ioA.&inAi,
wastjom, the dat. of the things compared, dependent upon
mdis. Cp. the similar idiomatical construction in Greek and
Latin, where the former has the gen. and the latter the ablative,
iiu^iav roi) d8e'k<pov —
as 29. 6 dSeX^o? major fratre == major qitam
;

frater. See § 428.

26. }3ei = jsatei, that. |?aim, dat. pi. gov. by mdis see note ;

to verse 25.
qi}?uh = qi|?a uh.

CHAPTER VIII
^
atgaggandin imma == mraj^avTi avra, is in apposition
1. to the
second imma. Similarly in verse 3,
9. tawei, see §§ 149-50.
11. saggqa = sagqa (§ 17). The guttural nasal is sometimes
written gg before q and k.
24. swaswe Jsata skip gahttli)? wairj?an fram wegim. To
indicate consequence or result swaswe with the inf. is some-
times used, in imitation of the Greek wore with inf. cp. &(tt£ to ;

Trkotov KakvTrrsa-Bai. In the pi. wigs fluctuates between the a-

and i-declension ;
cp. wegos in Mark iv. 37.
29. lira uns jah jjus ? lit.’W/a^ (rs there common) to its and to
thee? The dat. of relationship.
30. haldana, pp. with act, meaning like the Gr, (SoorKopev??,

agi'eeing with halrda.

masc. agreeing with the natural gender.
31. qijjandans,
32. hairda has the verb in the pi. because of its collective
meaning. Cp. Mark h. 13.

CHAPTER XI
2. bi siponjam seindim, instead of jaairh siponjans seinans
= the Gr. Std tS>v fiaBtfrav avrov.

3. anjjariztih = anjraris (gen.)+tih, see § 175 and note 2 to it,

6. Ivrazuh saei, see § 276.

9. praiifetdit, see note to Matth. vi. 25.
12. and hita, see § 267,
294 Notes

13. praufeteis. The nom. sing, has two forms, prai^fetes ==

Gr. 7rpo(fi^TT]s, gen. praiifetis, nom. pi. praiifeteis, like gasteis

(§ 196) ; and praiifetus inflected like sumis (§ 202). Cp. verse 9.
14. mi}) niman =
andniman, to receive^ accept.

ST. MARK
CHAPTER I

in laiirdane alvdi, with retention of the Gr. ending in the

5.
proper name : iv ra 'lopbavr} worapLa,
7. swin})oza mis, see § 428.
19, jah jsansin skipa manwjandans natja is a lit. rendering
of Kcil avrovs iv ra irXol® KaTapri^ovras ra SUrva,
24. hra uns jah }ms? see note to Matth. viii. 29.
27. mi}) sis misso, see § 481. hro so Idiseino so niitjo ? fVkaf
new one of doctrines ? See §§ 200, 427.
ts this

habandans, having an illness, a lit.

32. tibil translation of the
Gr. KmSis exovras. See also ch. ii. 17.

CHAPTER II

1.gafrehun, see § 308 note.

2. ni ganiostedun, they did notfind room, see § 338.

7. gu]) is properly neuter, and retains its old gender in the

plural nom. acc. guda, heathen gods', in the sing, it is used for
the Christian God, and is always masculine, although it retains
its nom. voc. acc. form gu|). The MSS. have regularly the
contracted forms nom. voc. acc. gp, gen. g))s, dat. gj)a. But
:

when the inflected forms are written in full they always have
gud-.
13. all manageins, cp. note to Matth. viii. 32.
16. driggki}) = drigkij).
17. ak pAi ttbilaba habandans, a lit. translation of the Gr.
aXX’ ot Kaaas ex^rres,
21. ibdi afnimdi fullon af pamma, sa ninja pamma falrnjin,
lest if {the piece of new away the fulness [the piece of the
cloth) take
old garment lying beneath the new piece) from it, the new (sa
niuja, in apposition to the subject) from the old (|)amma
faimjin, in apposition to af Jjamma). Ulfilas took to TrXppapn
as the acc., and then translated the Gr. word for word.
 Notes 295

22. they pour, peopk fotir.

23. war]? )3afrhgaggaii imma. The Gr. lias iyhero rrapaTropeve-
o-^ai airov, but after an impersonal predicate the dat. with the
inf. is far more common than the acc. with the inf. in Gothic.
For an example of the latter construction see Luke iv. 36.
note to Matth. vi. 25, and § 349.
25. niu, see
26. gufjs, see note to Mark ii. 7. tif, under, in the days of.
MAibans faurlageinAis, lit. the loaves of laying forth, i. e. shovo-
bread. |>anzub, see § 266.
sabbato, Gr. (ra^^arov, is indeclinable. The nom. form
27.
sabbatus follows the u-declension in the sing., but the i-declen-
sion in the plural cp. verses 24 and 28, and see pp, 361-2. in
:

sabbato dagis, Gr, 61a to a-a^^arov, on account of the Sabbath day.

CHAPTER HI
Milidediu = hdilidedi -f u, 'whether he ‘would heal. The par-
2.

ticle u is always attached enclitically to the first word of its

clause, and is used to indicate direct (as in verse 4 skuld + u) or
indirect interrogation, see § 349.
9. habdijj, pp. neut. of haban.
28. frawatirhte, gen. pi. gov. by allata J»ata.
31. standandona, hditandona, pres. part. neut. pi., see
§ 429(3).
CHAPTER IV.

I. swaswe
ina galeij^andan in skip gasitan. in marein, on
the construction see note to Matth. viii. 24.
5. an]jaru)3-|?an = an|jar-}-uh-J)an.
8. On *1*, 'j', and T’, see § 2.
10. frehun, see § 308 note, and § 427.
14. saijands, saijij? = saiands, saii]?.
19. bi jiata anjjsar lustjus, lit, desires concerning the other thing,
i, e. concerning other things
25. Ijisluammeh saei, see § 276.
27, keinij> (cp. OHG. inf kman), properly a strong verb
belonging to the first ablaut-series (§ 299). The n belongs to
the pres, only, just as in fraihnan (§ 308 note). The regular
pret. would be *kdi, *kijum; instead of which we have a new
pret. tts-keinoda (Luke viii. 8), formed after the analogy of
296 Notes

weak verbs of the fourth class (§ S29), us*kijanata, the neut.

of the old strong participle occurs in Luke viii. 6.

29. atist, 3 sing. pres, of at-wisan.

33. hdusjon, the more usual form is hdusjan.
37. wegos, cp. note to Matth. viii. 24.
38. niu kara Jjiik ])izei fraqistnam ? On the construction of
kara see § 426,
CHAPTER V
5. nahtam, see § 221,
7. lira mis jah )3us, cp. note to Matth. viii, 29. siinAu = sunu
(§ 202 note).
13. wesunujsTan = wesun-uh-|jaii.
14. haimom, see § 199 note, qemuii, they {the people of the
villages) came.
18. wods, see §«0!73 note.
23. aftumist habdij?, is at the point of death a literal transla-
tion of the Gr. eo-xa™? After habdij? supply bidja Jjuk.
26. jah ni waflitdi botida, ak mdis wafrs habdida, a literal
rendering of Kal d>cj)eKr}$ei<xa dXXa fiaXKov ets rX eX^oScra;
so that botida and habdida are here pp. fern. sing.
41. qajjuh = qajj+uh. taleij?a kumei = Gr. ToKiBh Kovfiei.
42. was duk jere twalibe, see § 427.

CHAPTER VI
a. jah hro so handugeinS s5 gibano imma? The Gr. has km
ris f) cro(pia 17 Bodeicra avra ;
cp. note to ch. i. 27,
Herodes qa)? Jjatei Jjammei ik hdubi|> afmafmdit lohanne,
15.
lit. Herod said that to 'whom I cut the head offy to John. The Gr.
has o 'Hpwdjjs earev ort 01/ iya> diteKe<pd\aja ’icotbyijp, Herod said that
it is John whom 1 beheaded.

21. jah waiirj?ans dags ga.til&, anda fitting day being come.
Ulfilas generally used the dat. in such instances corresponding
to the Gr. gen. absolute, but he has here used the nom. (§ 436),
See also v. 26.
53. duatsniwtin, see § 5.

CHAPTER VII
4. anjsar ist manag, lit. other {thing there) is many. The Gr.
has the pi. dXXa TToXXa etrni/.
 Notes 297

5. bi Jjammei anafttlhim sinistans, according to that which

the elders have handed down as a tradition.
6. ij? hairto ize fafrra habdij) sik mis, lit, but their heart has
itselffar from me.
11. |>islirah jsatei as mis gabatnis, as to xohatsoever thou
profitest from me. has closely followed the Gr.
Ulfilas o iav ii

eiJ.ov &(j)e\r) 6 fis which, omits the apodosis ev exei.

12. ni .ni waihtis a double negative like the Gr. oken ....
. . .

ovMp. Cp. also ch. XV. 4.

31. rai|>tweihndim markom, lit. amid the. two boundaries.
34. aiffajja = Gr. i^^^ada, open, be opened I

36. mdis jjanima, by that the more, so much the more.

CHAPTER VIII
»
12. jabdi gibdiddu kunja j|?amma tdikne,
lit. if there should be

given of sights to this generation. Bernhardt following Meyer’s

suggestion supplies so tue mir Gottdies und das. The Gr. has
:

it So^^crerai yevea ravrrj (rrjfieiop.

23. frah ina ga-u-hra-sebri, he asked him whether he saw any-

thing. See § 279,
26. 27. wehsa = weihsa, see § 5.
31. uskiusan skulds ist, is liable to be rejected, on the inf. see
§ 435, Similarly usqiman.

CHAPTER IX
dinans, see § 249.
2.

usdreibeina — usdribeina, see § 5.

18.

23. allata mahteig Jjamma galdubjandin, everything [fs] pos-

sible to the one who believes.

50, supuda, see § 7.

CHAPTER X
14. ante pize ist |?iadaiigardi guj>s. Here pizS is a mis-
translation of the Gr. r 5>v roioirm ;
the correct translation, pizo
swaleikaize, occurs in Luke xviii. 16.
21. dinis ]3as wan ist, lit, there is lacking to thee of one thing.
25. azitizo = azetizo, see § 5.

32, |>oei habdidedun ina gadaban, those things which were

about to happen to him, cp. the Gr. ra fiiKKovra alna apfi^aiveiv.
 — ;

Notes

CHAPTER XI
T. alewjin is here used adjectively agreeing with fairgunja.
'Y\\^ Ox. rwv ekamv, the Momvt of Olives.
Gr. evXoyrjfxhrj.
lo. J)iu][>id5 == in namin attins unsaris
Daweidis meaningless, and does not correspond to either of
is
the Gr. readings toO Trarphs fjp&y Aaue/S, or iv 6v6pan Kvpiov rav
:

Trarpos ^pap l:^aveib. Possibly frdujins has been inadvertently

omitted in the Gothic version.
12. usstandandam im, the dat absolute, see § 436,
14. usbairaiids, answering.^ only occurs here in this meaning.
The Gr. has airoKpiBeis.

18. gudjane, gen. pi. dep. on auhuniistans.

23. ])ishrazuh ei,
see § 276.
30. uzuh, wheth^from, see § 175 note 2.

32. uhtedun for ohtedun, see § 7.

CHAPTER XII
2. akranis, partitive gen., see § 427.
4. hdubij?, accusative of closer definition, see § 426.
5. sumanzuh =
sumans + uh.
7. hirji|j, come hither^ an old imperative used as an interjection.
The sing, and dual 2 pers. hirjats also occur. The
2 pens, hiri,
i in the stem-syllable has not yet been satisfactorily explained.

See Feist, Etyra. Wdrterbuch der got. Sprache,’ p. 137.

‘

14. kara })uk manshun, on the construction see § 426. skuldu

= skuld-fu, see note to Matth. vi. 25.
pAu niu gibdima ? the Gr. has 8&pev pt) 8S>pev fi ;

brojjrahans, brethren, from an adjective ^brojsrahs

20. (§ 393)
cp, such forms as tin-barnahs, childless, beside barn.

CHAPTER XIII
28. tiskeinand, see note to ch. iv. 27.

CHAPTER XIV
70. jah duk razda jjema galeika ist, after duk supply
Galeiiaius is jah. Cp, the Gr. kcI yap VaXCKaim el m'l //
'KaXid ativ

opoidCei.
 Notes 299

CHAPTER XV
g, wiieidii = wileij? + u. fraleitan = fraletan, see § 5.
34. aiioe aiioe, lima sibakj)anei = the Gr, test ’E\o>i Awi Atjuw

(ri^axSapL
42. fruraa sabbato, Gr. 7rpo^ra^^aTo^/, the day before ike Sabbath.

CHAPTER XVI
9. framin sabbato, Gr. rrpcarr} a-a^^drav, on the first day of the
tveek^ i. e. the first day after the Sabbath. Cp. ch. xv. 42, where
fruma sabbato means the day before the Sabbath.

ST. LUKE
Before reading the chapters from St. LSke, the beginner
should refer to §§ 5, 7, and the notes to §§ 161, 178, 202,

CHAPTER II

a. [wisandin kindina Syridis], a marginal gloss, which has

crept into the text of the MS. which has come down to us.
Kyreinaidu = Kyrenaldit.
4. sei, see § 271 note 3.

5. anameljan, on the construction see § 435. qeins = qens.

7. rumis, gen. gov. by ni, see § 427.
10. faheid = fahej?.
13. hazjandane, qi]?andane, gen. plur. agreeing with the
plurality implied in harjis.
20. pizeei, gen. pi. gov. by gahdusidedtm.
21. usfulnodedvtn ==! nsMInodedun (cp. v. 6), Similarly in
V. 32.

27. berttsjos, parents, originally the perfect part. act. of

bairan.
29. fraleitdis = fraletdis.
33. sildaleikjandona, on the gender see § 429. Similarly in
vv, 44, 45, 48.
37. blotande = blotandei.
41. biriisjos = berusjos.
48. magdu = magti.
50. ija, neut. pi., see note to v. 33.
300 Notes

CHAPTER IV
3. sitndus = sunus.
5. diabulAiis — diabultis.
6. Jjishrammeh pei, see § 276 .

13. frdistobnjo == frdistabnjo.

14, bisitande, of those that dwell romid about.
17. praiifetas =
pradfetdus.
25. menojjs, acc. pi.

27. Haileisaiti = Hafleisaidtt.

36. jah warj> afsldtij)nan allaiis, see note to Mark ii. 33.
40. dinhrarjammeh, see § 275 note 2.

CHAPTER XIV
12. qa]5u|?-|?an = qa]?-uh-] an.5

19. adhsne, see § 208 note.

23, usfuliidi = usfullndi.
26. nauhujj-}?an = naiih-uh-jjjan.
28. man wijjo habdiu, whether he has the necessary means
where ;

manwijjo is the gen. pi. used partitively and dep. upon habdiu
= habdi + u.
31. dti wigana. The codex argenteus has wiga na. The
Gr. ds TraXeiMov suggests that du wigana means to war^ in which
case it is related to weihan, to fight.
]3ankeiJ> = f)agkeij>.
sidiu for sijdi+u, whether he may be.

32. eip&n ~ aijjJjdu. nist = ni + ist.

CHAPTER XV
I, wesunit]?-]?an == wesun-uh-J)an. Similarly in v. 25.

8. Instead of stima we ought to have had luo. The translator

mistook the indef. pronoun rk for the interrogative ris. drak-

mans, drakmin presuppose a nom. formdrakma.
9. drakmein, the Greek case form {Bpaxfiriv) with ei for e but ;

masc. as is shown by Jjammei.

23. bringandans — briggandans.
24. jah dugunnun wisan, supply waiia.
 Notes 301

ST. JOHN
CHAPTER XII
4. SexmoniSj see § 427.
6. ]?atuj?-|)an == j5ata-tih-J>an, also in vv. 16, 33.
kara, on the construction see § 426.
10. mun^idedunufj-Jjan =
mund,idediiii-uh-J?an. Similarly in
V. 20.
25. fidijj =
26. On habaijj see § 482.
29. sumdih = sunid,i + tth.

CHAPTER XV
*
7. jsatahrah |)ei, see § 276.
9. friajjwdi = frija]5w4i, also in w. 10, 13.

CHAPTER XVII
I. uzuhhof = uzuh + hof.
21. uggkis = ugkis.

THE SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY

CHAPTER I

5. gaj?'}3an-traua = ga-uh-|?an-tratta, where ga belongs to

traua.
7. fria|>wos = frija)?wos.
Similarly in v. 13,
26. tisskawjdind^u, miswritten for ’•'usk^tiji^inddit (§ 150).
 GLOSSARY
ABBREVIATIONS
sm.^ sf., sn.y=i strong masculine, &c. sv. = strong verb.
wm,, wf,, ton., = weak masculine, &c. mv. ~ weak verb.
-^>'(55. = preterite present.
The remaining abbreviations need no explanation.
The Roman numeral after a verb indicates the class to which the verb
belongs. The ordinary numerals after a word indicate the paragraph
in the Grammar where the word either occurs or some peculiarity of it
is explained.
The letter h? follows h, and b follows t.

aba, wnt. man, iTusband, 206, af<ddu]?jan, wv. I, to kill, put

208 note, 353. O.Icel. afe. to death pass, to die, 402,
;

abraba, av. strongly, exces- af-dobnan, wv. IV, to be silent.

sively, very, very much, *af-dojan, wv. I, to fatigue, 80,
abrs, aj. strong, violent, great, 319 note.
mighty. O.Icel. afar, af-drdusjan, wv. I, to cast
af, prep. c. dat of, from, by, down.
away from, out of, 88, 350. af-drugkja, wm. drunkard, 355,
OE. sef, aba, ab.
of, OHG. af-dumbnan, wv. IV, to hold
af-dikan, sv. VII, to deny, one’s peace, be silent or still,
to deny vehemently, 313, 331 -

402. af-etja, wm. glutton, 355.

af-airzjan, wv. I, to deceive, af-gaggan, VII, to go away,
sv.
lead astray ; see afrzeis, depart, go come, 313 note i,
to,
afrzjan. 402.
afar, prep. c. acc. and dat.., av. afigudei, wf. ungodliness, 355.
after, according to, 350. af-gu]3s, aj. godless, impious,
OHG.
avar, afar, 355> 391- Cp. OHG. abgot,
afar-dags, sm, the next day, abgudi, idol, false god.
356. af-hlaban, sv. VI, to lade, load,
afar-gaggan,5z>.VlI, to follow, 310. OE. OHG. hladan,
go after, 313 note I, 403. af-luapjan, wv. I, to choke,
afar-laistjan, wv. I, to follow quench.
after, follow, 403. af-l-irapnan, wv. IV, to be
afar-sabbatus, sm. the day choked, be quenched,
after the Sabbath; J>is dagis afdageins, sf. a laying aside,
afar-sabbate, on the first day remission, 355.
of the week, 356. af-leitan —af-letan, .see § 5.
afaruh — afar + uh. af-leiban, sv. I, to go away,
af-ddubnan, wv. lV, to become depart. OE. OHG,
deaf, 331. lidan.
 Glossary 303

af-letan, sv. VII, to dismiss, aftra, av. back, backwards,

leave, forsake, put away, let again, once more aftra ;

alone, forgive, absolve, 402. gabStjan, to restore; aftra

af-lets, sm. forgiveness, remis- gasatjan, to heal. OE. aefter,
sion, 355. OHG. after.
af-lifnan, zeiy. IV, to remain, aftuma, aj. the following,
be left. posterns, next, hindmost, last,
af-linnan, sv. Ill, to depart, 246,430.
304. OE. iintian, OHG. bi- aftumists, aj. last, aitermost,
liiman. 246 aftumists haban, to be
;

sz;. VII, to cut off, at the point of death. OE.

402. seftemest.
af^marzeins, sf, deceitfulness. af-wairpan, sv. Ill, to cast
“ af-mojan, iw. I, to fatigue, away, put away, 428.
319 note. OHG, muoen, af-walwjan, wv. I, to roll away.
mitoan. OE. wielwan.
af-niman, sv. IV, to take away. af-wandjar^z£'z/. I, to turn away,
af«qi)?an, sv. V, to renounce, -aga-, sicffix, 392.
forsake. aggiltis, sm. angel, messenger;
absateins, sf. divorcement, the pi. fluctuates between the
af-satjan, wv. I, to divorce. i- and u-declension, as mm.
af'Skiuban, sv. II, to push pi. aggileis and aggiljus, 17.
aside, a86 note 2, 302, OE. OE. engel, OHG.engil,angil,
scufan, OHG. skioban. from Gr. ayy€Xo<i thi'ough Lat.
af-slahan, sv. VI, to kill, slay, angelus.
402. aggwijja, sf. anguish, distress,
af-sldu]?nan, wv. IV, to be tribulation, 384.
amazed, be beside oneself, aggwus, aJ. narrow, 17, 132,
af-sneiban, sv. I, to cut off, 236. OE. eage, OHG. engi.
kill. agis (gen. agisis), sn. fright,
af'Standan, sv, VI, to stand fear, terror, 168, 182. OE.
off,depart. ege, OHG. egi.
af-stass, sf. a standing off, fall- agMitei, uf. lasciviousness,
ing off or away, 355. unchastity, 212. OHG. aga-
af-swairban, sv. Ill, to wipe leigi, zeal.
out, 304. OE. sweorfan, agMiti'Wadrdei, ivf indecent
OHG. swerban. language, 389.
afta, av. behind, backwards, agli^a, sf anguish, distress,
348. 384-
aftana, av. from behind, 348, agio, wf. anguish, affliction,
OE. mftan. tribulation, 211.
aftar5, av. from behind, be- agluba, av. hardly, with diffi-
hind, 344. culty, 344.
afftadrnan, wv. lV, to be torn aglus, aj. hard, difficult, 236,
away, 331. 428. Cp. OE. egle, trouble-
af-tiuhan, sv. 11 , to draw away, some.
push oft'; to take, draw aside, aha, wm. mind, understanding,
402. 208.
304 Glossary

-aha-, suffix, 393. dins, one, alone, only;

aiiaks, sf{?) dove, pigeon, indef.pr. omi, a certain one:
ahana, sf, chaff. OE. egenu, dins . jah dins, the one
.
.

OHG. agana. .. and the other, 10,

.
49,
ahma, wm. spirit, the Holy
Ghost, 208, 223,
ahmateins, sf. inspiration, diiis-hun, tndef. pr. with the
ahs, sn, ear of corn, 353. OE, mg. particle ni, no one, no,
ear, OHG. ahir, ehir. none, 87 (i), 89, 278.
aht^u, num. eight, 4, ii, 39, dir, av. {comp, diris), soon,
65, 90, 91, 121, 128, 247. OE. early, 347. OE. fer, OFIG.
eahta, OHG. ahto. er.
ahtdu-dogs, aj. eight days dirinon, wv. II, to be a mes-
old, 122. Cp. OE. dogor,day. senger, 325.
ahtdtitehund, num. eighty, diris, av. earlier, 345.
247. afrjja, sf. earth, land, region,
ahtuda, num. eighth, 253, 10, 67, 171, 192. OE. eorbe,
ahra, sf. river, water, 19, 36, OHG. erda.
143, 192. OE. ea, OHG. aha. airj?a-ktmds, aj. earthy, born
digin, sw. property, inheri- of the earth, 397.
tance, goods, 425. OE. agen, ai'rjfjeins, aj. earthty, 227, 395.
OHG. eigan. dirus, sm. messenger, 203.
digum, wehave, 339. O.Icel. arr, OE. ar.
dih, pret.-pres. I have, possess, airzeis, aj. astray, erring
i37> 339- OE. ag later ah. airzeis wisan or wair]>an, to
dihan, pret.~pres, to have, pos- go astray, err, be deceived,
sess, 339, 426, OE. agan, 231. OE. eorre, ierre, angry,
OHG. eigan. OHG. irri.
dihtron, wv.ll,to beg for, pray, airzjan, wv. I, to deceive, lead

desire, 325. astray. OHG.

irren, cp. OE.
dihts, sf. property, 199, 354. iersian, to be angry,
OHG. eht. distan, wv. Ill, to reverence,
aihra-tundi, sf. thornbush, lit. ^28. Cp. OE. ar, OHG. era,
horse tooth, 389. Cp. OE. from *aiz5, honour,
eoh, horse, and Goth, tunjjus, dibei, wf. mother, 6, 212.
tooth. OHG. eidi, MHG. eide.
dina-badr, sm. only-born, 389. dibs, sm. oath, 10, 171, 180,
dinaha, w.aj. only, 393. 353. OE. SLp, OliG. eid.
din-fal^ei, simplicity, aippdu, cj. or, else; aij5|?du
wf.
goodness of disposition, 389. jah, truly, 10, 66 note, 256,
din-faljjs, num. onefold, 351. OE. eppa, OliG. eddo.
simple, single, 257, 397. OE. aiwaggelista, wm. evangelist,
anfeald, OHG. einfalt. Gr. €uaYY€XiaTi]s thi-ough Lat.
din-hrarjiz-uh, indef.pr. every- euangelista.
one, each, 275 note 2. aiwaggeljan, zvv. I, to preach
•dini-, 388. the gospel.
*dinlif, num. eleven, 247, 25:2. aiwaggeljo, wf. gospel, Gr.
OHG. einlif. euaYY^Xioi'.
 Glossary 3^5

Aiweins, aj. eternal, everlast- alja, cf than, except, unless,

ing, 227, sgs- save ; firef. c. dat, except,
.

diws, sm. time, lifetime, age, 350- . , .

world, eternity ni ;
aiw (347), alja-kuns, aj. foreign, strange,
never; in a.iwins, du diwa, 398.
for ever. OE. aw, OHG. alja-leikos, av. otherwise, 345.
ewa. aljan, wv. I, to bring up, rear,
diz, sn. brass, coin, money, 47. fatten.
OE. ar, OHG. er. aljar, av. else\vhere, 348. OE.
aiza-smijja, wm. coppersmith, ellor.
389. aljaj?,ui;. elsewhere, in another
ak, cj\ but, however (after direction, 348 aflei]?an aijaf ;

negative clauses), 351. OE. to go away,

ac, OHG. oh. aljajiro, av. from elsewhere,
akei, cj. but, yet, still, neverthe- from all sides, from every
less, 351. quarter, 348.
akeit (aket), fsn. or akeits, aljis, aj. otheF, another, 36, 2^.
vinegar. OE.eced.OHG. OE. elles {gen.), else; OE.
from Lat. acetum. ele-lande, OHG. elHenti,
akran, sw. fruit, 182; akran foreign.
bairan, to bear fruit. OE. allis, av. in general, wholly, at
secern, acorn. all, 346 ni allis, not at all
;

akrana-ldus, aJ. unfruitful, cj. for, because, 351 nih ;

barren, 34, 397. allis, for neither, for not

akrs, snt. field, 4, 21, 25, 36, allis . . . ib, indeed . . . but.
88, 91, 129, 159, 162, 175, 180, OE. ealles, OHG. alles.
354. OE. secer, OHG.
ackar. alls, aj. all, every, much, 227,
ajukdujjs, sf. time, eternity, 390, 427, 430. OE. eall, OHG.
382. al.
ala-brunsts, sf. burnt-offering, all-waldands, sm. the Al-
holocaust OHG. brunst. mighty, 34, 218, 389.
alakjo, av. together, collec- *al]?an, sv. VII, see tis*alj)an.
tively. al})eis (comp, albiza), aj, old,
alan, sv. VI, to grow, 310. 175, 231, 243. OE. eald, OHG.
OE. alan, Lat. alere, to aid, alt.
nourish, amen, av. verily, truly, from
ala-Jiarba, w.aj, very needy, Hebrew through Gr.
very poor. ams, tstn. or amsa, ?ww,
aids, age, life, generation, shoulder.
173. OE. ieldu, OHG. altl, an, interrog. particle, then, 349.
elti. Gr. &v.
aieina, sf. ell, cubit. OE. eln, ana, prep. c. acc. and dat. in,
OHG. elina, on, upon, at, over, to, into,
aiew, olive oil. against, 350; av. on, upon.
aiews, af. of olives ; fairguni OE. on, OHG. ana.
alewjo. Mount of Olives, ana-dukan, sv. VII, to add to,
aihs, sf. temple, 221, OE. 404.
eaih, OHG. alah. ana-biudan, sv, II, to bid.
1187
;o6 Glossary

command, order, 51, 122,127, have courage, be bold. OE.

isSj i73> 286 notes 2, 3, nejjan,OHG. nenden.
301, 404. OE. beodan, OHG. ana-niujan, wv. I, to renew,
biotan. 319-
ana-bnsns, sf, command, com- ana-praggan, sv. VII, to op-
mandment, order, 122, 138, press, 313 note i.

199, 357- , . .
.
ana-qiman, sv. IV, to come
ana-filh, sn. a thing committed, ,
near, approach,
tradition, recommendation, i ana-qiss, sf. blasphemy, 357.
357- I
ana-qiujan, wv. I, to arouse,
ana-filhan, sv. Ill, to commit 1 make alive.
to, entrust, let out, hand down ana-silan, wv. Ill, to be silent,
as tradition. 1
be quiet, grow still, 328. Lat.
ana-fulhano, pp.n. of ana- silere.
filhan, used as a noun, tradi- i
ana-siuns, aj, visible, 234, 357,
tion pata anafulhano izwar,
;
391. Cp. OE. an-sien, face.'
TYji' TrapdSocrii' upwv'. ana-stodeins, sf. beginning,
ana-haban, wv. Ill, to take 357.
hold of in pass. (Luke iv, 38),
;
ana-stodjan, wv. I, to begin,
to be taken (with fever), 404*
ana-hditan, sv. VII, to call on, ana-trimpan, sv. Ill, to tread
404,428. on, 304.
ana-hndiwjan, vov. I, to lay, ana-frafstjan, wv, I, to com-
lay down. fort.
ana-hneiwan, sv. I, to stoop ana-walrj)s, aj. future, 357.
down, 404. OHG. -wert, related to walr-
anaks, av. straightway, at pan.
once, suddenly, and, prep, c.acc. along, through-
ana-kumbjan, wv. I, to lie or out, towards, in, on, among,
sit down, sit at table, recline. 350. OE. and-, ond-, OHG.
Lat. ac-cumbere. ant-.
ana-Iageins, sf, a laying on, -and-, suffix, 339.
357 - anda-batihtts, sf. ransom, 358.
ana-lagjan, wv. I, to lay on, anda-hafts, ^. answer, 33, 199,
404. 358. .

ana-ldugniba, av. secretly, anda-Mus, endless, 397.

aj.

344. anda-nahti, sn. evening, 358.

ana-ldugns, aj. hidden, secret, anda-neibs, a/, contraiw, hos-
234. tile, 4^.
ana-leiko, av. m
.

like manner, anda-nems, aj. pleasant, ac-

344. MHG. ane-liche. ceptable, 33, 234, 358, 391, 394-
ana-mahtjan, wv. I, to do anda-stajjjis, sm. adversary,
violence, injure, damage, re- 185, 358-
vile. anda-pahts, af. circumspect,
ana-nieljan, wv. I, to enroll, 321 note I, 358.
ana-ininds, supposition, 357. and-atigi, s/i. face, 358.
*anan, s?;, V I, see its-anan. and-a.ugjo, av. openly, 344.
ana-nanjjjan, wv. I, to dare, anda-watirdi, sn, answer, 358.
 .

Glossary 307-

OE. and-wyrde, OHG. ant- and-wasjan, wv. I, to unclothe,

wurti. take oif clothes,
and-bahti, sn. service, minis- and-watirdjan, zvv. I, to
try, 183, 187. answer- OE. aiid-wyrdan,
and-bahtjan, wv. I, to serve, OHG. ant-wLirten.
minister, 320. anno, zvf. wages. Cp. Eat.
and-bahts, servant, 358. annona, provisions, supplies,
OE. ambiht, ambeht, OHG. ansteigs, aj. gracious, favour-
anibaht. able, 394, 428.
and-beitan, sv. I, to blame, re- ansts, sf. favour, grace, 90, 112,
proach, threaten, charge, 120, 122, 198. OE. est, OHG.
and-bindan, sy. Ill, to loose, anst.
unbind, explain, 330, 405. anjjar, aJ. other, second, 158,
and-bundnan, wv. IV, to be- 175) 253) 254, 258, 430 ; ph/ra^,
come unbound, be loosened, the others, the rest ; attj?ar
330 331
»
- ...anbar, the one . . . the
andeis, sm. end, 185. OE, other- 0 §. ojjer, OHG.
ende, OHG. enti. andar. ’

and-hafjan, siK VI, to answer, apaiistaiilusj apaiistulns, sm.

33, 405, 428. apostle ;
pi. nom. -eis, gen,
and-hditan, sv. VII, to call to •e, acc. -uns and -ans. Gr,
one, profess, confess, acknow- diroonroXos.
ledge, give thanks to. aqizi, sf. axe. OE. asx, OHG.
and-hdusjan, wv. I, to listen ackus, akis.
to,obey, hear. arbdidjan, ivv. I, to work, toil,
and-huleins, sf. uncovering, suffer. OHG. arbeiten.
revelation, illumination, 358. arbdijis, sf work, toil, labour,
and-huljan, tvv. I, to disclose, 199. OE. earfop, OHG.
open, uncover, reveal, 405. arbeit.
andi-ldtis, aj. endless, 397. arbi, sn. heritage, inheritance,
OE. ende-leas. 6, 14, 161, 187. OE. ierfe,
andiz-uh. .sdpp&a, either
. . . OHG. erbi, arbi.
or, 351. arbi-numja, wm. heir, 208,
and-niman, sv. IV, to receive, 389. OE. ierfe-nnma, OHG.
take, 33, 405- erbi-nomo.
and-rinnan,m III, to_ compete arbja, wm. heir, 208; arbja
in running, strive, dispute, wairjjan, to inherit,
and-sakan, sv. VI, to dispute, arbjo, zif. heiress, 21 1.
strive against, 405. -arja-, suj^x, 380.
and-standan, sv. VI, to with- arjan, zvv, I, to plough, 318.
stand, 405. OE, erian, OHG. erien.
and-staiirran, ivv. Ill, to mur- arka, money-box, chest,
mur against, 328. OE. earc, OHG. area, from
and-wairfii, sn. presence, face, Lat. area.
person, 358 ; in andwairjjja, arma-halrtei, z(f. mercy, 389
before, in the presence of. arma-hairtijja, sf. pity,meicy,
and -wairljs, ay. present. OHG. charity, alms.
ant-wert. arma-haxrts, aj. merciful, 398.
X 2
olo8 Glossary

OE. earm-heort, OHG. arm- at-hditan, sv. VII, to call to

Iierz. one.
armaio, k/. mercy, pity, alms, atisk, sn. corn, cornfiekl.
lo. .. OHG. e^^isc.
arman, wv. Ill, to pity, have at-ist, is at hand, 342.
pity on, 328. OHG. araien, -atjan, 434.
stiffix,
to be poor. at-lagjan, ivv. I, to lay, lay
arms, sm. arm, 197, OE. on, put on clothes, 34, 406.
earm, OHG. arm. at-netirjan, wv. I, refi. to draw
arms, aj. poor, 227, 244. OE. near, be at hand,
earm, OHG. arm. at-salluan, sv. V, to take heed,
arniba, av. surely, safely. observe, look to, 406.
aromata,/*/. sweet spices. Gr. at-satjan, I, to present,

dpcofiara, offer.
arwjo, av. in vain, without a at-standan, sv. VI, to stand
cause. Cp. OHG. arwun. near.
asans, sf. harvest, summer, at-steigan, sv. I, to descend,
199. OHG. arn. come down,
asilu-qairnus, sf. a mill-stone, atta, zvnt. father, forefather,
lit. ass-mill, 389. OE. esol- 3 tj 208, ^^OHG. atto, Lat.
cweorn. atta, Gr. dtra.
asilus, sm. ass, 203. OE. at-tekan, sv. VII, to touch,
esol, OHG. esil. 406, 428.
asilus, she-ass, 203.
sf. at-tiuhan, sv. 11 ,
to pull to-
asneis, sm. servant, hireling, wards, bring,
hired servant, 185. OE. esne, at-]3insan, sv. Ill, to attract,
OHG. asni, esni. 304. OHG.dinsan.
-assu-, stiffix, 381. at-wairpan, sv. Ill, to cast,
asts, sm. branch, bough, twig, cast down, 406.
126 note 2,141,180. OHG. ast. at-walwjan, ivv, I, to roll to.
at, prep. c.~ acc. and dot. at, by, at-wisan, sv, V, to be at hand,
to, with, of, 27, 170, 350. OE. at-witdins, sf. observation,
set, OHG. a^. 359.
at-afmi, sn. year, 359. at-w 5 pjan, mv. I, to call, 406.
at-dugjan, wv. I, to show, a.ppa.n, cj. but, however, still,
appear pass, to appear, ^06.
;
yet, 351.
at-bairan, sv. IV, to bring, dudagei, wf. blessedness, 212,
take, carry, offer. 383.
at-gaggan, sv. VII, to go, go dudags, aj. blessed, 33, 227,
up to, come to, enter, come 392. OE. eadig, OHG. otag.
down, descend, 313 note i. dufto (aiifto ?), av. perhaps,
at“giban, sv. V, to give up, indeed, to be sure, 344.
give up to, give away, deliver duga-dadro, vm, window, 214,
up, put in prison, 406. 389. OE. eag-duru, OHG.
at-haban, wv. Ill, with sik, to ouga-tora.
come towards. dugjan, wv. to show, 320.
at-hafjan, sv, VI, to take OHG. ougen.
down, 406. dugo, wn. eye, ii, 17, 84, 104,
 Glossary 3^9

i68, 214. OE. eage, OHG. bagms, sm. tree, 22, 159, 168,
ouga. 180, 354. OE, beam, OHG.
auhjodus, sm. tumult, 385. bourn.
atihjon, II, to make a bdi {acc. bans, dat. baim, noni.
noise, cry aloud. acc. mut. ba), mmt. both, 255.
*adhns. Sin. oven. OE. ofen, OE. masc, ba.
OHG. ofan. bairan, sz/. IV, to bear, caiT}’’,
auhsa, xam. ox, ii, 32, 122, 125, bring forth, 10, 14, 25, 39 note,
174, 206, 208 note. OE. oxa, 67, 69, 71, 75, 87-91, 90 note, 92,
OHG. ohso, 97> ^14, 122, 124, 132, 136, 144,
auhiima, aj. higher, high, 246. 161, 291, 305. OE. OHG.
atihumists (atihmists), aj. beran.
highest, chief, 246. OE, bairgahei, wf. hill-country,
ymest. 393. A derlv. of *bafrgs,
ditk, cj. for, because, but, also, OE. beorg, OHG. berg, hill,
351 ;
auk raihtis, for. OE. mountain,
eac, OHG. ouh. bairgan, JV, to hide, keep,
aukan, sv. VII, to add, in- preserve, protect, 167, 304,
crease, 10, 50, 104, 129, 162, 428. OE. beorgaii, OHG.
312 note, 313. OE. eacian, bergan.
OHG. ouhhon. balrhtaba, ay. brightly, clearly,
aiirahi, sf. or aiirahjo, wf. 344.
tomb, grave. balrhtei, wf. brightness, 212
aiirkeis, sm. jug, cup. OE. in bairhtein, openly,
ore, Lat. urceus. bairhtjan, im. I, to reveal,
duso, ivn. ear, 11, 50, 136, 137, OE. bierhtan, to shine.
214. OE. eare, OHG. ora. bairhts, aj. bright, manifest,
dubida, .y*; wilderness, desert, 227,390, OE. beorht, OHG.
384. berht, beraht.
dujjs, aj. desert, waste, 234. bditrei, zy/i bitterness, 212, 383.
OHG. odi. bditrs, aj. bitter, 227. OE.
awiliudon, wv. II, to thank, biter, bitter, OHG. bittar.
give thanks, 325. bajojjs, nmn. both, 255. OHG.
awistr, sheepfold, 182. OE. bede, beide.
eowestre. balgs, sm. leather bag, wine-
awo, wf grandmother. Cp. skin, bottle, 197. OE. belg,
Lat. ava. OHG. balg.
azets, aj. easy, 428. bals-agga, see hals-agga.
azgo, a’/; cinder, ash, 167, 175, balsan, sn. balsam. OHG.
211, OE. asce, assce, OHG. balsamo, from Gr. jSdXffajior
asca. through Lat. balsamum.
azymus, sm. unleavened baljjei, wf. boldness, 212.
bread, gen. pi. azyme, Gr. OHG. baldi.
Twt' balwjan, wv. I, to torment,
plague, 428.
-ba, ay. 344. bandi, s/i band, bond, 6, 87,
badi, sn. bed, 15, 161, 187. OE. 115, 122, 193,354. OE. bend,
bedd, OHG.
betti. OHG. bant.

1
310 Glossary

bandja, wm, prisoner, 208, 354.

bandwa, sf. si^n, token, 192,
band wo, wf. sign, token, beist, sn. leaven,
bandwjan, wv. I, to give a beitan, sv. I, to bite, 6, 48, 68,
sign, signify. O.Icel. benda. 93> i32j 300. OE. bitan,
bansts {acc. pi. banstiiis), sm. OHG. bi;5an.
barn. berusjps, sm. pi. parents, 5,
barizeins, aj. of barley, 395. 33, 122, 354.
From *baris, OE. here, bi, prep. c. acc. and dat. by,
barley. about, concerning, around,
barms, sm. bosom, lap, 197. against, according to, on
OE. bearm, OHG. barm, account of, for, at, after, near,
barn, sn. child, 14, 25, 122, 158, 350. OE. bl, be-, OHG. bl,
161, 182, 354 barna ussatjan,
;
bi-.
to beget children to, OE. bi-dukan, sv. VII, to increase,
beam, OHG. barn. add to, 407,
*barnahs, aj. see^un-barnahs. bi-duknan, mv. IV, to become
barnilo, wn. little child, son, larger, 331.
33> 214, 354. bida, sf. request, prayer, 192,
barniski, sn. childhood, 354. 354. OHG. beta,
barnisks, aj. childish, 227, bidjan, sv. V, to ask, beg,
396. O.Icel. bernskr. entreat, pray, 68, 173, 286
batists, aj. best, 107, 245. OE. note 2, 308 and note. OE.
bet(e)st, OHG. be^^isto. biddan, OHG. bitten,
batiza, aj. better, 122, 245. bi-faiho, wf. covetousness, 360.
OE. bet(e)ra, bettra, OHG. bi-gitan, sv. V, to find, meet
be:5?iro. with, 286 note 3, 308, 407,
bauains, sf. dwelling, dwell- 426. OE. be-gietan, OHG.bi-
ing-place, abode, 200. ge^:5an.
battan, wv. HI, to dwell, in- bi-hdit, sn. strife, 360. OHG.
habit, II, 80, 101, 200, 328 and bi-hei;?.
note I. OE. OH
G. Isuan. bi-hditja, w^n. boaster,
badhta, pret. I bought, 321. bi-hlahjan, sw. VI, to deride,
OE, bohte. laugh to scorn,
batlr, sm. sou, child, 122, 175, bi-ldikan, sv, VII, to mock,
196 note I, 354, OE. byre. bi-leiban, sv, I, to remain, 161,
*badrd, sn. board, see fotti- 300, 407. OE. be-lifan, OHG.
batird. bi-liban.
bailrgja, wm. citizen, 208, 354. bi-leijjan, sv. I, to leave, leave
badrgs, /. city, town, 87, 158, behind, forsake,
169, 220, 353. OE. OliG. bi-mdit, sn. circumcision, 360.
burg. bi-mditan, sv. VII, to circum-
badrgs-waddjus, sf. town- ci.se.
wall, 389. bi-nah, pret.-pres. it is per-
*badr]5s, sf. see ga-baurj)s. mitted, is lawful, 336. OE.
bduj?s, ay. deaf, dumb; bdu]?,s be-neah, OHG. gi-nab, it
walrjjan, to become insipid, suffice.s.
beidan, sw I, c. gen. to await, bi-naiihts, pp. sufficient, 336.
 ;

Glossary

bindan, sv. Ill, to bind, 6, 8, OE, waflati, OHG, weibon,

^5, 65, 72, gi, 93, 95, 122, to hesitate; OHG. zi-weiben,
124, 127, 132, 161, 172, 303. to divide,
OE. bindan, OHG. bintan. bi-wandjan, wv. I, to shun,
bi-raubon, wv. II, to rob, strip, bi- windaii, sv. Ill, to wrap
despoil. OE.be-reai3an,OHG. round, enwrap, swathe. OE.
bi-roubon. be-windan, OHG.bi-wintan.
bi-rinnan, sv. Ill, to run about, bi'Wisan, szt. V, to make
407, merry.
bi-rodj an, wv, 1, to murmur, blandan, sv. VII, to mix, 313
bi-salhran, sv. V, to see, look, note I, OE, blandan, OHG.
look round on. blantan.
bi-satjan, zvv. I, to beset, set blduJijaix, zvv. I, to make void,

round anything, abolish, abrogate,' Cp. OE.

V, to
bi-sitan, sv. sit about, sit bleaj?, OHG. blodi, timid,
near, 407. bleijjei, ?eif. mercy, 212, 383.
bi-sitands, m. neighbour, 218, bleijjs, q/. merciful, kind. OE.
360,379- blljie, OHC». blTdi, glad.
.
bi-skeinan, sv. I, to shine *blesan,siy. Vlljsee uf-blesan.
round. bliggwan, sv. III, to beat,
bi-speiwan, sv. I, to spit upon. strike, scourge, 17, 151, 304.
bi'Stugq, sn. a stumbling, 407. OHG. bliuwan.
bi-sunjane, av. round about, blinda, zvm. blind man, 223,
near. blinds, aj. blind, 14, 33, 89,
bi-swairban, sv. Ill, to wipe, 106, III, 114, 120, 175, 223,
dry. 226, 237, 390, OE. blind,
bi-swaran, sv. VI, to swear, OHG. blint.
adjure, conjure, 407. bloma, zvm. flower, 45, 208.
bi-tiuhan, s‘v. II, to go about, OE. bloma, OHG. bluomo.
visit. blotan, sv. VII, to worship,
hi-pe, cj.whilst, when, after reverence, honour, 138, 313
that, as soon as; av. after, note 4. OE. blotan, OHG.
then, afterward, thereupon, bluo2;an, to sacrifice,
265 note I, 266 note 3, 351. blotinassus, sm. service, wor-
bi-beh, av. after that, then, ship, 381.
afterward, 260 note 3. blob, sn. blood, 182. OE.
’•'biudan, sy. II, to offer, bid, blod, OHG. bluot.
order, 15, 40, 52, 70, 72, bnauan, sv. VII, to imb, 80,
95, 138. OE. beodan, OHG. 328 note 4. OHG. nfian.
biotan. See ana-biudan. boka, sing-, a letter of the
biugan, II, to bend, 124,
sv. alphabet ; epistle, book,
168, 302. OHG. biogan. the Scriptures, 42, 192
bi-uhti, s?n custom, bokos afsateind.is, a bill of
bi-iihts, aj. accustomed, wont, divorcement. OE. boc, OHG.
biubs, sm. or biub, sn. table. baoh.
OE. beod, OHG. biot. bokareis, sm. scribe, 185, 354,
bi-waibjan, wv. I, to wind 380. OE.bocere.OHG. bnoh-
about, encompass, clothe. hari.
 ;;

312 Glossary

bota, sf. advantage, 122, 193. bru}>-faj)s, sm. bridegroom. 34,

OE. bot, OHG. buo;^a, re- 197, 389.
medy, atonement. bru]?s, sf. bride, daughter-in-
bStjan, wv. I, to do good, avail, law, 8, 28. OE. bryd, OHG.
help, profit. OE.betan,OHG. brut.
buo:5en. bugjan, wv. I, to buy, 17, 138, ‘

brahta, pvet I brought, 321. 283, 321, 340. OE, bycgan.

OE. brohte, OHG. brahta.
brdidei, wf. breadth, 354, 383. ““daban, sv. VI, see ga-daban.
*brdibs (brdids), aj. broad. daddjan, wv. I, to suckle, give

OE. brad, OHG. breit, suck, X56.

brakja, sf. strife, 192. dags, sm. day, 4, 15, 17, 33, 65,
*branni.jan, wv. I, see ga- 87-9, 106-7, III, II4, 117, 122,
brannjan. 132, 169, 172, 175, 179, 353
briggan, zvv. to bring, lead,
I, dagis hrammeh or hrizith,
4, 17, 74, 96, 138, 158, 166, 321
day by day, 347, 427 ;
himma
and note 3, 340, 426 ; wundan daga, to-day, 267. OE. dseg,
briggan, to wour^. OE.OHG.
bringan. ddiljan, wv. I, to deal out,
brikan, sv. IV, to break, quar- divide, share, 320, 322, 400.
rel, fight, 21, 306. OE. OE. dfelan, OHG. teilen.
brecan, OHG. brehhan, ddils, sf. portion, share, 199,
brinnan, sv. III, to burn, 304. 323. OE. dal, OHG. teil.
OHG. brinnan. daimonareis, sm. one pos-
brinno, wf. fever, 211. sessed with a devil. From Gr.
br5)>ar, m. brother, 7, 28, 33, 8ai)xa)v with Goth, ending
42, 79, 87, 88, too, 106, 108, areis, 380.
122, 128, 132, 161, 171, 175, dal, sn. dale, valley, ditch
215) 354* OE. bi-6j|7or, OHG. dal uf mesa, a ditch or hole
bruoder. for the wine-vat. OE, dael,
brojjrahans, m. pi, brethren, OHG. tal.
393- dala]?, av. down, 348 ; und
bro|jru-, br6}>ra-lub6, wf. bro- dalajj, to the bottom ; dala)5a,
therly love, 389. below, 348; dalajjro, from
*bruka, sf. see ga-bruka. below, 33, 348.
brukjan, I, to use, partake ddubijja, sf, deafness, hard-
of, 321, 427. OE. brucan, sv., ness, obduracy, 33, 384.
OHG. brulihan. ddiifs, aj. deaf, dull, hardened.
bruks, aj. useful, 234, 428. OE. deaf, OHG. toub.
OE. bryce, OHG. bruhhi. ddug, pret.-pres, it is good for,
brunjo, wf. breastplate, 211. profits, 334. OE.deagjOHG.
OE. byrne, OHG. brunia. toug.
brunna, wm, well, spring, dadhtar, /. daughter, ir, 71,
fountain, issue, 208. OE. 94, 132, ‘164, X72, 216, 354.
burn(n)a, brunna, OHG. OE. dohtor, OHG, tohter,
brunno. dadhts, sf, feast,
brusts, /. breast, 221. OHG. dduns, sf. smell, odour, savour.
brust. Cp. OHG. toum.
 ;

Glossary 313
ddupeiiis, sf. baptism, washing, dis-tai'ran, sv. IV, to tear to
153 and note, 200. pieces, 408.
ddupjan, wv. I, to baptize, dis-wilwan, sv. III, to plunder,
wash oneself, 200, 320. OE. 408.
*d5 epan, OHG. toufen, dis-wiss, sf. dissolution, 361,
ddupjands, m. baptizer, 218. diupei, wf. depth, 212, 383.
daur, sn, door, 25, 158, 182. OE. diepe, OHG. tiufi.
OE. dor, OHG. tor. diupijja, sf. depth, 384,
dadra-wards, sm. door-keep- diups, aj. deep, 23, 86, 105, 129,
er, porter, 389. OE. weard, 160, 172, 227, 390. OE. deop,
OHG. -wart, OHG.tiof.
dadro, wf. door. ditis (gen. diuzis), sn. wild
^daursan, pret.-pres. to dare, beast, 175, 182. OE. deor,
335. See ga-dadrsan. OHG. tior.
ddu]?ems,s/^.theperil of death. diwan, s?/. V, to die, 308, 436
dda]?jan, wv, 1, to put to f>ata diwano, that which is
death. OE. diedan. mortal, mortality,
*ddtt)3nah, wv. IV, see ga- domjan, wm I, to judge, 320.
ddupnan. OE. deman, OHG. tuomen.
ddiabs, qi. dead, 390. OE. doms, sm. judgment, know-
dead, OHG. tot. ledge, opinion, 45, 122. OE.
ddubus, sm. death, ir, 15, 84, dom, OHG, tuom.
203. OE. deaj), OHG. tod. *drabaii, sv. ga-VI, see
deigan, sv. I, to knead, form of draban.
earth, 300. dragan,sy.VI,tocar^,drag, 15.
*debs, sf. deed, 172, 199. OE. OE. dragan, OHG. tragan.
drod, OHG. tat. See ga* dragk, sn. a drink, 354. OHG.
dej)s. tranc.
diabadlus, diabulus, sm. devil. dragkjan, wv. I, to give to
OE. deofol, OHG. tiufal, drink, 320. OE. drencan,
from Gr. Std^oXos through OHG, trenken.
Lat. diabolus. drdibjan, wv, I, to drive,
digans, pp, made of earth, trouble, vex, 320. OE.
dis-ddiljan, wv, I, to share, driefan, OHG. treiben.
divide, 408. drakma, wm. drachma. From
dis-hniupan, sv, II, to break Gr. SpaxfJiif) through Lat.
asunder, 302, Cp. OE. a- drachma. See noteto Luke
hneopan, to pluck, XV. 8, 9,
dis-sitan, sv. V, to settle upon, drauhsna,s/] crumb, fragment,
seize upon, 408. draiihtinassus, s7n. warfare,
dis-skreitan, sv. I, to rend, 381.
tear, 300, draiihtinon, vov. FI, to war,
dis-skritnan, wv. IV, to be- 425-
come torn, be rent apart, 175 dreiban, sv. I, to drive, 300.
note 3, 331. OE. drifan, OFIG. trIban,
dis-taheins,
diS’talijan,
^ dispersion, 361.
to waste,
drigkan, sv. Ill, to drink, 17,
OE, drincaii,
ivv. I, 158, 304, 436,
destroy, 408. OHG. trinkan.
314 Glossary

drittgati, sv, II, to serve as a -dujii-, suffix, 382.

soldier, 302. OE. dreogan. dwala-wadrdei, iif. foolish
dritisaii, sv. II, to fall, fall talking, 389.
down, fall upon, press against, dwali]?a, sf. foolishness, 384.
crowd upon, 9, 172, OE. dwalmon, wv. II, to be foolish,
dreosan. 325. OE. dwolnia, OHG.
driitso, wf. slope, 211. twalm, chaos, bewilderment,
drSbjan, wv. I, to cause trouble, stupefaction.
stir up, excite to uproar. OE. dwals, aj. foolish, 149, 227,
drefan, OHG. truoben. Cp, OE. ge-dwola, OHG.
drSbnan, wv. IV, to become ga-twola, error.
anxious, troubled,
drugkanei, wf. drunkenness,
ei, cj. that, so that, 351 ;
interr.
212,354. part, whether part, used rel.
drus, sm. fall, 175, 196 note i, ;

as suffix, 270-2 also used

354. OE.dryre.
;

alone, for saei, soei, |3atei;

du, prep. c. dat. to,towards,
du ]3amma ei, to the end, that,
agamst,in,35o; du maiirgina,
because.
to-morrow, 347 ; du Jjamma
-eiga-, sw^A", 394.
ei, to the end that, because,
eina-, suffix, 395.
du-at-gaggan, sv. VII, to go
-eini", suffix, 388.
to, come to, 409. eisarn, sn. iron, 182 ; eisarna
dii-at-rinnan, sv. Ill, to run to.
bi fotuns gabugana and ana
du-at-sniwan, sv. V, to hasten
towards,
fotum eisarna, fetters. OE,
5.
Isen, Isern, Iren, OHG. isan,
*dugan, pret.-pres. to be good
Isarn.
for, profit, 334. OE. dugan,
eisarneins, aj. iron.
OHG. tugan.
ei-)?an, cj. therefore, 351.
dit-ga-windan, sv. Ill, to en-
tangle.
du-ginnan, sv. Ill, to begin, fadar, m. father, 15, 16, 41,
undertake, 34, 304, 409, 430. 55j 65, 87, 91, 136, 158, 160,
OE. be-ginnan, OHG. bi- 173, 216. OE. feeder, OHG.
ginnan. fater.
dU'hre, av. why, wherefore, fadrein, sn. paternity ;
pi. pa-
dulbs, sf. feast, 221 and note. rents, 173 ;
with fuasc. attri-
OHG.tuld. bute ondpl. V.fadreinas ]?di
*dumbnan, wv. IV, see af« is jah qef>un, and his parents
dumbnan. said.
dmnbs, aj. dumb, 161, 227. fadreins, sf. family, race, line-
OE. dumb, OHG. tumb. age, 199.
du-riiinan, sv. Ill, to run to, faginon, wv. II, to rejoice, be
409. glad, .137, 325, 425. OE.
du-stodjan, wv. I, to begin, 409. fegnian, OHG. faginon.
du-J)e, dub)je, cj. therefore, fagrs, aj. beautiful, suitable,
because, besides, on that ac- fit,227, 390. OE. feger,
count, 35T ; dupe ei, to the OHG. fagar.
end that, because. fahan, sv. VII, to seize, catch,
 Glossary 3 ^ 5

p-rasp, lay hands on, 4, 59, fana, zvm. bit of cloth, patch,
142, 313. OE. fon, OHG. 208. OE. fana, OHG. fano.
fahan. faran, sv. VI, to fare, go, 65,
fahej>s, ^ joy, gladness, 5, 137, 79, 100, 124, 160, 309. OE.
iyy. OHG. faran.
faian, wv. Ill, to find fault fastan, wv. Ill, to fast, hold
with, 10. firm, keep, 328, OE. fsestan,
faihu, s«. cattle, property, OHG. fasten.
possessions, money, 7, 8, 10, fastubni, sn. fasting, obser-
18, 88, 92, 1 16, 128, 164, 205, vance, 158 note, 187, 386.
OE. feoh, OHG. fihti. fapa, sf. hedge. MHG. vade.
faihu-frikei, vof, covetousness, -fa|5S, sm. master. Cp. Gr,
greed. irdo-ts from ^troTts, husband,
faflni-gairnei, tvf. covetous- Lat. hos-pes (gen. hos-pitis),
ness, 389. he who entertains a stranger,
faihu-gairns, aj. avaricious, a host,
397. OE. georn, OHG. gern, fauho, wf. fox. OHG. foha.
eager. fadr, prep. *r. acc. for, before,
fair-ailiau, pret-pres. topar- by, to, along, from, con-
take ofi 339. cerning, 350 ; av. before,
fair-greipan, sv. I, to seize, faiira, prep. c. dat. before, for,
catch hold. on account of, from ; av.
falrguni, sn. mountain, 167, before, 90, 348, 350. OHG.
187. Cp. OE. firgen-gat, fora.
mountain goat. lit. the
fatira-daiiri, sn. street,
fairlirus,sm. world, 203. OE. space before a door or gate,
feorh, OHG. ferah, life, 364. '

fairina, sf. accusation, charge, fadra-gagga, wm. steward,

cause. OE. firen, OHG. governor, 308, 364,
fix'ina. faiira-gaggan, sv. VII, to go
fairinon, wv. II, to accuse. before, 441.
OE. firenian, OHG. firinon. fatira-gaggja, wm. governor,
falrneis, aj. old, 231. faura-ga-teihan, sv. I, to in-
fain-a, av. far, far off; followed form beforehand, foretell, 4TI.
by daf. far from ; prep, (after faura-hah (faiir-hah), sn. cur-
verbs of motion) from, 158. tain, veil, 74, 363, 364.
OE.feor, OHG. ferro, fatira-niaf»leis, sm. ruler,
fairrapTo, av. from afar, 348. prince, chief, 183, 364.
fair-weitjan, wv. I, to gaze faiira-qijjan, sv. V, to pro-
around. phesy, foretell.
fair-weiti, sn. spectacle, 362. faura-standan, sv. VI, to rule,
falhan, sv. VII, to fold, close, govern, stand near, 411.
313. OE. fealdan, OHG. fadra-tani, sn. sign, wonder,
faldan. 364.
faljjs, aj. -fold ;
dinfaljjs, fadr-badhts, sf. redemption,
onefold, simple; fidurfaljxs, 363.
fourfold. OE. -feald, OHG. fadr-bi-gaggan, sv. VII, to go
fait. before, precede.
 Glossary

faiir-biudan, sv. II, to forbid, fijan, wv. Ill, to hate, 152,328.

command, 410. OE. feog(e)an,OHG. fien.
faur-gaggan, su. VII, to pass fijands (fiands), m. enenij'-, 20,
by, 410. 218, 379. OE. feond, OHG,
fadr-hah, see fai5ra-hah. fiant.
faitrhtei, wf. fear, astonish- fija))wa (fia)7wa), sf. hatred,
ment. 192,387.
faurhtjan, wv. I, to fear, be filhan, sv. Ill, to hide, conceal,
afraid, 320, 428. OE. forht- •
bury, 18, 122, 137, 164, 304.
ian, OHG. furhten. OE. feolan, OHG. felhan.
fadrhts, aj. fearful, afraid. filigri (filegri), sn. den, cave,
OE. OHG. forht. hiding-place,
faur-iageins, sf. a put- *fill, sn. skin, hide. OE. fell,
ting befoi'e, exhibiting, 363; OHG. fel, see ]7ruts-fill.
hldibos faiirlagein^is, shew- filleins, aj. leathern, 395, Cp.
bread, OE. fell, OHG. fel, skin,
faiir*qijjan, sv. V, to make filti, neut, aj., also used adverb-
excuse, excuse, ially,great, very much, 88,
fatir-sniwan, sv. V, to hasten 116, 205 note, 427. OE. fela,
before, anticipate, 410. feola, feolu, OHG. filu.
fadr-stasseis, sm. chief, ruler, fiht-gaddufs (filugaldubs), aj,
363- very precious, costly,
faiir-Jjis, av. first,beforehand, filusna,sf. multitude,
formerly, 345. filu-wadrdei, ztyi much talking,
faiir-Jjizei, g. before that, 351. 389.
’'‘fdus {masc, pi. fawdi), aj. few, filu-wadrdjan, wv. I, to talk
149, 232. OE. fea,OHG. fao, much, use many words,
f5. fimf, num. five, 16, 60, 88, 134
*feinan, wv. Ill, see in-feinan. note, x6o, 247, 258, OE. fif,
fera, sf. region, district, 77, 97, OHG. fimf, finf.
192. OHG. fera, fiara. fimfta-, num. fifth, 253,
fidur-dogs, aj. space of four fimf-tafhun, num. fifteen, 247,
days, 257 note. Cp. OE. 252.
dogor, day. fimfta-taihvmda, num. fif-

fidur-faljjs, nnm, fourfold, 257. teenth, 253.

fidur-ragineis, sm. tetrar- fimf tigjus, num. 247.
fifty,
chate, 257 note, finjjan, sik III, to find, find out,
fidwor, num. four, 25, 89 note, know, learn, hear, 28, 172,
134 note, 149, 158, 173, 247, 304. OE. OHG,
findan,
252. OE. feower, OHG. feor, fiskja, imn. fisher, 153 note,
fior. 208, 354.
fidwor-taihun, nnm. fourteen, fiskon, ivv. II, to fish, 325,
^^47 - 400.
fidwor tigjus, num. forty, 247. fisks, sm. fish, 6, 38, 68, 93,
figgra-gulj),sw. finger-ring,389. 128, 180, 353. OE. OHG.
figgrs, sm. finger,: 17, 158, fisc,
166, 354. OE. finger, OHG. fitan, sv. V, to travail in birth,
fingar. 308.
 Glossary 3 1

flodits, sf, flood, stream, 45, 79, fra-lewjaii, wv, I, to betray,

136. DE. flod, OHG. mot. fra-liusan, sv. II, to lose, 86,
'^fiokan,sv. VII, to lament, 105, 132, 302, 412, 428. OE.
bewail, 3x3 note 4. OHG. for-leosan, OHG. fur-Iiosan.
fluachan, si>. fiitohon, tuv. to fradusnan, wv. IV, to perish,
curse. go astray, be lost, 331.
fodeins, s/, meat, food, fra-Iusts, sf. loss, perdition,
fddjan, zih. I, to feed, nourish, 95, 122, 199, 365. OHG.
for-
bring up, 138, 320, 400. OE. lust.
fedan, OHG, fuoten. fram, prep. c. dat. from, by,
fon, n. fire, 222. since, on account of, 356
fotu-baiird, sn. footstool, 389. fram himraa, henceforth,
OE. fot-bord. 267 ;
fram bimma nu, hence-
fottis, sm.
foot, 45, 79, 87, 100, forth, 347. OE. from, OHG.
128, 129, 203, 353. OE. fot, fram.
OHG. fuog. fram-aldrs, aj, of great age,
fra-bugjan, wv. I, to sell, 428. 366, 391. *Cp. OE. ealdor,
fra-dailjan, wv. I, to divide, OHG. altar, age, life,
distribute. fram-gahts, sf. progress,
fra-giban, sv. V, to give, grant, furtherance, 74, 366.
412. framis, av. further, onward,
sf. a giving away,
fra*gifts, 345. O.Icel. fremr.
espous^, 138, 365. Cp. OE. fram-wai'rj?is, av. hencefor-
OHG. gift. ward.
fra-hiii)?an, sv. Ill, to capture, fra-niman, sv. IV, to receive,
imprison, 304 ;
fra'hunjjans, take, 412.
prisoner. fra-qinian, sv. IV, to expend,
fraihnan, sv. V, to ask, ask spend, 428.
questions, 308 and note, 427, fra-qisteins, sf. waste, 365.
OE. frignan, OHG. ge- fra-qistjan, wv. I, to destroy,
fregnan. 412, 428-
frdisan, sv. VII, to tempt, 312 fra-qistnan, wv. IV, to perish,
note, 313. OE. frasian, be destroyed, 331,
OHG. freison. fra-qi]?aii, sv. V, to curse,
frdistubni, sf. temptation, 158 fra-slindan, szi. Ill, to swallow
note, 194, 386. up, 304. OHG. fir-slintan.
fra-itan, sv. V, to eat up, fraj>i, sn. understanding, 187,
devour, 2 note, 308 note, 412. 354-
frdiw, sn. seed, 149, 189 note 2. frajjjan, sv. VI, to understand,
fra-kunnan, pret.-pres. to de- perceive, think, know, 122,
spise, 34, 428. 137) I7i» 309) 31O) 428.
fra-kunbs, pp. despised, 34, frauja, wm. master, lord, 208.
OE. fraco]?. OE. frea, OHG. fro.
fra-ietan, sz;. VII, to liberate, fratijinon, to be lord or king,
let free, leave, let down, per- rule, 325, 381, 423.
mit, 412. fraujinonds, ?«. ruler, 218.
fra-lets, sm. forgiveness, re- fra-wafrpan, sv. Ill, to cast
mission, deliverance. awa3^
 '

Glossary

fra-wairjjan, sv. Ill, to cor- fntmists, aj. first, foremost,

rupt, 436. best, chief (men). 246, 253.
fra-wardjan, wv, I, to destroy, 345 -

spoil, corrupt, disfigure, 137 frums, sm. beginning,

note, 152, 153, 320, 322, 412, fugls, sm. bird, fowl, 22, 159,
OE. wierdan, OHG. far- 168, 180, 354. OE. fugol,
werten. OHG. fogal.
fra-wadrhts, ^ evil-doing, sin,
OE. for-wyrht.
fula, wm. foal. OE. fola,
199) 3^5‘ OHG.folo.
fra-waiirhts, aj. sinful; subs. fulgins, aj. hidden, 122, 137,
sinner. OHG. fra-woraht. 227,294.
fra-watirkjan, wv. I, to sin, fulhsni, sn. the thing hidden,
428. OE. for-wyrcan. a secret, 354.
fra-weit, sn. vengeance, re- fiilla-fahjan, wv. I, to satisf})-,
venge, 365. OE. wite, OHG. serve.
wig^i, punishment, fulla-tojis, aj. perfect, 229.
fra-weitan, sv. to avenge. fullei|)s, sf. or fullei^, s?/. ful-
OHG. far-wii^an. ness.
fra-vreitands, m. avenger, 218. fulljan, wv. I, to fill, fulfil, 427.
fra-wilwan, Ill, to rob, OE. fyllan, OHG. fullen.
take forcibly. fullnan, wv. IV, to become
fra-wisan, sv. V, to spend, ex- full, 283, 329, 330, 427.
haust. fiillo, wf fulness, 211.
frei-hals, sm. freedom,
175, fulls, aj. full, 16, 56, 139, 158,
179 note 2, 389. OE. freols. 160, 227, 330, 390, 427, 430,
freis, aj. free, 153, 229, 427. OE. full, OHG. fol.
OE. freo, OHG. fri. ffils, aj. foul, 45, 8a. OE. OHG.
frija|jwa (fria]jwa), sf. love, ful.
funisks, aj. fiery, 396.
frijSn, wv. II, to love, 325.
OE. freog(e)an. ga-, prefix, 367, 413,
frijondi, sf. friend, 89, 194. ga-diginon, vov. II, to take
frijSnds, m. friend, 152, 217, 379. possession of, get an advan-
OE. freond, OHG.friunt. tage of, 425. OE. agnian,
*friks, greedy. OHG. freh. OHG. eiginen.
fri-sahts, sf. example, ga-distan, wv. Ill, to rever-
frodaba, av. wisely, ence.
frodei, wf. understanding, wis- ga-diwiskon* wv. ll, to ill-

dom, 122, is'f, 212. treat, make ashamed. Cp.

frojjs, aj. wise, 227. OE. OE. ffiwisc, disgrace,
frod, OI-IG. fruot. ga-arman, wv. Ill, to have
frtima, aj. the former, prior, pity on, pity.
first, 246, 253, 254, 430; ga-bafran, sv. IV, to bring
fruma sabbato, the day forth, compai'e.
before the Sabbath. OE. ga-bafrhteins, sf, appearance,
forma. manifestation.
fruma-baur, sm. first-born, see ga-bairhtjan, wv. I, to declare,
§ 175 - reveal, manifest.
 Glossary 3 1

ga-batnan, wv. IV, to profit, ga*ddu})£ian, wv. IV, to die,

benefit, 331. perish, 331.
ga-bauan, wv. Ill, to dwell, ga-dej?s, sf. deed, 43, 75, 97,
ga-baiirjaba, av. gladly, will- 122, 132.
ingly. Cp. OE. ge-byrian, ga-dofs, aj. becoming, fit, 367.
OHG. gi-burren, to be fitting, ga-domjan, wv. I, to judge,
proper. pronounce judgment, con-
ga-badrj 6j tis, sMi. pleasure,
5 demn.
385- ga-draban, sv. VI, to hew out,
ga-badrlJi-waiirda, sn, pi. 310.
genealogy, 389. ga-dragatt, sv. VI, to heap
ga-baurjjs, sf. birth, birth- up, heap together, 310. OE.
place, native country, genera- dragan, OHG. tragan, to
tion, 199, 367 mel gabatir-
;
draw.
bd.is, birthday. OE.ge-byrd, ga-dragkjan, wv. I, to give to
OHG. gi-burt. drink.
gabei, wf. riches, 12s, 354. ga-dradhts,^;;?. soldier,
gabigs (gabeigs), aj. rich. ga-driusan, sv. II, to fall, be
ga>bindan, sv. Ill, to bind, 413. cast.
ga-biugan, sy. II, to bend, ga-drobnan, wv. IV, to become
ga-bleibjan, wv. I, to pity. Cp. troubled, anxious.
OE. blijse, OHG. blide, glad, ga*:^Lhan, sv, VII, to catch,
cheerful. take, seize, overtake, appre-
ga-blindjan, wv. I, to blind. hend as a criminal, 74, 413.
ga*blindnan, wv, IV, to be- ga-fahs, sm. a catch, haul, 74.
come bhnd, 331. ga-fastan, wv. Ill, to keep,
ga-botjan, wv. I, to make use- support, hold fast,
ful aftra gabotjan, to re-
;
ga-fadrds, sf. chief council,
store. ga-fdurs, aj. well-behaved,
ga-brannjan, ivv. I, to burn, 234*
320. OE. bffirnan, OHG. ga-filh, sn, burial, 354,
brennen. ga-fidhan, so}. Ill, to hide,
ga-brikan, sv. IV, to break, conceal, bury.
ga-bruka, sf. fragment, 367. ga-fraihnan, sv. V, to find out,
OHG. brocko, learn by inquiry, ask, seek,
ga-bundi, sf. bond, 122. ga-frdujinon, wv, II, to exer-
ga-daban, sv. VI, to beseem, cise lordship.
happen, befall, 310. Cp. OE. ga-fulljan, wv. I, to fill, 413.
ge-dafen, fitting, ga-fullnan, wv. IV, to become
ga-dailjan, zvv. I, to divide, full, fill.

413. ga-gaggan, so. VII, to collect,

ga-dars, fret.-pres. I dare, 335. assemble, come to pass also ;

OE. dear(r), OHG. gi-tar. with sik.

ga-ddubjan, wv. I, to make ga-ga*mdinjan, wv. I, to make
deaf, harden. common, to defile,
ga-daursan, to dare, ga-geigan, wv. Ill, to gain^^

71, 335. OE. *durran, OHG. 328.

gi-turran. gaggan, so. VII, to go, 74,
320 Glossary

T58, 313 note I, 321 note 2; ga-iddja, see ga-gaggan.

pret. iddja. OE. OHG. gan- gdidw, sn. want, lack, 189
gan. note 2. OE. gad, gad.
gagg^, sm, road, way. OE. gairda, sf. girdle. Cp. OE.
gyrdei, OHG. gurtil.
ga«grefts,sf. order, decree, *gairdan, sv. Ill, see uf-
ga-gudaba, av. godly, gairdan.
ga-gudei, wf. piety, godliness, gafrnjan, wv. I, to be fain or
212, willing, desire, wish, long for,
ga-gu}?s (-guds), aj. godly, 427. OE. giernan.
pious, 367, 391. *gafrn.s, aj. desirous, eager.
ga-haban, wv. Ill, to have, OE. georn, OHG. gern.
hold, secure, possess, lay gAirv, sn. goad, sting, 205 note.
hold on. OE. gar.
ga-haitjan sik, wi’. I, to join *gdisjan, wv. I, see us-gdis-
oneself to, join, 331. jan.
ga-haftnan, zyt;. r^IV, to be gditeins, aj. belonging to a
attached to. Cp. OE. hseft, goat neut. gditein, young
;

OHG. haft, bond, fetter. goat, kid. OE. gseten, OHG.

ga-hahj 5 , av. in order, con- gei;^!!!.
nectedly, 74. gdits, sm. goat. OE. gat,
ga-hdiljan, wv. I, to heal, OHG. gei;^.
ga-hdilnan, wv. IV, to be- ga-juk, sn. pair, 367.
come whole, be healed, 331. ga-juka, wm. companion, 208.
ga*hdit, sn. promise, 354. OE. ga-juko, wf. parable, compari.
ge-hat, OHG. ga-hei^. son, 211.
ga-hditan, sv. VII, to call to- ga-kannjan, wv. I, to make
gether, promise, 413. known.
ga-hdusjan, wv. I, to hear. ga-kiusan, sv. II, to approve,
ga«hndiwjan, wv. I, to lower, 413*
abase. ga-kunnan, wv. Ill, to recog-
ga-hrdineins, sf. cleansing, nize, observe, consider, read,
ga-hrdinjan, wv. I, to cleanse, 328.
make clean, 427. ga-kunps, sf appearance, per-
ga-hugds, sf. thought, mind, suasion.
conscience, 199, 367. OE. ga-kusts, sf test, 199, 354,
ge-hygd, OHG.gi-hugt. 367- ^ , ,
ga-hiiljan, wv. I, to cover, ga-lagjan, wv. 1, to lay, lay
conceal, down, set, place, make,
ga-hratjan, wv. I, to sharpen, ga-ldisjan, wv. I, to teach,
incite, entice, 138. OE. ga-ldista, imt. follower; ga-
hwettan, OHG. wezzen. Idista wisan, to follow,
ga-hreitjan, wv. to whiten.
I, ga-ldistjan, wv. I, to follow,
OE. hwitan, OHG, hwl:5en. ga-lapon, wv. II, to invite, call
ga-lvotjan, wv. I, to threaten, together.
rebuke, sti'ictly charge, ga-ldubeins, sf, faith, beliet,
galainna, wm. Gehenna, hell. 200.
Gr. yiivva. gaddubjan, ear. I, to believe.
 Glossary

122, l6l, 200, 320, 413. OE. clean, 234. OE, ge-mmne,
ge-llefan, OHG. gi-louben. OHG, gi-meini.
ga-lAitgnjaii, ivv, I, to be hid, ga-mdijss (-maids), q/. weak,
lie hid. feeble, bruised. OE, ge-
ga-lausjaii, wv. I, to loose, mmdd, OHG. gi-meit, mad.
loosen. ga-malwjan, wv. I, to bruise,
ga-leikan, wv. Ill, to please, ga-man, sh. fellow-man, com-
take pleasure in, ^36. panion, partner, 367.
ga-Ieiko, like, in the same ga-manwjan, wv. I, to pre-
manner, 344. OE. ge-Iice, pare, make ready,
OHG. gWIhho. ga-marzjan, wv. I, to offend,
ga-leikon, wzf. II, to liken, ga-matjan, wv. I, to eat.
compare, resemble, be like, ga-mdudeins, s/. remem-
335- brance.
ga-leiks, «;. like, similar, 227. ga-mdudjan, w. I, to remem-
OE. ge4ic, OHG. gi-lih. ber, remind.
ga-leipan, sv. I, to go, travel, ga-maitrgjani, wv. I, to curtail,
come, 300, OE. H|5an, OHG. cut short.
lidan. ga-meljan, zm. I, to write, en-
ga-lewjanj wv. I, to give up, roll;
|>ata gamelidS, wi'iting,
betray. scripture.
galga, wm. cross, gallows, ga-min|3i, sm remembrance,
208. OE. gealga, OHG. ga-niot, pret.-pns, I find room,
galgo. 338. OE. mot, OHG. muog,
ga-lisan sik, sv. V, to gather I may.
together, meet together, *ga-motan, pret.-pres. to find
assemble, 413. room, to have room, 338.
ga-liug, SH. lie; galiug weit- ga-motjan, wz?. I, to meet, 320.
wodjan, to bear false witness, OE. ge-metan,
ga-liitgan, wv. Ill, to ma^3^ ga-munan, pret.-pns. to be-
ga-liuga-pradfetus, sm. false think, remember,
prophet. ga-munds, sf. remembrance,
ga-liiiga-weitwo|3S (-wods), 54> i99> 354, OE. ge-
sm. false witness. mynd, OHG. gi-munt.
ga-liuga»xristus, sm. false ga-nah, pret-pres. it suffices,
Christ. 336. Cp. OE. be-neah.
ga-liuhtjan, wv. 1, to bring to ga-nditjan, wv. I, to treat
light, illumine. shamefully. OE. nmtan,
ga-lukan, sv. II, to shut, lock, OHG. nei^en.
82,102,^0, 302and note. OE. ga-nasjan, wv. I, to save, 413.
lucan, OHG. luhhan. ga-niman,st/. IV, to take to one-
ga-luktian, wv. IV, to be shut self, take with one, conceive,
up, ga-nipnan, wv. IV, to mourn,
ga-mdindujjs, sf. community, be sorrowful. Cp. OE. ge-
382. nipan, to grow dark,
ga-in6.in.jan., wv. I, to make ga-nisan, sv. V, to be saved,
common, defile, become whole, recover, 137
ga-mdins, aj. common, un- note, 174, 175 note, 308, 322.

it8J
 ,22 Glossary

OE. ge-nesan, OHG. gi- ga-runi, s«, consultation,

nesan. counsel, 187. OE. ge-ryne^
ga-nists, sf. salvation, health, OHG. gi-runi, a secret,
199, 354. OHG. gi-nist. ga-runs, sf. market-place,
ga-ni]?jis, sm. kinsman, street, 199,
ga-nkitati, sv. II, to catch with ga-sahts, sf reproof,
nets, catch. ga-saihran, sv. V, to see, be-
ga-nohs,aj. enough, sufficient, hold, perceive.
numerous, 430. OE. ge-noh, ga-sakan, sv. VI, to rebuke,
OHG. gi-nuog. reprove.
ga»qiman, sv, IV, to assemble, ga-salbon, wv. II, to anoint,
come together, 34, 436. ga-satjan, wv. I, to set, lay,
ga-qiss, sf. consent, 226 note, place, add, appoint, restore ;

354. gasatjan namo, to surname,

ga-qiss, aj. consenting, 226 ga-sigqan, sv. Ill, to sink,
note. ga-sin^ja (-sinjia), wm. com-
ga-qiujan, wv. 1^, to give life panion, 208, OE. ge-sib,
to, 319. OHG. gi-siiid.
ga-qiitnan, wv. IV, to be made ga-sitan, sv. V, to sit, sit
alive j 331. down.
ga-qum]3S, sf. assembly, syna- ga-skafts, sf. creation, crea-
gogue, 87, 122, 199, 354, 367. ture, 34, 138, i99>m, 367.
ga-raihtei, wf. righteousness, OE. ge-sceaft, OHG. gi-
212 . skaft.
ga-ralhteins, sf. righteous- ga-skdidnan, wv. IV, to be-
ness. come parted, 331.
ga-ralhts, aj. righteous, just.’ ga-skapjan, sv. VI, to create,
ga>rdif)s (-ra-ids), aj. due, make, 310. OE. scieppan,
fixed, appointed. OE. ge- OHG. skephen.
rsede, OFIG. bi-reiti, ready. ga-ska)5jan, wv. I, to injure,
ga-rahJan, sv. VI, to count, 310. ga-skeirjan, wv. I, to make
Cp. OHG.
redon, to speak, clear, interpret,
ga-razna, wm. neighbour, ga-skohi, sw. pair of shoes,
ga-razno, wf. female neigh- ga-skohs, aj. shod,
bour. ga-slawan, wv- III, to be still,
garda, wm. yard, fold, 208. be silent.
OHG. garto, garden, ga-sleijjjan, wv. I, to slight,
garda-waldands, m. ruler or injure gasleijjjan sik, to be
;

master of the house, 389, injured in, suffer loss of.

gards, sm. house, household, ga-smeitan, sv. I, to smear,
court, 173, 197. OE. geard, 300. OE. be-smitan, OHG.
OHG. gart. bi-smigan.
ga-redan, sv. VII, to reflect ga-so]?jan, wv. I, to fill, satisfy,
upon, 75, 314. OE. riKdan, 122.
OHG. ratan, to advise, ga-stagqjan, zvv. I, to dash
ga-rinnan, sv. Ill, to run, against.
hasten together, come to- ga-staldan, sy. VII, to possess,
gether, 413, 436. 312 note, 313. OE. stealdan,
 '

Glossary

ga-standan, sv. VII, to stand ga-timrjo, ayi building, 211.

fast, stand still, remain, be ga-tiuhan,si'. II, to draw, lead,
restored. bring, take,
ga-statirknan, wv. IV, to be- ga-trauan, zav. Ill, to trust,
come dry, dry up, pine away. entrust, be persuaded,
OHG. gi-storchanen, to be- gatwo, w/. street, 211. OHG.
‘

come rigid or hard, ga??a.

ga-strdujan, ivv. I, to strew, ga-3?ahan, wv. Ill, to be silent.
furnish. ga-]>airsaii, sv. Ill, to wither,
gasts, s)H. guest, 6, 39, 65, 87 304-
note I, 88 and note, 91, 107, ga.jjarban, zov. Ill, to suffer
no, 117, 128, 133, 134, 153, want, abstain from, 427. OE.
^^^,^175,
196. OE. giest, pearSan, OHG. darben,
ga-Jjadrsnan, zi’V. IV, to be-
ga-siipon, wv. II, to season, come dry, drjJ' up, wither
ga-sweran, wv. Ill, to glorify, away, 331,
make known. ga-|jiii]5jan, I, to bless.

ga-swi*kun)?jaii, wv. I, to make ga*]jldihan, sv. VII, to cherish,

known, proclaim, console, comfort, take in the
ga-swiltan, st). Ill, to die. arms, caress, 313 note 2.
ga-swogjan, zut'.Ijtosigh. OE. OHG. flehon.
swegan, resound,
to ga-]?liuhan, sv. II, to flee.
ga-talran, sv. IV, to tear to ga-Jjrafsteins, s/. comfort.
pieces, destroy, break, 122, ga-]?rask, s«. threshing-floor.
306, 413. OE. teran, OHG. ga-J)tilan, zi'v. Ill, to suffer,
zeran. endure.
ga-tamjan, zvv. I, to tame, 318. gduja, zvm. countryman ;

OE, temian. m land, region,

ga-tdujan, wv. I, to do, make, gdumjan, zvv. I, to perceive,
perform. see, behold, observe, P
ga»tadra, tear, rent, 122, aaS. OE. sleman.
208,354* goumen.
.

ga-taiirj)s, sf. destruction, 199. gdunon, ton. 11, to lament, 325.

ga-teihan, sz/. I, to tell, relate, gdimojjus, sfH. mourning, la-
proclaim, make known, show, mentation, 385.
18, 48, 69, 300. OE. tion, gdurijia, sorrow, 384.
teon, OHG. z:han,to accuse, gdurs, aj. sad, trou bled, mourn-
ga-temiba, av. fitly, 344, Cp. ful, sorrowful, 227.
OHG. ga-zamo. ga-wadjon, wv. II, to pledge,
ga-tilaba, av. conveniently, betroth. OE. weddian, MHG.
ga-tiloii, WZK II, to attain, ob- wetten.
tain. d
E. tiliaii, O G. zilon. H ga.wagjaii, zuv. I, to stir,

ga-tils, a/, fit, convenient. OE. shake.

til. ga-wairpan, si). Ill, to cast,
ga-timan, IV, to suit, 306. cast down, throw down.
OHG. zeman. ga*wair]?eigs, a/, at peace,
ga-timrjan (-timbrjaii), wv. I, peacealily disposed,
to build. ga-wafrj)i, sn, peace, 183, J87.

Y
324 Glossary

ga-waknan, wv. IV, to awake, *gifts, sf. see fra-gifts.

331. OE. ge-waecnan. •“gildan, su. III, see us-gildan.
ga-waldan, 5^. VII, to rule, gilstr, sn. tribute. OHG.
bear rule. gelstar.
ga-waljan, wv. I, to choose, gilstra-meleins, sf. taxation,
choose out. taxing.
ga-wandjan, im. I, to turn giljja, sf. sickle,
round, bring \yx(^\ with refl. gistra-dagis, at;, to-morrow, 34,
pr. to be converted, turn 347, 427. OE. giestran-dasge,
round, return, 413. OHG. gesteron, yesterday.
ga-wargjan, wv. I, to con- *gitan, sv. V, see bi-gitan.
demn. OE. wiergan, OHG. giutan, sv. V, to pour, 302.
fur-wergen, to curse, OE. geotan, OHG. gio:5an.
ga-wasjansik, wv. I, to clothe, glaggwS, at', accm-ately, 89,
ga-waiirki, sn. deed, 151, 344. Cp. OE. gleaw,
ga-waurkjan, wv. I, to make, OHG. glati, wise, skilful.
prepare, appoin|. giaggwuba (glaggwaba), m.
ga-waiirstwa, wm. fellow- exactly, diligently, 151,
worker, 208, 367. glitmunjan, wv. I, to shine,
ga-weihan, wv. Ill, to sanctify, glitter, 316, 320.
ga-weison, wv. II, to visit, 427. goda-kunds, aj. of noble birth,
OHG. wis 5 n. d97-
gawi, sn. region, district, land, g 5 dei, wf. goodness, virtue,
neighbourhood, 187. OHG. 383-
gewi, gouwi. goljan, wv. to greet, salute,
I,
ga-widan, sv. V, to bind, join 320.
together, 308. OHG. wetan. gojjs (gods), aj. good, 17, 167,
ga-wigan, sv. V, to shake 173, 226 note, 227, 245, 428.
down, 133, 308. OE. OHG. OE. god, OHG. guot.
wegan. graba, sf. ditch, 192.
ga-wiljis, aj. willing, 229. graban, sv, VI, to dig, 122, 161,
ga-wrisqan, sv. Ill, to bear 286 note 3, 309. OE. grafan,
fruit, 304. OHG. graban.
gazds, sm. sting, 173. OHG. gras, sn. grass, blade of grass,
gart. 26, 182. OE. grses, OHG.
'geisnaii, WV. IV, see us- gras.
geisnan. gredags, aj. greedy, hungry,
giba, sf.gift, 4, 87, 89 and note, 227, 392. OE. gr^dig, OHG.
90, 111, 114, 119, 120, 175, 191, gratag.
192, 354. OE. giefu, OHG. gredon, wv. II, to be greedy
geba. or hungry, 426.
giban, sv. V, to give, 16, 17, 65, greipan, sv. I, to seize, lay
91, 93, 122, 124, 138, 161, 167, hold of, take (pi'isoner), 300.
286 notes 2, 3, 307. OE. OE. giipan, OHG. gi-Ifan.
giefan, OHG. gebaii. gretan, sv. VII, to weep,
gibands, w. giver, 218. lament, 167, 314. O.Icel.
gibla, vom. gable, pinnacle. grata.
OHG. gibil. grets, sm. weeping.
 Glossary 325

groba, s/. den, hole, cave, 122. haban, to be ill wairs ;

OHG. gruoba. haban, to be worse gafa- ;

*gruiidus, stn. ground. OE. hana haban, to hold captive ;

grund, OHG. grunt, jjoei habdidedmi ina gada-
grundu-waddjus, sm. and .s/; ban, what things should
foundation, 392. happen unto him ; aftmnist
guda-fadrhts, aj. devout, god- haban, to lie at the point of
fearing. death fairra haban sik, to
;

guda-ldus, aj. godless, 397. be far from habai}? wisan

;

giid-hus, sn, temple, 8, 26, 82, at, to be held, be ready for.

174) 389. OE. OHG. hus, OE. habban, OHG, haben.
house. hafjan, sv. VI, to raise, lift,
gudisks, aj. divine, 396. bear up, carry, 128, 134, 137,
giidja, wni. priest, 208, 354, 164,310, OE. hebban, OHG.
38r,425-
gudjinassus, sm,
_
omce 01 a
heffen.
haftjan, rut/. I, to join, cleave
priest, ministration, 381.
_
to. OE. haeftan, OHG. heft>
gudjinon, vav. II, to be a priest, OX!*

381, 425. *hafts, s/., see anda-hafts.

gulji, gold, 353. OE.OHG. Cp. OH'G. haft, captivity,
gold. hahan, sv. VII, to hang, 74,
gul|?eins, aj. golden, 227, 395. 96, 14a, 313. OE. hon, OHG.
guma, xmn. man, 33, 88, 133, haban.
134, 158, 167, 208. OE. guma, hdidus, sm. manner, way.
OHG. gomo. OE. had, OHG. heit.
guma-kunds, aj. male, of the hdifstjan, zvv. I, to strive,
male sex, 397. _
fight.
gumeins, aj, manlike, male, hdifsts, fight, strife. Cp.
395 * OE. h»st, violence.
gunds, sm. or sf. cancer, '

hdihs, half-blind, with one

canker. OE. gund, OHG. eye. Cp. Lat. caecus, blind,
gunt, pus, hdiljan, toy, I, to heal, 320,
*gutnan, wv. IV, see us- 322, 400, 427. OE. hfelan,
gutnan. OHG. heilen.
gu]>, sm. God, 70 neut. pi. ;
*hdilnan, lyy. IV, see ga-
guda, heathen gods. See hdilnan.
note to Mark ii. 7. OE, god, hails, «/. whole, sound, safe,
OHG. got. 22, 83', 227, 322, 390. OE,
gu)3-bl5streis, sm. worshipper hal, OHG.heil.
of God, 138, 389. hdimobli, sH. homestead,
lands. OHG, heimodil.
hdims, sf. village, town, coun-
haban, ivv.to have,
Ill, try place, 199 note, OE. ham,
possess, hold, take, esteem, OHG.heim.
count, consider, keep, ob- halrda, s/. herd, flock, 192.
serve, be able to do, 14, 76, OE. heord, OHG. herta.
90, 1 12, 1 61, 164, 283, 326, hairdeis, sm. shepherd, 88, no,
t57
327, 43a; tibil and ufailaba 1x5, 153, 153, 154) 84)
i'
)
 Glossary

185. OE. hierde, OHG, 1x4, iJ7, 128, 206, 207. OE.
hirti. liana, OHG. liano.
•iialrtei, wf., a deriv. of hairt 5 . handugei, ivf, cleverness,
hairto, ivk. heart, 7, 18, 27, 67, wisdom, 383.
87, 89, 114, 1 19, 128, 129, 164, handugs, aj. clever, wise, 227.
170, 206, 213. OE. heorte, handus, sf. hand, 172, 200.
OHG. herza. OE. hand, OHG, liaiit.
hairiis, sin. sword, 203. OE. handu-waiirhts, aj. wrought
heoru. by hand, 397.
•hdit,sw.a naming, command- hansa, sf. multitude, company,
ing a deriv. of liditan.
;
band of men. OE. hos, OIIG.
hditaii, VII, to call, name, hansa.
order, command, invite, 10, harduba, av. hardly, severely,
27i 33) 83, 103, 138, 282, 286 grievously.
and note 3, 311, 312, 313, 426. hardu-hairtei, wf. hardness ot
OE. hatan, OHG. hei^an. heart, hard-heartedness, 389,
hditi, sf. order^ command, hardtis, aj hard, 107, 235, 243,
194. 390. OE. heard, OHG. hart,
hdijji, sf. field, heath, 194. harjis, sm. army, host, 107,
OE. ha)j, OHG. heida. ^^5) 1^2, 154, i 55)„:^8, 184,
hdi)>iwisks, aj. wild, 396, 185. OE. here, OHG. heri.
hdibno, wf. a'heathen woman. hatan, ivv. Ill, to hate, 328 and
Cp. OE. hffij?en, OHG. heid- note 3. OE. hatian, OHG.
an, aj. heathen, ha^:^en.
hakuls, A'W. cloak. OE. hacele, hatis, sn. hatred, wrath. OE.
OHG. hahhiil. hete, OHG. ha?.
halbs, aj. half, 430. OE. healf, hatiz 5 n,zyy, 1 to be angry, 325.
,

OHG. halp. hatjan, tvv. I, to hate, 328 note

haldan, sv. VII, to hold, take 3. OHG. hezzen.
care of, tend, feed, 22, 158, hdubib, sn. head, ii, 84, 173,
173) 313* OE. healdan, OHG. 181, 182. OE. heafod, OEIG.
haltan. houbit.
haldis, av. rather, more, 265 hdiihaba, av. highly, 344,
note, 345; ni}?e haldis, not hauheins, sf. praise,
the more so, by no means. hduh-hairtei, wf. pride, 212.
OHG. halt. hauh-hai'r ts, aj. prou d- h ear ted,
halja, sf hell, 192. OE. hell, 398. OE. heah-heort.
OHG. hella. liduhis, av. higher, 345.
hals, sm. neck, 174. OE. hdiiliisti, sn. the highest,
heals, OHG. hals. height, highest point, highest
hals>agga (for the probably heaven.
corrupt bals-agga of the hduhjan, wv. I, to glorify,
manuscript), wm. neck, 389. make high, praise, exalt, mag-
halts, aj. halt, lame, 227. OE. nify. OHG. hohen.
healt, OHG. halz, hduhs, aj. high, 244. OE.
hamfs, aj. one - handed, heah, OHG.hoh.
maimed. OHG. hamf. hduh-^iihts, aj. having high
liana, wm, cock, 87, 106, 107, thoughts, proud, 321 note i
 !

Glossary 327

haiirds, sf. door, icjg. hindar-leijjan, sv, I, to go be-

hatirn, 67«. horn, skin, husk, ii, hind, 414.
87 note, 1825353. OE. OHG, hindar- weis, aj. deceitful,
368.
horn, hindar -weisei, wf. deceitful-
hatirnja, imn. horn-blower, ness, 368.
208. hindumistsjfl/ hindmost, outer
hatirnjan, wv. I, to blow a most, 246.
horn, trumpet. *hin|)an, sv. Ill, see fra-
hduseins, sf. word, preaching, hinjjan.
report {lit. = hearing), sense hiri {old imperative used as an
of hearing. interjection^ come here dual ! ;

hdusjan, wv. I, to hear, per- hirjats, come here, ye two ! ;

ceive, listen to, 320. OE, pi. hirjijj, come ye here

hieran, OHG. horen. 69 note. See note to Mark
hdusjon, wv. II, to hear, xii. 7.
hawi, sn. grass, hay, 149, 187. *his, dent, pr., preserved in
OE. hieg, OHG. hewi, the adverbial phrases himma
houwi. daga, on thiS da}'’, to-day, 267,
haajan, wv. I, to praise, 30, 347 itnd hina dag, to tins
;

137 note, 154, 175, 318, OE. day; und hita, und hita nu,
herian. till now, hitherto fram ;

heito, wf. fever, himma, from henceforth,

heiwa-frduja, %mH. master of a hiufan, sv. II, to mourn, weep,
house. OE. hiwa, member complain, 302, OE. heofan,
of a family, OFIG.hIwo, hus- OHG. hiufan.
band. hiuhma, wm. crowd, multi-
her, av. here, hither, 77, 97, tude, heap, 208, 429.
348. OE. OHG. her. hiwi, sn. appearance. OE.
he|?j6, wf. chamber, room, 21 1, blew, hlw.
hidre, av. hither, 5, 1 17, 348. hlahjan, sv. VI, to laugh, 310.
OE. hider. OE. hliehhan, OHG. hlah-
hilms, sm. helmet, 66, OE. hen.
OHG. helm. hldifs, sm. loaf, bread, 10, 18,
hilpan, sw. Ill, to help, 23, 66, 161, 164, 179, 180, OE. hlaf,
70, 93, 95, 124, 160, 280, OHG. hleib.
303, 427. OE. helpan, OHG. hldins, sm. hill,
helfan. hldiw, sn. grave, tomb, 149.
himina-kunds, aj. heavenly, OE. hlaw, OHG. hleo.
397 - hldiwasna, sf. {only found in
hiinins, sui. heaven, 180. plural), tomb,
hindana, prep. c. gen. behind, *hlaban, sv. VI, to load, lade.
on that side of, beyond, OE. hladan, OHG, (h)ladan,
348,427. OE.hindan,OHG. *hldupan, sv. VII, to leap, 84,
hintana. 313 note 5. OE. hieapan,
hindar, prep. c. acc. and dat. OHG. MoutFan.
behind, over, beyond, among, hlduts, sm. lot. OHG. hlo;^.
350. OE. hinder, OHG. hleiduma,<y. left; assubsLfem.
hintar. the left hand or side, 246.
328 Glossary

lilifan, sv. V, to steal, 88, 128, hroj^eigs, aj. victorious, trium-

160, 308. phant, 394. OE. hre^ig,
liliftus, sm. thief, 128, 164, 203, hrugga, sf. staff. OE. hrung.
354 -
hrttkjan, wv. to crow,
.
,
.

.
hlijans, acc. pi. ;
nom. ? hleis, huggrjan, wv. I, to hunger,
sm. or? hlija, wm. tent, taber- 95» ^37? 166, 320, 426. OE.
nacle. hyngran, OHG. hungaren.
hliuma, wm. hearing, 208. hugjan, wv. I, to think, con-
hlutrei, wf. purity, 212. sider, 72. OE.hycgan, OHG.
hlutrs, aj. pure, 227. OE. httggen.
hltit(t)or, OHG. hlut(t)ar. huhrus, sm, hunger, 82, 137,
hndiwjan, wv. I, to abase, 203.
lower, 149, 320. Cp. OE. huljan, wv. to hide, conceal,
I,
hnfegan, OHG. hneigen. cover, disguise, 318, OHG.
hnaiws, aj. low, humble, 149. hullen.
hnasqus, aj. soft, tender, 236. hulbs, aj. gracious, 227, 428.
OE. hnesce. OE. OHG. hold.
hneiwan, sv. I, t® bend down- hun,7&a:r/iV/5, 278 note I.
wards, decline, bow, 300, OE. hund, sn. hundred, 53, 134, 136,
OHG. hnigan. 139. I43» 164, 172, 247. OE.
*hniupan, sv. II, see dis- hitnd, OHG. hunt.
hniupan. hunda-fa]7s, sm. centurion, 389.
holSn, wv. II, to treat with hunds, sm. dog, hound, 40,
violence, deceive, injure, 325. 72, 128, 143, 180. OE. hund,
OE. holian. OHG. hunt.
hSrinassus, sm. whoredom, hunsl, sn. sacrifice, 159. OE.
adultery, 381. husl, Eucharist,
lioriii5n, wv. II, to commit hunsla-staj^s, sm. altar, 389.
adultery, 425. hunsljan, wv. I, to sacrifice,
horinondei, pres. part. fern. hups, sm. hip, loins, 197. OE.
adulteress. hype, OHG. huf.
hSrs, sm. adulterer. OE, hore, ^‘hus, sn., see gud-hus.
V)f. _
huzd, sn. treasure, 15, 30, 70,
hrdineins, sf. purification, 141, 173, 175, i8a. 6 e. hord,
hrdinjan, wv. I, to make clean, OHG. hort.
cleanse, 320, 400. OHG. huzdjan, zm. I, to collect
hreinen. treasures, store up, hoard up.
hrdins, aj. clean, pure, 88, 164, hradre, av. whither, 117, 348.
233. OHG. hreini. hrairban, sv. Ill, to walk, 165,
hrdiwa-dubo, wf. turtle-dove. 304. OE. hweorfaii, OHG.
OE, hraw, hrfew, OHG. hwerban.
hreo, corpse, carrion; OE. *hrafrbs, aj., seelueila-hrairbs,
ditfe,OHG. tuba, dove, and cp. hrau'ban.
^hrisjan, wv. I, see us-hrisjan. hrairnei, wf. skull,
hropjan, wz/. I, to call, cry hrditeis, corn, wheat, 185.
out. OE. hropan, sv.., OHG. OE. hw^te, OHG. hwei:^!.
hruoffen, hrdiwa, cj. and av. how, in
hrot, sn. roof. O.Icel. hrot. what way, 351. OHG. hwe.
 .

Glossary 329

lu an, av., inierrog. when, when- hrafyan, wv, I, to foam. 130.

ever; before ajs. and avs., hra|)ro, av. whence, 8g. 119,
how; before compamfwes, how 34S.
much ; with other particleSf at hraz-uh, indef pr. each, every,
,

any time, 347; luanlaggniel, 89, 109, 114, 175 note 2, 275,
for how long a time; nibdi 427; twans luanzuh, two and
luan, lest at any time hran ; two, 273 note 2.
filu, how much. Cp. OE. Ivaz-uh saei, indef. pr. whoso-
hwonne, OHG. hwanne. ever, 276.
hran-htm, av. ever, at any hre, av. with what, wherewith,
time only used with neg., as
; how, 273 note I lue galeiks ?;

ni hran -hun, never. like unto what i hre galeikon ?

'•'“hrapjan,wv. I, see . af- to jiken unto what? OE.
hrapjan. hwy, hwl.
'’'hrapnan, wv. IV, see af- hreila, sf. time, season, hour,
hrapnan.
hrar, av. where, 348. Cp. O E.
hw®r, OHG. hwar. hreila-hrairl^, aJ. inconstant,
hrarbon, wv. II, to go about, transient, enduring on!}’’ for a
pass by, wander, walk, 325. while, 397.
OE. hwearfian, OFIG. hwar- *hreitjan, wv. I, see ga-
bon. hreitjan.
hrarjis, pr. who, which (out of Iveits, aj. white, 140, 165. OE.
many), 274, 275, 427, hwit, OHG. hwi^.
hrarjiz-uh, mdef. pr. each, hre-l^ups, pr. what sort of, 274.
every, 255, 275. hri-leiks, pr. what sort of, 274.
hras, interrog. pr. who, what, hropan, sv. VII, to boast, 19,
39, 87, 88 and note, 89, 114, 165 and note, 311, 3x3. OE.
128, 134, 165, 175 note 2, 273, hwopan, to threaten,
275; indef. pr. anyone, 279, hrotjan, wv. I, to threaten, re-
427. OE. hwa. buke, charge,
hraS'hun, indef. pr. with the
neg.particle ni, no one, 278.
"‘hrass, aj. sharp. O.Icel. ibhi, interrogative particle, like
hvass, OHG. (h)was, cp. ga- Gr. fx-i], Lat. num ; ibdi, iba,
hratjan. 0. lest, that . not, 349, 351.
. .

luassaba, av. sharply, 138, 344, Cp.OHG. ibu.

hrassei, wf. sharpness, sever- ibna-leiks, aj. equal, 398. OE
ity, 138. Cp. OE. hwaess, efen-lic, OHG. eban-Hh.
OliG. hwas, sharp. ibnassus, sm. evenness, 203,
^hratjan, wv. I, see ga- 381.
liratjan. ibns, ay, even, 14, 22, 159, 16 1,
whither, 348.
hjaf), av. 227, 390. OE. efen, efn,
hrajjar, pr. which of two, OHG. eban.
whether, 106, 165, 274. OE. iddja, fret. I went, a note i,

hwseper. I5> 156, 313 «ote, 321.

hra)7ar-uh, indef. pr. each of idreiga, repentance,
sf.

two, 275. idreigonj wv. II, to repent, 325.

 ;

330 Glossary

icl-weit, SH. reproach, 369. within, inside, 348, 427. OE.

OE. ed-wit, OHG. ita-wT:^. innan, OHG. innana.
id-weitjan, wv. I, to reprove, innajsro, av. within, 348.
blame, revile, reproach, 428. innuma, aj. the inner, inner-
iftuma, aj. next, the one after, most, inmost, 246.
the following, 246. •inon, suffix, 425.
igqar, pass. pr. of you two, in-saian, sv. VII, to sow in,
263, 415-
ik, pers. pr. I, 6, 21, 88, 129, in-saihran, sv. V, to look at,
162, 260, 261. OE. ic, OHG. look upon, look round, be-
ih. hold, regard, 415.
ira, def. v. I am, 342. in-sdiljan, wv. 1, to bind with
in, prep. c. acc, in, into, to- ropes, let down with cords.
wards ;
c.gen. on account of OE. s^lan.
c. dat. in, into, among, by, in-sandjan, wv. I, to send,
350. OE. OHG.in. send forth, 415.
-in- (-ein-), suffix, ^83. in-standan, VI, to persist,
sv.
in-ahei, wf. soberness, so- in-swinjjjan, wv. I, to grow
briety, 370. strong j inswinjjjan sik, to
in-ahs, aj. wise, sober, 370. be strong.
-inassn-, suffix, 381. in-tandjan, wv. I, to burn up.
in-brannjan, wv. I, to put in inuh, inu, prep. c. acc. without,
the fire, burn, 415. except, 350.
in-drobnan, wv. IV, t( to become in-wagjan, wv, I, to stir up._
sad. in-weitan, sv. I, to worship,
in-feinan, wv, IV, to be moved reverence, salute, 300.
with compassion, have com- in-widan, sv. V, to reject,
passion on, pity, 331. frustrate, deny, refuse,
in-gardja, zv. aj. used as subst. in-winds, aj. turned aside,
one of the same household, perverse, imj ust, unrighteou s,
370. 370-
inilo, zvf. excuse, pretence, in-wisan, V, to be present,
sv.
370* be near hand,
at
in-kil)55, w. aj. with child, is, pers. pr. he, 88 note, 114,
in-ktinja, wm. one of the same 120, 175 note 2, 260, 261, 263.
country, countryman, 370. is, def. V. thou art, 342.
in-mdideins, sf. change, ex- -iska-, suffix, 396.
change, 370. itan, sv. V. to eat, 6, 43, 66,
in-mdidjan, wv. I, to change, 129, 138, 170, 280, 308 and
exchange, transfigure, note. OE. etan, OHG.
inn, av. in, within inn ;
e:5gan,
atgaggan, to enter, enter but,
ij>, cj. however, if, 351.
into, go into inn gaggan, to
;
-ijja, 384.
go in, enter, indaiwisks, aj. Jewish, 396.
inna, within, 348.
n:z;. ittmjo, wf. multitude,
inna-kunds, aj. of the same iitp, av. upwards iupa, above,
;

household, 371. 9, 348 ; iupana, iupa]>ro, from

innana, av. within prep, c. gen. ;
above, 348.
 .
;,

Glossary 331

iz-ei, iz-ej rel. pr. masc, who, governor. OE. casere, OHG,
which, 5, 175 note a, 271 keisar, Lat. Caesar, Gr.
notes. Kttiffap.
izwar, poss. pr. your, 263. kdisara-gild, sn. tribute-
money.
ja, jdi, av, yea, yes, verily,
OHG. ja.
kalbo, nj. calf, 161, 211. OE.
349.
jabdi, cj. if, even
_

although,
if,
cealf, OHG. kalb, spt.
kalds, aj. cold, 15, 129, 134,
351 jab^i . . , ai]5}?dti, either
. .or.
;
162, 227, 390. OE. ceald,
.

jab, and, also, even, 18,

OHG. kalt.
cJ.
kalkinassiis, sm. adultery,
164, '351 ;
jail , .
.
jab, both
fornication,
. . . and, 351 ni jjat^inei , ; .
kalkjo, harlot,
ak jab, not only but also; . . .
kann, pret.-pres. know,
I 22,
nib . ak jab, not only
. . . . .
OE. can(n},
158 note, 335.
but also. OHG. ja.
jAinar, av. yonder, there, in
OHG. kan.
kannjan, zifi. I, to make
that place, 348.
known, OE. cen-
158' note.
j^ind, jd,indre, m. thither, 348.
jd-ins, detn. pr. that, yon, 268,
nan, OHG.keniien.
kara, sf. care, anxiety, 192,
430 -
lii kara pnk, there is no
jd-inju'o, av. thence, 348.
426 ;

care to thee, thou carest not.

jajj-^e, cj. and if, 265 note i
OE. cearu, OHG. chara.
pappe . , . jappe, whether . .
fcarkara, gf. prison, 193. Lat.
or, 351,
career.
ja-u, interrogative particle,
karon, z£jz\ II, to care for, be
•snhtt^ia: \ in indirect questions,
concerned about, 325, 400.
if so, so then, 349.
kas, sn. vessel, pitcher. OHG.
jer, sn. year, 5, 20, 152, 182.
kar.
OE. gear, OHG. jar.
katils, s/n. kettle, vessel for
jiukan, tvv. Ill, to contend,
water. OE. cietel, OHG.
328.
che:^gil.
jii, av.
, already, now, 347. kdttpatjan, wn. I, to buffet,
OHG- ju, giu.
cuff, strike with the palm of
jtigga-ld,u]?s,sm. a 3'outh,
the hand, 138, 321, 424.
j'oung man.
kd-upom zciv. II, to traffic, 325.
juggs, aj. young, 20, 72, 82, 95,
OE. ceapiaii, OHG. coufoii.
102, 136, 137, 152, 227, 243,
kaurban, gift. Gr. ^cop^a^'.
390. OE, geong, OHG.
kaiiri|)a, sj. weight, burden,
jung.
jtihiza, aj. younger, 137, 243.
jtik, sn. yoke, 20, 21, 70, 87, 88
kailrn, sn. corn, 21, 182. OE.
note, 8g, 95, 129, 152, 162, 182,.
corn, OHG. korn.
kaurno, zvn. corn, a grain of
353, OE. geoc, OPIG. joh-
corn, 214.
jmida, sf. youth.
kaiirus, ay. heavy, 129, 146,
px&, pers.pr. ye, 260, 261.
236.
ju-^aii, av. already.
kdusjaii, zvv, h to prove, test,
kaisar, sni. Caesar, emperor, taste.
332 Glossary

keinan, sv. I, to bud, grow, cyst, OHG. kust, choice, see

spring up ; imak pret, kein- ga-kusts,
oda, see note to Mark iv. 27. kustus, sm. proof, test, trial,
kelikn, sn. tower, upper-room, 203, OE. cyst, OHG. kust,
womb, 212.
kiljjei, zvf. choice.
kiiidins, sm. ruler, governor,
kinnus, sf. cheek, 139, 162,
204. OE. cinn, OHG, lagga-modei, wf. long-suffer-
chimii. ing, 389.
kiiisan, sv. II, to choose, test, laggei, wf. length, 354, 383,
51, 84, 104, 105, 129, 137, 175 laggs, aj. long, 22, 132, 158,
note, 280, 302. OE. ceosan, 166, 237. OE. OHG. lang.
OHG. kiosan. lagjan, wv. I, to lay, lay down,
kniu, sn. knee, 9, 21, 105, 129, set, place, 20, 158, 168, 318,
134, 149, 150, 162, 189. OE. 400; kniwa lagjan, to bend
cneo(w), OHG. knio. one’s knees ; gawalr^i lag-
knussjan, wv. I, to kneel Jan ana air]?a, to send peace
knussjan kniwSm, to kneel, on earth. OE. lecgan^ OHG,
kriustan, sv. II, to gnash with leggen.
the teeth, grind the teeth, Idiba, sf. remnant, 192, 3C4,
302. OE.laf,OHG.leiba.
krusts, sf.gnashing, *ldibjan (in bi-ldibjan), im.
kukjan, wv. I, to kiss, 318, I, to leave. OE. l®fan.
428. laigaion, legion. Gr. \eyi 6 v.
*kumbjan, ivv. I, see ana- Idikan, sv. VII, to leap for joy,
kumbjan, 3x3. OE. lacan, to play.
kumei, imper. arise!, Gr. Idiks, sm. dance, dancing.
Koujjiei. OE. lac, OHG. leih.
kunds, born, cp, Skr.
pp. Idis, pret.-pres. I know, 122,
jatds, Lat. (g)natus, born, 137, 333.
kuni, sn. race, generation, Idisareis, sm. teacher, master,
tribe, 115, 155, 162, 186, 187. 122, 153, 185, 380. OHG.
OE. cyn(n), OHG. kunni. lerari.
kunnan, pret.-pres. to know, Idiseigs, aj. teachable, 394.
335, 426. OE. cunnan, OHG. Idiseins, sf. doctrine, teaching,
kunnan. 153 note’, 200, 388.
"kunnan, wv. Ill, see ga- Idisjan, tvv. I, to teach, 22, 137
kunnan. note, 175 note, 320, 426. OE.
kunjja, pret. I knew, 335, OE. Iffiran, OFIG. leren,
cu]5e, OHG. konda. Idistjan, ivv. I, to follow, follow
kunj)i, sn. knowledge, 187. after, 320. OE. Ifestan, OHG.
"‘kunljjan, wv. I, to make leisten.
known. OE. cyjjan, OHG. Idists, sm. foot-print, track,
kunden, see ga-swi-kunj)jan. step, 197, OE, last, OHG,
kun]?s, pp. of kunnan, known, leist.
340, 428; sm. acquaintance. lamb, sn. lamb, sheep, 14, i6x.
OE. cu]?, OHG. kund. OE. OHG. lamb,
*kusts, sf. proof, test, OE. land, sn. land, country landis, ;
 Glossary 333
over th e Ian d, far away, 427. leik,'.s«. body, flesh, corpse,
OE. land, OHG. lant. 182. OE. He, OHG. Hh.
iasiws, aj. weak, feeble, 232. leikdins, $/. liking, good
lats, slothful, lazy, 125, 227.
aj. pleasure.
OE. Iffit, OHG.
la^. leikan, wv. Ill, to please, 328.
la|5 on, wv. II, to invite, call, OE. Hcian, OHG. Hlihen.
200, 325. OE. lajjian, OHG. *leikjan, m'. I, see silda-
ladon. leikjan.
lafons, sf. invitation, redemp- *leikon, wv. II, see ga-leikon.
tion, consolation, 200, 388. •leifcs, suffix, like, similar,
*latian, VII, to revile, 313 equal. OE. -He, OHG. -Hhi
note 4. see ga-, bri-, ibna-, missa-,
*]d,ubjan, zvv. I, see ga-Mab- sama-, silda-, swa-leiks.
jan. lein, sn, linen. OE. OHG.
Idtifs, sm. leaf, foliage, 180. Im.
OE. leaf, OHG. lottb. leitils, aj. little, small, 237, 245.
lAttgnjan, wv. I, to deny, lie, O.Icel. Htel^.
159. OE. liegn(i)an, OHG. *lei|)an, sv. 1, to go, 137 note,
loitgnen. 205 note, OE. Hjjan, GHG.
*Miigns, aj. see ana-ldugiis. Hdau, see af-leij?an.
laiihatjan, wv, I, to lighten, leibu, sn. strong drink, 205
424. OHG. lohazzen. note. OE. Hjj, OHG.
Hd.
Iditii, sn. pay, reward, 22, 182. lekeis, sm. physician, 185.
OE. lean, OHG. Ion. OE. Iffice, OHG.
lachi.
Mnna-wargs, sm. an unthank- lekinassus, sm. healing, 354,
ful OE wearg,
p erson, 389. . 381.
OHG. warch, criminal. lekinon, ivv. II, to heal, 425.
Mus, aj. empty, 175, 226 note, OE. lacnian, IScnian, OHG.
427. OE. leas, OEIG. los. lachinon.
Idusa-waiirdei, w/. empty letan, sv. VII, to let, leave,
words, babbling, 389. permit, suffer, 10, 33, 124,
Idusa-waiirds, a/, speaking 125, 314. OE. l®tan, OHG.
loose words, talking vainly, laj^an.
lew, sn. occasion, opportunity,
Idus-handus, aj. empty- 149, 189 note 2,
handed, 34, 236, 389, 398. lewjan, wv. I, to betray, 149,
Idiisjan, wv. I, to loose, deliver, 152. OE. llewan, OHG. gi-
free. OE. liesan, OHG. lawen.
ISsen. libdins, sj. life, 200, 388.
laus-qijjrs, aj. fasting, with liban, zvv. Ill, to live, 161,
empty stomach. 200, 328. OE. iibban, OHG.
*idups', aj. being grown up, leben.
see Ive-, jugga-, swa-ldups. iigan, stJ. V, to lie, lie down,
*leiban, sv. I, see bi-leiban."' 308 and note. OE. liegan,
leihran, sv. I, to lend, 48, 69, OHG, Hggen.
88, 92, 128, 143, 247, 298, ligrs, sm. bed, couch, 159, i8o.
428. OE. lion, leon, OHG. OE. leger, OHG, legar.
lihan. *linnaii, sv. Ill, see af-Iinnan,
 ;
.

334 Glossary

lisan, sv. V, to gather, 138, *luknan, ivv. IV, see ga-, us-
174, 292, 308. OE. OHG. luknan.
lesan. lun, sn. ransom,
iisteigs, aj. crafty, cunning, luston, II, to desire, 325,
wily, 394, OHG.
listig. 427. OE. lystan from *lust-
lists, sf. craftiness, 123, 199. jan, OHG. luston.
OE, OHG. list, skill, * lusts, sf., see fra -lusts,
libus, limb, 203. OE.lib, lustus, sm. desire, lust, 203.
OHG. lid. OE. OHG. lust.
liudan, sv. II, to grow, spring
up, 302. OE. leodan. *magan, pnt.-pns. to be able,
liufs, aj. dear, beloved, 86, 122, 17, 138, 169, 337. OE. OHG.
133, 226 note, 227, 428. OE. magan.
leof, OHG. Hob. maga]?ei, zc/. virginity, maiden-
*liug, sn., see ga-liug. hood.
liugan, wv. Ill, to marry, magajjs, sf. maid, 199. OE.
328. masg(e)]?, OHG. magad.
liugan, sv. II, to lie, 302. OE. magula, wm. little boy, 208, 354.
leogaii, OHG. Hogan, magus, 'sm. boy, servant, 137,
liuhadeins, aj. bright, shining, 203. OE. magu.
full of light. mahta,j6r^/. I might, 337. OE.
liuhab, sn. light, 86, 105, 182. meahte, OHG. mahta.
OE. leoht, OHG. Hoht. mahteigs, aj. mighty, able,
liuhtjan, ivv. I, to give light, possible, 227, 394. OHG.
63, 85, 105, 320. OE. liehtan, mahtig.
OHG, liiihten. mahts, sf. might, power,
*liusan, sv. II, see fra-Husan. strength, virtue, miracle, 27,
Huta, ivm. hypocrite, 208, 223, 138, 199, 354. OE. meaht,
liutei, wf. deceit, hypocrisy, miht, OHG. maht.
212, 383. mahts, aj. possible, 227.
Huts, aj. hypocritical, 223. mdidjan, wv. I, to falsify, 320.
HuJjareis, sm. singer, 380. O.Icel. mei|3a, to injure,
liujjon, wv. II, to sing. OE. maihstus, sm, dunghill, 69.
leojjian; cp. OE.leoJ*, OHG. Cp. OE. meox, OHG. mist,
Hod, song. mafoibrana, wm. parchment,
15 fa, wm. palm of the hand, manuscript. Gr. fj.efjippdi'a.
•'‘lubo, wf. love, 122 comp.
;
m mdis, av. more, rather, 345
bro]?ru-lubo, brotherly love, mdis ]>du, more than, rather
ludja, sf. face, 192. than ;
mdis, much more
filu
luftus, sm. air, 203. OE. lyft, und mdis, much moi'e, so
filu
OHG.luft. much the more Ivan filu ;
. .

*lukan, sv. II, to shut, close, mais ]?amma, the more ... so
125. See ga-lukan. OE. much the more. OE. ma,
lucan, OHG. lulihan. OHG. mer.
lukarn, sn. light, candle. Lat. mdist, av. at most, 256, 345.
lucerna. OHG. meist.
lukarna-stajja, wm. candle- mdists, greatest, chief, 245.
^
stick, 208, 389, OE. m&sta, OHG. ineisto,
 ;

Glossary 335
mMtan, sv. VIl, to cut, hew, manwuba, av. in readiness,
313. OHG. meiz;aii. 344-
sm. gift, 22, 159, 180, manwus, aj. ready, 236.
354. OE. ma]?m, ma]?uin.. marei, sea, 212. OE.mere,
m^iza, aj. greater, 30, 175, 245. OHG. meri.
OE. mara, GHG. mero. mari-sdiws, sm. sea, 389.
malan, sv. VI, to grind, 310. mari-, OE. mere, G. meri OH
OHG. malan. sdiws, OE. s&, OHG. seo.
malma, lym. sand, 208. OE. marka, sf. boundary?, bordei*,
mealm. coast. OE. mearc, OHG.
malo, wf. moth. mai'ca.
*malwjan, wv. I, see ga- marzjan, w'v. I, to offend, hin-
raalwjan. der, cause to stumble. OE.
mammona, wm. mammon, mierran, OHG. men-en.
riches. Gr. fj(,ap,was. mati-balgs, sm. meat-bag, wal-
man, pret.-pres. T think, 122, let, scrip, 389,
336. OE. man. matjan, wv. 1 to eat, feed, 318.
,

managd5|)s,
note, 354,
^ abundance, 89
382.
mats, sm. meat, food, 197. OE.
mete, OHG. mag.
manage!, multitude, crowd, maba, wm. worm. OE, maba,
6, 87, no, 210, 354, 429. OE. OHG. mado.
menigo, OHG. menigl. maj)l, sm market, market-
manag-faljjs, mm. manyfold, place. OE. mee]?el, meeting.
^7, 389. OE. manig-feald, maj)ljan, tw. I, to speak. OE.
OHG. manag-falt. mgejjlan, majjelian.
manags, a/, much, great, maiirgins, sm. morning, 180.
many, 106, 169, 227, 243, 244. OE. morgen, OHG. morgan.
OE. nianig, OHG. manag. *madrgjan, wv. I, see ga-
mana-sejjs, s/. mankind, maiirgjan.
world, multitude, 75, 122, 199, mailman, wv. Ill, to mourn,
389. OE. smd, OHG. sat, be anxious, take care for,
seed. 328. OE. murnan, OHG.
man-leika, image, picture, mornen.
389. OE. raan-lica, OHG. maiirju-, su. murder, 182. OE.
mana-15hho. morfior.
manna, wm. man, 33, 114, 158, maur]>rjan, zvv. I, to murder,
206, 209. OE. mann, OHG. 320.
man. mawi (gen. mdujos), sjl
manna-hun, indef. pr. with the maiden, damsel, 104, 137, 149,
neg. particle ni, no one, 278. 150 ) 194 ' ,
manniskodus, sm. humanity, mawilo, w/, joung maiden,
354, 385. 211, 354. OE. meowle.
mannisks, aJ. human, of man, meins, pass. pr. my, 263, 264,
33) 39^- OHG. men- 430. OE. OHG. min.
nisc. mel, sn. time, hour, season;
manwijja, sf. preparation pi. ;
pL writings, Scriptures, 22,
necessary means, 384. 158 ; mel gabaiirbdis, birth-
manwjan, wv. I, to prepare. day. OE. mml, OHG. mal,
33 ^ Glossary

mela, wm. bushel, measure, mikil-Jjuhts, aj. high-minded,

meljan, ivv. I, to write, 320. proud, 397,
OE. mfeian, OHG. malen, niildi|5a, sf. mildness, kind-
mark,
iiialon, to ness, 354, 384. OHG. mil-
mena, wm. moon, 22, 43, 87, tida.
158, 208. OE. mona, OHG. *milds, aj. see mi-milds.
mano. milhma, wm. cloud,
menoj3Sj_ m. month, 89, 219. milij), sn. honey. Cp. Gr,
OE. monajj, OHG. manSd. gen. pekiros.
jAeKi,
merijja, sf. rumour, report, miluks, f. milk, 221. OE
fame, 384. OE. ni®rJ>(o), ineol(u)c, OHG. miluh.
OHG. marida. minis (mimz), sn, flesh, meat,
merjan, wv. to preach, _ pro- 175 note I.
claim, 320. OE. meeran, minnists, qj. least, smallest.
OHG. maren. 245. OHG. minnist.
merjands, m. proclaimer, 218. minniza, smaller, less, 139,
aj.
*mers, aj. known, famous. 158 note, 245. OHG. min.
OE. mare, OliC?. mari. niro.
mes, sn. table, dish, 77. OE, mins, av. less, 158 note, 34^,
mese, OHG, mias, meas. OE. OHG, min.
*met, sn. measure, see missa-deps, sf. misdeed, sin
us'met. 199, 372. OE. mis-dffid,OHG,
midja-sweipdins, sj. the flood, missi-tat.
deluge, 389. missa-leiks, aj. different, vari-
midjis, aj. middle, 60, 153 note, ous, 372, 391. OE. mis-lic,
173, 228, 430. OE. midd, OHG. missMih.
OHG. mitti, missa-qiss, sf. discord, dis-
midjun-gards, sm. earth, sension, 372,
world. OE, middan-geard, misso, av. reciprocally, the
OHG, mitti-gart, mittin- one the other, one to another
gart. always with pers. pr. 344, 431.
*miduma, sf. midst; in mi- mitan, sv. V, to measure, 122,
dumdi, in the midst, 170, 307. OE. metan, OHG.
midumonds, m. mediator, 218. mezz^n.
Cp. OE. medemian, OHG. mita)js, sf. measure, bushel,
metemen, to fix, measure, 221.
mikilaba, av. greatly, 344. miton, wv. II, to consider,
mikil-dujjs, sf. greatness, 199, think, ponder, 200, 325, 428.
382. mitdns, sf. thought, consider-
mikilei, wj. greatness, 212, ing, reasoning, 200.
383. OHG. mihhili. mi)), prep,c, dat. with, among,
mikiljan, wv. I, to make much together with, through, by,
of, praise, exalt, magnify, near, 28, 350 mi]? tweilindim
;

glorify, 153, 320, 400, ma:rkom,ainid the two boun-

mikilnan, wv. IV, to be mag- daries, in the midst of the
nified, 331. region; mij? ushramjan, to
mikils, aj. great, 227, 245, 390, crucify with av. with,
;
OE.
OE. micel, OHG, mihhil. mid, OHG. mit.
 , .

Glossary 337 :

niijj-gardi-waddjus, sf, par- nditeins, sf. blasphemy,

tition wall, 373. ^nditjan, zvv. I, see ga>
nii]7-ga-sm]?a, xmn. travelling nditjan.
companion, 373. namnjan, xvv. I, to name, 158
mi]>-sokjan, wv. I, c. dal to note, 320, 322, 400. Ofe.
dispute. nemnan, OHG, nemnen,
mip-pan-ei, cj. while, during, namo, zmi. name, 4, 22, 158
when, 5, 351. note, 214 note, 332, OE.
mij?-wissei, wf, conscience, . nama, OHG, namo.
373 ’ *nanpjan, zvv. I, see ana-
mizdo, w/i reward, 23, 141, 175, nanpjan.
211. OE. meord. naqabs, aj. naked, 146, 163.
njodags, aj, angry, wrathful, OE. nacod, OHG. nachot.
227, 392, 428. OE. modig, nardus, sm. nard. Lat. nar*
OHG. muotig, proud, brave, dus from Gr. rapSos, cp.
mota, sf. custom, custom- OHG. narda, nartha,
house, 192. Cp, OHG. miita, naseins, sf. sasJvadon, 153 note,
Low Lat. miita. 200.
’''motan, prel-pres. to find I nasjan, wv, I, to save, 87, 88,
room, 338. 89 note, 109, 114, 118, 137
motareis, snt. toll-taker, pub- note, 152, 153, 157, 173, 200,
lican, 185, 354, 380. 240, 316, 317, 322, 400, OE
mota-stafs, sm. toll-place, re- n erian, OH G. nerren, n erien.
ceipt of custom, 389. nasjandsj m. saviour, 218, 379.
*motjan, iw. I, see ga-motjan. OE. ner(i)gend.
mobs (mods), sm. anger, nati, sn. net, 187. OE. nett,
wrath. OE. mod, OHG. OHG. nezzi.
muot, courage. natjan, wv. I, to make wet,
mulda, sf. dust, 192. OE. wet, 318. OH G. nezzen.
raolde, OHG. molta. ndudi'bandi, sf. chain, fetter,
muiian, wv. Ill, to consider, 389-
think, intend, 328. Cp. OE. natidi-Jjaiirfts, aj. necessary,
mynnati, mynian, to intend, 397-
munan, pret.-pres. to think, 336. naiih, still, ni nauh or
yet ;

OE. munan, nauh ni, not yet, not as yet.

*munds, sf, 340, see ga-munds. OHG.noh.
muns, sm. thought, intention, *naiihan, prel-pres., see bi-
122, 197. nab.
mui^s, sm month . 0E . mti}>, naiih-panup, av. yet.
still

OHG, mund. nauhup-pan, av, and also,

ndus, sm. corpse, 150, ig6
nadi’s, sm. adder, viper. Cp. note r. Cp. UE. dryht-ne,
OE. nffid(d)re, OHG. natara. dead body of a warrior,
nahta-mats, sw. supper, even- ndubjan, aiy. I, to force, com-
ing meal, 389. pel, OE. niedan, OHG.
nahts, f. night, 18, 22, 128, 158, noten,
164, 221, 346, 353 j 427- OE. ndubs, s/, need, 199. OE.
tieaht, niht, OHG. naht. nead, nied, OHG. not.
1187 ^
338 Glossary

nay, no, 349.

lie, av. nif>an, sv. V, to help, 308.
nelu, av. near, close by, 19, nijijis, sm. kinsman, 185, 21 1.
143. OE. neah, OHG. nah. Cp. OE. nij?]jas, men.
nelva, prep. c. dat. nigh to, ni^jo, wf. female cousin,
near; av. near, 350. OHG. niu, interrogative particle, not
naho. = Lat. nonne, 349 niu diw, ;

neluis, av. nearer, 345. never.

nelujan sik, vov. I, to approach, ^'hiiujan, ivv. I, see ana-
draw near. OHG. nahen. niujan.
nehnmdja, wm. neighbour, niuja-sati]?s, sm. novice, 389.
208. niujis, aj. new, jmung, 20, 85,
neib, envy, hatred. OE. 105, 229, 238. OE. niewe,
ijip, OHG. nid. niwe, OHG.
niuwi, niiiui.
iieiwan, sv. I, to be angry, newness, 354, 384.
niujijja, sf.
nejila, !^f. needle, 192. OE. niii-klahs, aJ. under age,
iifedl, OHG. iiadala, young, childish, 393,
^5 note i, 349,
ni, av. neg. not, niun, num. nine, 22, 247, 252.
427 nist = ni 1st ni
;
ak, ;
. . . OE. nigon, OHG. niun.
not but ni alja
. .alja, .
;
. . . niunda, mint, ninth, 253. OE.
not other than ni ni or . . .
;
. . . nigojia, OHG. niunto,
nih, neither. nor, 351 ni . .
;
niuntehund, niim. ninety, 247.
)anamdis or Jianaseijis, no niutan, sv. II, to enjoy, 30a,
fonger, no more ni batdinei ; 427. OE. neotan, OHG.
. ak jah, not only
. . but . . . nioi^an.
also ni d.inshun, no one, no,
;
ni walhts, nothing, naught,
none, 427; ni diw, never, 427. See walhts.
347 ni allis, not at all, 427.
;
nota, wm. stern of a ship, 208.
nibdi, niba, cj. unless, except, nu, av. now, so, consequently,
if not, 35X.
. . OHG. nibu.
.
347 aj. present, existing
; ;

nidwa, sf. rust, 149, 192. suhs. present time nu, nunu, ;

nih, cj. and not, not even, 351 nuh, av. and cj_. therefore, 351.
nih nih, neither . . nor
. . . . null, interrogative particle, then,
nih ak jah, neither . but
. . . . .
73 note, 349, 35i-
also, 351. OHG. noh. nuta, vom. fisher, catcher of
niman, sv. IV, to take, take fishes, 208, 354.
away, receive, accept, 5, 10, *nuts (in un-niits), aj, useful.
II, 22, 33, 65, 68, 70, 87, 88, O E. nytt, OHG. nuzzi.
89 note, 91, 93, 95, 106, 107,
108, no,
112, 114, 115, 120, 5, interj. O ! oh !

124, 158, 175, 239, 240, 241, *0^200, prd.-pres. to fear, 7, 169,
242, 282, 286, 287, 288, 289, 428.
292, 293, 295, 296, 297, 305 ogjan, wv. I, to terrify, 7, 320.
niman, to receive, accept. oni', suffix, 388.
OE. niman, OHG. nemaii. osanna, hosanna. Gi% waa^'i'd.
*nipnan, wv. IV, see ga- -ojiu., suffiix, 385.
nipnan.
^hiisan, sv. V, see ga-aisan. pdida, sf. coat, 23, 160. OE.
nist=ni ist. pad, OHG. pfeit.
 Glossary 339
paraklettis, sm. comforter. I qineins, aj. female ;
nettf.
Gr. irapdicXTjTas. I
foolish woman, 395.
paraskaiwe, the day of the qino, zif. woman, wife, 122,
preparation. Gr. irapaaKev^. '

129, 211, OE. ewene, OHG.

paska, indeclinable, itSiSt of
s/. quena.
the passover, paschal feast. *qiss, sf. a saying, speech, see
Gr. trdlcrxa. ga-qiss, and cp. qi^an.
qij>an, sv. V, to say, tell, name,
paiirpura, sf. purple. Gr.
Trop(|)upa.
speak, 138, 163, 1 71, 286 note
3, 307, 426 iibil qi]?an, to
peika-bagms,_s;«. palm-tree, ;

speak evil of one wai'la

pistikeiiis, aj. genuine, pure. ;

qijjan, to speak well of,

Gr. irioPTiKos with Goth.
praise. OE. cwefian, OHG.
-eins.
quedan.
plapja, street o«!^ occurs ; qi|3a -hafts, aj.pregnant qi)?u-
owes (Matth. vi, 5), and is pro-
;

hafto, fem. used as sb., a

bably a scribal errorfor *platja woman being with child.
from Lat. platea, 192. qij)us, sm. Imdy, womb. OE.
plats, sm. patch, piece of cloth. cwi})a, ewij?.
O.Bulgarian platu. *qmjan, wv. I, see ga-qiujan.
plinsjan, wv. to dance, 23,
I,
*qiunan, zvv. IV, see ga-
160, O.Bulgarian pl^sati. qianan.
“^praggan, sv, VII, see ana- qxus, «/'. alive, quick, living,
praggan. 105, 129, 149, 232.
praitoriadn, Pretorium. Gr. qums, sm. advent, 196 note 2,
TrpaiT<5pior,
354. OE. cyme, OHG.
pradfSteis, fem. prophetess. •kumi.
Gr. Trpo 4>Tjns.
praufetjan, wv. I, to prophesy, rabbei, master, teacher. Gr.
praufetus, pradfetes, sm. pro- pa^pi.
phet. Gr. Trpo4ii]TY]s. ragin, sn. (minion, judgment,
pund, sn, pound, 23, 160. OE. decree. Cp. OE. reg(e)n-
pmid, OHG. pfunt, Lat. weard, mighty guardian,
pondo. ragineis, sm. counsellor,
governor, 133, 185,
qdinoii, tov. II, to weep, mourn, raginon, zvv. II, to be ruler,
lament. OE. ewanian. 425. OE. regnian, to ar-
qairrei, tc/. meekness, range.
qairrus, aj. gentle, 236. rahnjaii, zav. I, to count,
O.Icel. kwirr. reckon, number, 426.
qens (qeins), sj. wife, woman, rdidjan, zuv. 1, to determine,
OE. fix, order, appoint. Cp. OE.
5, 24, 97, 122, 163, 199.
ewen. radian.
qiman, sv. IV, to come, arrive, raihtaba, av. rightly, straight-
24, 122, 129, 134, 146, 163, way, 344.,

306, 436. OE. cuman, OHG, ralhtis, cj. lor, because, 351
queman, av. for, still, then, however,
qina-kunds, aj. female, 397. indeetl, 346, 427.
 ; ;

340 Glossary

raihts, aj. right, straight, 25, 22, 122, 139, 158, 304. OE.
67, 128, 158, 227, 390. OE. rinnan, iernan, OHG. rin.
reoht, riht, OHG, reht. nan.
•‘‘raips, sm. see skd.uda-rdips. riqis, riqiz, sn. darkness, 24,
‘^rdisjan, wv. I, to raise, 320, 129, 163, 175 note I, 182,
400, see ttr-rdisjan, OE. riqiz eins, dark,
rffiran. riqizjan, wv. I, to become
"'Tdifjs, aj. see ga-rdi}?s. dark, be darkened.
'’rakjan, wv. I, see uf-rakjan. rSdjan, wv. I, to speak, 320,
’‘rannjan, vov. I, to cause to 428.
run, 122, see itr-rannjan, rohsns, sf. hall,
rajjizo, aj. easiei’, 428. rums, sm. room, space,
^‘'raj^jan, m VI, see ga-rapjan. 102, OE. OHG. rum.
82,

ra]5jo, wf. number, account, runa, sf. secret, mystery, 193.

125, 21 1. OHG. redia. OE. run, OHG. nma.
rdupjan, zvv. I, to pull out, runs, sm. running, issue,
pluck. OE. rie|>an, OHG. course, 122; run gawaiirkjan
rouffen. sis, to rush violently. OE.
rdus, sn. reed. OHG. ror. ryne.

razda, sj. language, speech, sa {fern, neni. ]?ata), dem.

OE. reord, OHG. pr. this, that ; pers. pr.ht", def.
175, 192.
rarta. art. the, 49, 87 and note, 89
razn, sn. house, 158, 159. OE. and note, 114, 120, 175, 265.
aern, reen-. sabbato, indeclinable, Sabbath
*redan, VII, to counsel,
sv. sabbatus, sm. Sabbath; pi.
deliberate, 25, 125, 311, see fluctuates between i* and u«
ga-redaii. OE. raedan, OHG. declension. Gnordp^axor, ordjS-
ratan. Paros.
reiki, sn. rule, power, kingdom, sa-ei,rel. pr. who, he who,
187. OE. rice, OHG.
rihhi. which, 271.
reikinon, wv. II, to rule, saggws, sm. song, music, 197,
govern, 33, 325, 425. 354. OE. OHG. sang,
reiks, aj. mighty, powerful sagqjan (saggqjan), wv. I, to
superl. reikista, the mightiest, sink, go down. OE.
prince, Cp. OE. rice, OHG. OHG. senken.
rihhi. (saggqs), sm. sinking,
reiks, m. ruler, prince, 219. going down (oi the sun), hence
reiran, wv. Ill, to tremble, We.st, 354.
328. sah {fem. soh, neut patuh),
reiro, vof. trembling. dem. pr. that, this, 266.
*reisan, sv. I, to rise see ur- ; sa^hraz-uh saei or izei, iitdsf.
reisan. OE. OHG. risan. pr. whosoever, 276.
rign, sn. i*ain, 168. OE. regn, sdi, interj. see ! lo ! behold !

OHG. regan. OHG. se, se-nu.

rik an, sv. V, to heap up, 308. saian (saijan),5£'. VII,to sow,
rinnan, sv. Ill, to run, hasten, 7, 10, 76, 98, 100, 123 124, 314 ,
 .

Glossary 341

and OE. sawaiij OHG.

note. saniadeiks, aj, alike, agreeing
saen, sawen. together. OHG. sama-lih,
saiands, pres. part, one sowing, samana, av. together, in the
sower, same place, one with another.
saihs, mm.
six, 247, OE, OE. sameii, OHG. saman.
siex, six, OHG. sehs. sarna}?, av. to the same place,
saihsta, num. sixth, 244, 253. together, 348. OE. samod,
OE. siexta, sixta, OHG. OHG. samit.
sells to. sandjan, wv. I, to send, 174.
saihs tigjus, num. sixty, 247. OE, sendan, OHG. seiiten.
saihran, sv. V, to see, take satjan, wv. I, to set, put, place,
heed, 10, 19, 34, 67, 92, 124, 318,400. OE, settan, OHG .

137 143. 165 note, 307. OE.

) sezzen.
seon, OHG. sehan. saj?s, aj. full, satisfied, 122,
sdiwala, sf. soul, spirit, life, 227; sabs wai'rban, to be
192. OE. sawol, sawl, OHG, filled, be full, OE, said,
seula, sela. OHG. sat.^
sdiws, sm. sea, lake, 197. OE. sadhts, sf. sickness, disease,
sffi, OHG. seo. 73, 122, 199)354- OE. OPIG.
sakan, m VII, to rebuke, dis- suht.
pute, strive, 310. OE. sacan, sauil, sn. sun, 80, OE. sol.
OHG. sahhan. sadrga, sf care, grief, sorrow,
sakjS, wf. strife, 21 1. 192. OE. sorg, OHG, sorga.
sakkus, sm. sackcloth, 203. sadrgan, wv. Ill, to sorrow,
OE. sfficc, OHG. sac, Lat. trouble, take thought, 328.
saccus, Gr. ordKKos, OE. sorgian, OHG. sorgen.
salb 5 n, im. II, to anoint, 14, 89 sdu)5s_, sm. sacrifice, burnt-
note, III, 161, 200, 240, 283, offering, 197.
323, 324. OE, sealfian, OHG, sei, rel. pr. fern, who, whicli,

salbSn. 271 note 3.

salbons, ointment, 200. sein (seina), pass. pr. its,

sali]pw6s, sf, pi. dwelling,

abode, mansion, guest-cham-
ber, 387. OHG. selida.
saljan, wv. I, to dwell, abide, *seij3 S, av. see ]?ana-sei|js.
remain. seibus, aj. late, 236. OE. sib,
saljan, wv. I, to brir^ an offer- OHG. sid, av.
ing, sacrifice. OE^. sellaii, sels, aj. good, kind, 234. Cp.
OHG. sellen, to surrender, OE. sSllic, OPIG. salig,
salt, su. salt, 36, 158. OE. happy.
sealt, OHG. salz. *sefs, sf. see mana-sejjs.
saltan, sv. VII, to salt, 313 note sitp^vs. pr. she, 152, 260, 261.
I. OHG. salzan. > OHG. SI.

sama, pr. same, 26, 269, 340, sibja, sf. relationship, 192.
OHG. saino. OE. sibb, OHG. sibba.
sama-leiko, av. likewise, in sibun, nwn. seven, 14, 26, 87,
like manner, equally. OE. 136, 161, 174, 247, 258. OK.
sani-lice, together. seofon, OHG. sibnn.
342 Glossary

sibuiitehiincl, num. seventy, sind, they are, 342. OE. sin-

247. don, sind, sint, OHG. sint.
sidon, mv. II, to practise, 325. sineigs, af. old, no, 227, 2.15,
OHG. sitSn. 394 -

sidits, sm. custom, habit, 203. smista,n;. oldest ; an elder, 245.

OE. sidu, OHG. situ, sinteinSj av. always, ever, con-
sifan, ivv. Ill, to rejoice, be tinually, 344.
glad, 328. sinteins, aj'. daily.
sigg-wan, sv. Ill, to sing, read, *sinbs, stk. time, lit. a going,
17, 146, 149, 304. OE. OHG. 258. OE. sip, OHG. sind.
singan. siponeis, sm. pupil, disciple,
sigis, sn. victory. OE. sige, 185-
sigor, OHG. sigtt. siponjan, znv. I, to be a dis-
sigis-ldun, sn, the reward or ciple, 320.
crown of victory, prize, 304. sitan, sv. V, to sit, 34, 75, 97,
sigljan, wv. I, to seal. Lat. 174, 308 and note. OE. sit-
sigillare.
^ tan, OHG. sizzen.
sigljo, wn. seal, 22, 214. Low sitls, sin. seat, chair, nest, 159,
Lat. sigillo. 180. OE. setl, OHG. se;^;^al.
sigqan, sv. Ill, to sink, go sittjan, wv. I, to sew, 319.
down, 17, 24, 146, 158, 163, OE. slowan, seowan, OHG.
304. OE. siiican, OHG. siuwen.
sinkan. sinkan, sv. II, to be sick, be
sihu, sn. victory, 205 note, ill, 302,
sijdu, I may be, 342. siukei, ii)/. sickness, weakness,
sijuni, we are, 342. infirmity, 354, 383.
sik, refl.pr. oneself, 261, 262; siuks, aj. sick, ill, diseased,
gen. seina; dat. sis. OHG. sih. 122,227,390. 6E.seoc,OPIG.
*silan, wv. Ill, see ana-silan. sioh.
silba, pr. self, i6t, 269, 430. siuns, sf. sight, appearance,
OE. self, OHG.
selb. 105, 137, 150, 199. OE. sTen.
silba- wiljis, aj. willing of one- * siuns, see ana-siiins.
q/.,
self, 397. skaban, sv, VI, to shave, 310.
silda-leikjan, wv. I, to marvel, OE. scafan, OHG. skaban.
wonder, be astonished, skadus, sm. shade, shadow,
silda-leiks, aj. wonderful. OE. 1 16, 150, 203. OE. sceadii,
seld-lic, seliic. OHG. scato.
silubr, sn. silver, 182. OE. *skadwjan, wv. I, to cast a
seolfor, OHG. silabar, shade or shadow, 29. See
silber. ufar-skadwjan.
silubreins, aj. silver, skaftjan, zvv. I, to make ready,
simle, av. once, at one time, prepare.
344. OE. sim{b)le, OHG. skdidan, sv. VII, to divide,
simbles, always, sever, separate, put asunder,
sinaps, sm. or sinap, sit. mus- 47, 130, 312 note, 3T3. OK.
tard. OE. senep, OHG. sc(e)adan, OHG. skeidaii.
senaf, Lat. sinapi, Gr. slmeilipre/.-pres. 1 shall, 158, 336.
(TtrdTri. OE. sceal, OHG. skal.
 Glossary. 343
skalkinassus, sm. sendee, skohsi, sn. evil spirit, demon.
381. *skreitan, sv. I, see dis-skrei-
skalkinon, wv, II, to serve, tan.
325. 425- *skritnan, wv. IV, see dis-
skalks, sm. servant, 162, 180, skritnan.
425, OE, scealc, OHG. skalk. skuft, sn. the hair of the head,
skaman sik, wv. Ill, to be O.Icel. skopt.
ashamed, be ashamed of, 139, skuggwa, wtn. mirror, 151,208.
328, 427. OE. scamian, OHG. OE. scuvra, OHG. seuwo,
seamen. shadow.
skanda, sf. shame, 139. OE. skula, aj. owing, in debt, guilty,
sc(e)aiid, OHG.
scanta. 428; wm. debtor, 208, 354.
*skapjan, sv, VI, to shape, OE, ge-scola, OHG. scola.
make, 138, 160. See ga- *skulan, fret.-pres. to owe, to
skapjan, be about to be, shall, to be
skattja, wm. money-changer, one’s duty, to be obliged, must,
skatts, sm. money, coin, penny. 22, 336, 432 skulds ist, it is
OE, sceatt, OHG. scaz ; O. lawful, 33#, 340, 400, 428.
Bulgarian skotu, eattle. OE. OHG. sculan.
ska)>jan, sv, VI, to injure, skura, sf. shower; skura
130, 310. OE. scej>)?an, OHG. windis, storm. OE. OHG.
skadon. scur-
skduda-rdips, sm. leather slahan, sv. VI, to smite, strike,
thong, shoe-latchet. OE, rap, beat, hit, 124, 125, 137, 138,
OHG, reif, rope, 143, 292, 309. OE. siean,
skduns, aj. beautiful, 234. OE, OHG. slahan.
sclene, OHG. sconi. slabs, sm. stroke, stripe,plague.
skduts, sm. the hem of a gar* OE. siege, OHG. slag,
ment, OE. sceat, OHG. scog. slaihts, aj. smooth. OHG.
*skawjan, wv. I, see us-skaw- sleht,
jan. slaiihts, sf slaughter, 125, 199,
skeinan, sv. to shine, 128,
I, 354 -

300. OE. scinan, OHG.

ski- *sia.u}5naii, wv. IV, see af-
nan. sldujjnan,
*skeirjan, wv. I, see ga-skeir- slawan, wv. Ill, to be silent,
jan, be still, 149, 328.
skeirs, a;', cleai*, 175, 234. OE. sleideis (or ? sleijss), aj. fierce,
scir. dangerous, perilous. OE.
skewjan, wv. I, to walk, go, slijse.
go along. slepan, sv. VII, to sleep, fall
skildus, sm. shield, 203. OE. asleep, 5, 23, 97, 129, 160,
scield, OHG.
skilt. I74 313- OE- slfepan, OHG.
j

skip, sn. ship, 23, 160, 182, slafan.

OE. scip, OHG. seif, *slindan, sv. Ill, see fra-slind-
*skmban, sv. IT, see af-skiu- an.
ban. sliupan, sv. II, to slip, 129,302.
skohs, sm. shoe, OE. scoh, OE. slupan, OHG. slioffan.
SCO, OHG. sctioh. smakka, wm. fig, 208,
smakka-bagms, sm. fig-tree, spill, sn, fable, story. OE.
smals, aj. small, 227. OE. spell, OHG. spel.
smsel, OHG. smal, spillon, ivv. II, to narrate,
*smeitan, sv. I, see ga-smeit- relate, bring tidings of, 325.

an. OE. spellian,

smyrn, sn. myrrh wein mij? ;
spinnan, sv. III, to spin, 304.
Smyrna, wine mingled with OE, OHG, spinnan,
myrrh. Gr. o-fjiupra. sprduto, av, quickly, soon, 344.
snaga, wm. garment, 208. spyreida, tmi. large basket.
snd,iws, sm. snow, 29, 137, 149, Gr, criropis, gen. cnrupiSos, fish-
188 note. OE. snaw, OHG. basket.
sneo. stdiga, sf. path, wa3^ Cp. OE.
snei|jan, sv. I, to cut, reap, stig, OHG. stiga.
i 37>299. OE. sm})an, OHG. stdinahs, qf. stony, 393. OE.
snldaii. stSnig, OHG. steinag.
sniumjan, wv. I, to hasten, stdineins, aj, of stone, stonj^
320. Cp, OE. sneome, OHG. 395. OE. stienen.
sniumo, quicklyf stdins, sm. stone, rock, 10,
sniiimundo, av. with haste, 83, 87 note I, 103, 180, 353;
quickly, 344 comp, sniumnn-
;
stdinam wairpan, to stone.
dos, with more haste, 345. OE. stall, OliG. stein,
sniwan, sv. V, to hasten,' 104, stairno, ivm, star, 211. OHG.
149, 150, 307. OE. sneowan. stern, sterno.
snutrs, qj. wise, 227. OE. *staldan, sv. VII, see ga<
snot(t)or, OHG.
snottar. staldan.
sokareis, sm. disputer, 380. stamnis, af, stammering, with
sokjan, wv. I, to seek, desire, an impediment in the speech.
long for, question with, dis- OE. stanim, OHG. stain,
pute, 7, no, 118, 152, 153, 154, standan, sv. VI, to stand,
157, 162, 283, 316, 317, 322; stand firm, 310. OE. standan,
sokjan sainana, to reason OHG. stantan.
together, to discuss, OE. stajis {gen. stadis), sm. place,
secan, OHG. suohhen. neighbourhood, 41, 197, 354;
sokns, sf. search, inquir3% 199. jdinis stadis, unto the other
*soJ?jan, wv. I, see ga-so|3jan. side (of the lake), els to
spalkulatur, m. spy, execu- rcepau. OE, stede, OHG.
tioner, Lat. speculator, Gr, stat.
stajis (gm. stabis), sm. land,
shore. OE. stasj), OHG. stad.
staua, earn, judge, 80, loi, 208,
223.
staua, sf. judgment, ii, 80,
192. Cp. OHG, stua-tago,
the day of judgment,
staua-stols, sm. the judgment-
‘
seat, 389.
*stadrknan, IV, see ga-
staurknan.
 Glossary 345
staiirran, wv. Ill, see and- apart, privately, 344. OE,
staurraii. sundor, OHG. suntar,
stdutaii, sv. VII, to smite, sunja, sp. truth bi sunjdi,
;

push, 313 note 5. GHG. truly, verily,

sto^an. sunjaba, av. truly, 344.
steigan, sv. I, to ascend, sunjeins, a/, true, v^eritable,
mount up, 17, 48, 78, 83, 99, sunjis, aj. true, 229.
103, 124, 128, 133, x68, 300. sunjon, mi. II, to justify, 200,
OE. OHG. stigan. 325-
stibna, sj. voice, 158 note, 192. sunj 5 iis, s/. a venfjnng, de-
OE. stenin, stefn. OHG. fence, 200.
stemna, stimna, stimma. sunna, wm. sun. OE. sunna,
stigqan, sv. III, to thrust, OHG. sunno.
push, make war, 304. sunno, jv/. or tm. sun. OE.
stikls,sm, cup, 354. OHG. sunne, OHG. sunna.
stechal. suns, av. soon, at once, im-
stiks, sm, point, moment j mediately ; sims-^iw, av.
stiks melis, a moment of immediatel)^ straightwaj’-
time. OE. stice, OHG. suns-ei, g. as soon as, 351,
stih. sunus, sm. son, 8, 72, 87 and
stilan, sv. IV, to steal, 66, 306. note 3, 88, 90 and note, 107,
OE. OHG. stelan. 108, 113, 116, 121, 122, 150,
stiur, sm. steer, calf. OE. 158, 202. OE. OHG- sumi.
steor, OHG.stior. supSn, wv.' II, to season, 7.
stiurjaii, vov. I, to establish, 85. OHG. soflfon.
OE. stieran, OHG. stiuren, suts, aj. sweet, patient, peace-
to steer. able, tolerable, 234, 243, 244.
stodjan, i^uv. I, see ana- OE. swete, OHG. suo;^!.
*stodjan. su]?jon, wv. 11 , su]>jan, tw. I
stojan, wv. I, to judge, 80, to itch, tickle.
81, 100, loi, 152, 153, 316, swa, swah, av. so, just so, also,
317. Cp. OE. stowian, OHG. thus. OE. swa.
stouwen, to restrain, swa-ei, swa-swe, c/. so that,
’^strdiijan,xm. I, to strew, so as, 351.
spread, spread (with carpets), swaihra, wm. father-in-law,
furnish, 319. OE- streowian, OE. sweor, swelior,
136, 208.
OHG. stroll wen, strewen. OHG. swehur.
striks, sm. stroke, title, 199. swaihro, xc/. mother-in-law,
OHG. strih. 211.
siiljo, 'ivf. sole of a shoe. Lat. *swafrban, sv. Ill, to wipe,
solea. 14, 161, see af-swafrban.
sums, indef. pr. some one, a swa-ldu}3s, pK so great, 274.
certain one, 53, 277, 427, 430 swa-leiks, y>r. such, 274, 430.
sums . . . sums, the one . . . the OE. swelc, swylc, OHG.
other ;
Hont, pi. sumdi(h) . . sollh.
sumd.ili, some and others.
. . . swamms, sm. sponge. OE.
OE. OHG. sum. swamm.
simdro, av. alone, asunder, swaran, sy. VI, to swear, 158,
346 Glossary

3T0 and note. ,

GE. swerian, swin]?s, q/. strong, sound,
OHG. swerren, swerien. healthy, 227, 243. OE. swij).
sware, av. without a cause, in swistar, /. sister, 29, 66, 93,
vain. 147, 149, 216.OE. sweostor,
swarts, aj. black, 227. OE. OHG. swestar.
sweart, OHG. swarz. swogatjan, wv. I, to sigh, 320,
swa-swe, av. even as, just as ; 424.
c/. so that, 351. *swogjan, wv. I, see ga-
swe, av. and cj. like, as, just swogjaii.
as, so that, about, 5, 351 swe ;
synagoga-fa]?s, sm. ruler of
. .swa, as ... so swe
. ;
. . the synagogue,
jah, or swa jah, or swah, synagoge, /. synagogue, 2
like, ... so too. note 3. Gr. crurnywy^.
Sweiban, sv. I, to cease, 161,
300. O.Icel. svifa.
swein, sn. swine, pig, 6, 44, 78, tagl, sn. hair, 17, 22, 159, 182,
99. OE. OH(* swin. 354. OE. taegl, OHG. zagel,
sweran, wv. Ill, to honour,
328. tagr, sn. tear, 17, 25, 91, 159,
swerei, wf. honour. 168, 170, 182, 354. OE, tear,
sweri]>a, sf. honour, 384. teagor, OHG. zahar.
swers, qf. honoured, 175, 227, tahjan, wv. I, to tear, rend,
428. O'E swfer, OHG. swar,
.
taihswa, sf. the right hand.
heavy. OHG. zesawa.
swes, aj. one’s own as sb,, ; taihswa, w. aj. right as noun^
;

possession, property. OE. wf. taihswo, the right hand,

swffis, OHG. swas. 29, 149. OHG. zeso.
swe-Jjduh, av. yet, indeed, taihun, num. ten, 10, 27, 67,
however, 351. 87, 92, 128, 129, 136, 164, 247,
swiglja, wm.piper, 208. 252. OE. tien, OHG. zehan.
swiglon, wv. pipe, play
II, to tafhunda, mim. tenth, 253.
the flute, 325, OHG. swe- OE. teo^a, OHG. zehanto.
galon. taihuntathund>falbs,yr«w?. hun-
swikni]?a, sf. purity, pureness, dredfold, 257.
chastity, 384. taihuntehimd, talhiintaihund,
swi-kiin]^aba, av. openly, num. hundred, 247, 427.
manifestly. tdiknjan, wv. I, to betoken,
swi«kiin|>s, aj. manifest, evi- point out,show. OE. tScnaii,
dent, open, 428 ; swikuiibs OHG. zeihhanen.
wairj^an, to become or be tdikns, sf. token, sign, wonder,
made manifest, tpayepos miracle, 22, 159, 199. OE.
yiyveaBai. tacn, OHG. zeihhan.
swiltan, sv. Ill, to die, 146, tdinjo, wf. a basket of twigs,
304. OE. sweitan. basket. OHG. zeina.
swinbei, wf. strength, power, tdins, sm. twig, sprig, branch,
might, 38^ OE. tan, OHG. zein.
swinjjnan, zvv. IV, to grow *tairan, sv. IV, see ga-, dis-
strong. tafran.
 '

Glossmy 347
taleijja, maid, damsel. Gr. 151, 232. Cp. OE, ge-triewe,
raXtdd. OHG. gi-triuwi.
talzeins, s/. instruction, trimpan, s?/. Ill, see ana*
taizjan, wv. I, to instruct, trimpan.
teach, 175. triu, sn. tree, wood, staff,
talzjancls, w. teacher, 218. 9, 150, 189 note I. OE.
*tamjan, tuv. I, to tame, 170, treo(w).
see ga-tamjan. triweins, q/. wooden, 395.
tandjan, wv. I, to light, kindle. trudan, sv. IV, to tread, 125,
QE. oii-tendan. 280, 306 and note. Cp. OE.
tani, deed, work, ii, 80, 81,
s;z. tredji.n, OHG. tretan.
187. tuggo, a/, tongue, 87, 89, n:r,
tdujan, wv. I, to do, make, 104, iig, 166, 170, 206, 210, OE.
149, 150, 319, 426. OHG. tunge, OHG. zunga.
zouwen. tulgus, a/, firm, fast, 167, 236.
*taiirnaii, zut'. IV, see af- tundnan, zm IV, to take fire,
taiirnan. 331. Cp. OBG. zmiten.
*teilian, sv. I, see ga-teihan, tim)jus, s»i. tooth, 27, 203.
tekan, sv. VII, to touch, 282, Cp. OE. t6|3, OHG. 2an(d).
314, 428. Cp. O.Icel. taka tuz-werjan, wv. 1, to doubt,
(pre^, tok), to take. 418, Cp. OHG. zur-wari,
’"tigas, sm. decade, 136, 247. suspicious OE. w®r, OHG.
;

OE. -tig. war, true.

tiloii, zuv. II, see ga-tilon. twaddje, see 156, 230. OE,
*tils, q/. fit, suitable, 227. OE. tweg(e)a, OHG. zweio.
til, see ga-tils. twdi {fern, twos, neut. twa),
*timan, see ga-timan.
sv. IV, mint, two, 10, 149, 170, 247,
timrja, zvm. carpenter, builder, 250, 256, 258 masc. OE. :

159, 208. twegen, OHG. zwene; fern.

timrjan (timbrjan), wv. I, to OE. twa, OHG. zwa (zwo),
build, 159. OE. timbran, netit. OE. twa, tu, OHG.
OHG. zimbren. Cp. OE. zwei.
timber, OHG. zimbar, tim- twdi tigjus, niim. twenty, 247.
ber. twalib-wintrus, aj. twelve
tiiihan, sv. II, to lead, draw, years old, 34, 236.
guide, 51, 71, 73, 86, 94, 124, twaiif, mnn, twelve, 149, 247,
128, 129, 137, 301, OE. teon, 252. OE, twelf, OHG.
OHG. ziohan. zwelif.
trauan, wtK III, to trust, ii, tweibndi, nimt. two each, 256.
80, 328 and notes 1^2. OE. Cp. OE. be-tweomtm, be-
truwian, OHG, truen, truw- tween.

triggwa, sf. covenant, 151, )

av. whither, where,
3 ad-ei,

192. OEl treow, OHG. wheresoever.

triuwa. ]?agkjan, wv. I, to think, medi-
triggwaba, av. truly^ assured- tate, consider, 17, 28, 59, 96
ly, [51. 142, 158, 171, 321, 428. OE.
triggws, aj. true, faithful, 17, Jiencaii, OIIG. denken.
 348 Glossary

j?ahan, wv. Ill, to be silent, barba, sf. poverty, need, want,

hold one’s peace, 328. Cp. 354. OE. '
Jsearf, OHG.
OHG. dagen. darba.
baho, wf. clay, 4, 74, 211. OE. *}7arban, wv. Ill, see ga-Jxar-
)3o, OHG. daha. ban.
bahta,/-»'i?/. I thought, 321. OE. Jjar-ei, av. where,
|5ohte, OHG. dahta. barf, pret.-pres. I need, 137,
Jjalrh, prep. c. acc. through, by, 335. OE. |>earf, OHG, darf,
by means of, on account of, )?ar-ttli, cj. therefore, but, and,
17I) 350- 351; there, now.
|5airh-bairan, sv. IV, to bear Jxata, pr. nent. that, this, the,
thi'ough, carry through, 419. 262, 265 note 2. OE. b^t,
f)axrh"gaggan, sv. VII, to go OHG. dag.
or come through, 419. j?ata-luali j?ei, pr. whatsoever,
Jsalrh-leijsan, sv. I, to go 276.
through. |?at-din-ei, av. only.
Jjafrh-saihran, *sn. V, to see f)at-ei, neut. of rel. pr., as cj. that,
through, 419. because, if, 271 note i, 351.
jxairh-wakan, sv. VI, to keep babro, av. thence, from there,
watch, 165 note. 89,348. ^ ^ ^
)jairh-wisan, sv. V, to remain, ba«br6h, av. afterward s,thence-
419. forth.
Jjalrko, zm. a hole through Jxdu, p&nh, cj. and av. after a
anything, 214 ; Jxairko nejxlos, cow^.,also after a pos. standing
the eye of a needle. for the comp.,t\mu'. g6}?f>usist
be with-
*J)atrsaii, sv. Ill, to . .pAu (KaXdr aoi icrnr
.
xj), . . .

ered or parched, 122, see ga- it is better for thee than . . .

Jjalrsan. introducing the second part

ban, re/, particle., when, as, then, of a disjunctive interrogation,
as long as, 347 dem. {never
;
or )?du niu, or not ; after an
;

stands first), then, at that interrog. pr., then, in that case ;

time, thereupon ; cj. but, still, perhaps, 349, 351.

indeed, and, however, there- )jdith‘jabdi,9'. even though,35i.
fore, as long as, 351. OE. paxirban, pret.-pres. to need, be
|5an, fion. in want, lack, 292, 335, 427.
]?ana*mdis, av, further.
still, OE. jxtirfan, OHG. diirfan.
Jjana-seij^s, av. further, more, padrfts, a}, needy, necessary,
still; with neg. no more, no 335-
longer. OE. sij), OHG. sld. jxadx'fts, sf. need, necessity,
Jjande, cJ. if, because, since, 199. OHG,
dxtrft.
when, as long as, until, until paui-iieins, aj. thorny, 395.
that, 351.- OE. pyrneix,' dornin? OHG.
*|?anjan, wv. I, see uf-)7anjan. baixrmis, sm. thorn, 171, 203.
fian-nii, ]?an-uh, cJ. therefore, OE. Jjorn, OHG. dorn.
then, so, for, 351. patirp, sn. field, 129. OE,
Jjar,av. there, 345, Jxorp, OEIG, dorf, village.
j?arba, wm, a needy one, Jxaursjan, wv. I, to thirst, 320,
pauper, beggar. 426.
 Glossary 349
•^jjaursnan, wv. IV, to become biufs (biubs), sm. thief, OE.
dry, 122, see ga-Jjaiirsimn. J>eof, OHG. diob.
baurstei, thirst, 212. OE. J?iu-magus, sm. servant.
]?yrst, OtfG. durst. ’'bius, sm. servant, 89, 188.
}?aursus, aj. dry, withei'ed, 122, OE, ]7eow, OHG. deo,
236. Cp. OE. jjyrre, OHG. pinp, aj. good, 171. Cp. OE.
ditrri. ge-plede, virtuous.
pe-ei,cj. that, because that, for }3iuJjeigs, aj. good, blessed,
that,265 note i, 351 ni jie-ei, ; 394 -

not because. fjiuJ»i*qiss, sf. blessing, 389.

I^ei, cj. that, so that ; nl part. j)iu|jjaa, wv. I, to do good,
that, as ;
used with salvazuh, bless, praise.
]5is]iraduh, Jiisluah, Ijatalirah, jsiuj^-spiilon,wv. II, to tell or
where it gives the force of bring glad tidings.
a relative, 265 note i, 351. Jjiwi (gen. |xiujos), sf maid-
Jjeihan, sv. I, to thrive, pros- servant, handmaid, 89, 149,
per, increase, 60, 92, 124, 142, 15O) 195* OE,.|f>eowu, ^eowe,
164, 300. OE. beon, OHG. OHG. diu, gen. diiuwi.
'

dihan. *}>ldihaii, sv. Vn, see ga-

))eilvo, wf. thunder, 21 1. jhlaihan.
jjeins, poss. pr. thy, 263, 430. |>laqus, aj. soft, tender, 236.
OE. J)in, OHG. dm. }>laiihs, sm. flight, 197.
see at.]?insan.
‘‘'|)insan, ay. Ill, bliuhan, sv. II, to nee, 302.
jjis-hun, av. chiefly, especially, OE. fleon, OHG.
fliohan.
jjis-lvraduh jjadei, av. whither- J>rafstjan, wv. I, to console,
soever. comfort ; ]jrafstjan sik, to
Jjis-hrah, pr. whatsoever, what- take courage, be of good
ever, 276. cheer*.
}>is-luaruh, av. wheresoever. j?ragjan, wv. I, to run, 318.
Jjis-hraZ'Uh sa-ei, indef. pr. |>ramstei, wf. locust, 212.
whosoeveiV 276 , Jjreihan, 51;. I, to press upon,
jjiubi, sn. theft, 187. OHG. throng, crowd, 300.
diuba- *)?reis ]>rija), num. three,
JsiubjS, av. secretly, 89, 119, 28, 87 note, 128, 152, 247, 25X,
344 * 256, 258. OE. pri, OHG. dri.
})iuda, sf. people; pi. heathens, *|3reis tigjus, mm.
thirty, 247.
Gentiles, 9, 193. OE. feod, bridja, mm.
third, 253. OE.
OHG. diot, diota. }>ridda, OHG. dritto.
jsiudan-gardi, sf. kingdom, JjridjS, av. for the third time,
palace, 34, 194. 344 *

jjiudanon, tvv. II, to reign, Jjriskan, sy. Ill, to thresh, 304.

jjiudans, sni. king, 180, OE. OE. fjerscan, OHG.dreskan.
j^eoden. *}>riutaii, sv. II, see 11s-

Jpiudinassus, sm. kingdom, 33, Jjriatan.

203, 381. ]7ruts-fil!, sn. leprosy. OE.
biudiskS, after the manner jjrust-fdl.
of the Gentiles, 396, OE. fruts'filis, aj. diseased with
Jjeodisc, leprosy, leprous.
350 Glossary

bit, pers. pr. thou, 128, 260,261, uf-dij)eis, aj. under an oath,
26I OE. Jju, OHG. dS. 374 -

jjugkjan, wv. I, to seem, 62, ttfar, prep. c. acc. and dat. over,
82, 138, 321. OE. jjyncan, above, beyond, 16, 106, 160,
dunken. 350. OE. ofer, OHG. ubar.
buhta, pret. it seemed, 321. ufarassus, sm. abundance, su-
OE. }juhte, OHG.
dilhta. perfluity, 381 dat. ufarassau,
;

Jjuldins, sf. suiFerance, suffer- %tsed as av. in abundance,

ing, patience, 200, greatly, enough and to spare,
jjulan, wv. Ill, to tolerate, ttfar-fullei, zvf. overfullness,
suffer, put up with, endure, abundance, 375.
200. OE. Jjolian, OHG. iifar -fulls,
aj. overfull, abun-
dolen. dant, 375.
]?usmidi, sf. thousand, 8, 26, ttfar-gaggan, sy. VII, to go too
82, 102, 194, 247, 427. OE. far, transgress, 420,
huseud, OHG. dusent. ufar-gudja, wm. chief-priest,
^n. leader of a
]jusimdi-fa]7s, 375 -

thousand men, captain, high ufar-hafiian, wv, IV, to be ex-

captain 389. alted,
J31.
-)3wa, sujfix, 387. ufar-meleins, sf. superscrip-
hwahan, sv. VI, to wash, 149, tion.
310. OE. ]?wean, OHG. ufar-meli, sn, superscription,
dwalian. ^^ 7 375
,
-

Jjwalrhs, aj. angry. OE. ufar-meljan, wv, I, to write

Jjweorh, OHG. dwerah, over, 420.
crooked. ufar-munnon, wv. II, to forget,
325, 420, 428.
ufarS, av. above prep, c. dat. ;

•u,interro^. particle (attached and acc. above, upon, over,

enclitically to the first word 119, 344.
of its clause), 297, 349. ufar-skadwjan, wv. I, to over-
iibilaba, av. badly, evilly, 344. shadow, 149, 420.
ubils, aj. evil, bad, 8, 227, 245, ufar-steigan, sv. I, to spring
390 ;
as noim^ ^ata itbil or up, mount up, 420.
ubilo, the evil ; ubil haban, uf‘bduljan, wv. I, to puff up.
to be ill ; ubil qijjan, c. dat to uf-blesan, sv. VII, to blow up,
speak evil of, curse. OE. puff up, 313 note, 417, OHG.
yfel, OHG. ubil. blasan.
ubiltojis, aj. evil-doing, as uf-bloteins, sf. entreaty, 374.
noun, evil-doer, 229. uf-brikan, sv. IV, to reject,
ubil-wadrdjan, wv. I, to speak despise, 417.
evil of. uf-brinnan, zvv, I, to burn up,
ubil-wadrds, aj. evil-speaking, scorch.
railing, 398. uf-ddupjan, wv. I, to baptize,
•ubni, 386. 417 '

ubuh=uf + enclitic pariicle uh. uf-gairdan, sv. Ill, to gird up,

uf, prep. c. and acc. under, 304-
beneath, in the time of, 350. uf'graban, sv. VI, to dig up.
 «

Glossary 351
uf-haban, vov. Ill, to hold up,: erkaii, cp. OE. eorc(n)an-
bear up. Stan, precious stone,
iif-Miiseins, sf. regard, obe- un-diwisks, q/'. blameless,
dience, 374. un-bairands, pres. part, not
uf-Miisjan, {c. dal), wv. I, to bearing, sterile, 376.
submit, obey, listen to, 417. un*barnahs, qf. childless, 393.
tif-hr5pjan, zyy. to cry out.
I, und, prep, c. dec. unto, until, up
itf-kunnan, tvv. Ill (but prel to ;
c. dal for, 350 und patei,
;

ufkuiijja), to recognize, know, while und hra, how long,

;

acknowledge, 417. undar, prep. c. acc. under, 350.

uf-kunjji, sn. knowledge, 34, OE. under, OHG, untar.
374. undaro, prep. c. dat. under, 89,
iif-ligan, sv. V, to lie under, 3445 350-
faint, 417. undaurni-mats, sm. breakfast,
-tifni, suffix, 386, dinner. OE, undern-mete.
uf-rakjan, wv. I, to stretch und-greipan, sv. I, to seize, lay
forth, stretch up, lift up. hold of, 421.
iif'Sneijjan, sv. I, to slay. und-redan, sy. VII, to provide,
uf-sw6gjan, wv. I, to sigh furnish, grant, 421.
deeply. und-rinnan, sy. Ill, to run to
ufta, av. often, 8. one, fall to one, fall to one’s
itf-}>anjan sik, wv. I, to stretch share, 431.
oneself. OE. |jennan, OHG. un-fagrs, unfit, unsuitable,
dennen. 376, 391-
ttf-wopjan, wv. I, to cry out, un-frodei, wf. without under-
165 note. standing, foolishness, folty, 376,
*ugkar, pass. pr. of us two, un-ga-habands sik, pres, part,
263. incontinent.
uh, -h, enclitic cj. (like Lat. que,. un-ga-hrafrbs, aj, unruly, dis-
and), but, and,_ now, therefore. obedient.
In composition with pro- un-ga-ldubeins, sf, mibelief.
nouns it often adds intensity un-ga-ldubjands, pres. part.
to the signification. The h unbelieving,
is oftenassimilated to the un-Mili, sn. want of health,
initialconsonant of a follow- sickness, disease, 376.
ing word, 73 note, 164 note, un-handu-waurhts, aj. not
266, 351. See note to Matth. made by hands,
vi. 7. un-hrdms, aj. unclean,
tihteigo, av. seasonably, op- un-huljja, wnt. devil, evil or
portunely, 344, unclean spirit, 376. OE. un-
iihtiugs, aj. at leisure, 9. holda, OHG, un-holdo.
tilitwo, early morn, 8, 62, un-h.ul]^5, wf. devil, evil or un-
83, 31 1. OE. uht(a).
'
clean spirit.
iilbandiis, sm. camel. OE. un-hunslags, aj. without offer-
olfend, OHG. olbanta. ing, truce-breaking, implac-
un-agands, a/, fearless,
338. able, 392.
tiii-agei, wf. fearlessness, 376. umbrapnands, pres. part, un-
un-airkns, qj. unholy. OHG. quenchable.
 352 Glossary

iin-karja, w- aj. careless, ne- un-weis,«/. unlearned, 122, 138,

glectful. 227. OE, OHG. un-wls.
un-kun]3S, aj. unknown, 428. un-werjan, wv. I, to be unable
un-lej?s, aj. poor. OE. im- to endure, be displeased,
l»d. un-witi, sn. ignorance, folly,
un-liuts, aj. unfeigned, foolishness, 354, Cp. OE.
un-mahteigs, aj. weak, impos- witt, OHG. wizzi, under-
sible. standing.
un-mahts, sf. infinnity, weak- un-wits, aj. without under-
ness, 34, 376. standing, "foolish,
un-mana-riggws, aj. inhuman, ur-rdisjan, zvv. I, to raise,
fierce. rouse up, wake, 137 note, 175
im>milds, aj. not mild, without note, 422. OE, rffiran.
•natural affection, unloving, ur-reisan, sv. I, to arise, 73
OE. un-milde,OHG. un-milti. note, 137 note, 175 note 3,
im-riurei, wf. immortality, in- 300, 323, 423. OE. OHG
corruption. risan.
iin-rodjands, pres. part, not ur-rinnan, sv. Ill, to proceed,
speaking, speechless, dumb, go out from, go forth, rise,
un-saltans, pp. unsalted, spring up, 175 note 3, 423.
unsar, pass. pr. our, 175, 263, ur-rists, sf. resurrection, 199,
264. OE. user, OHG. itnser. 354 377j
- OE- ®'nst, OHG.
un-seiei, xvif. wickedn ess, crafti- tir-rist.
iress, injustice, unrighteous- ur-runs, sf. a running out, de-
ness. parture, decease, 73 note,
un-sels, aj. evil, wicked, un- 354-
holy. ur-runs, sm. a running out, a
un-sibjis, aj. lawless, impious rising, draught hence East, ;

sb. transgressor, 229. us, prep. c. dat out, out of,

un-sweibands, pres. part, un- from, 175 note 2, 350. OE.
ceasing. or-, OHG. ur-, ir-, ar-.
un-swerei, wf. dishonour, us-agjan, zvv. I, to frighten
shame, disgrace, utterly.
un-swers, aj. without honour, us-alj5an, sv. VII, to grow old,
un-tals, aj. unlearned, indo- 313 note I.
cile. us-anan, sv. VI, to expire, 310,
unte, cj. for, because, since, 422.
until, 351. us-bairan, sv. IV, to carry out,
un-tila>malsks, aj. rash, un- bear, endure, suffer, answer
becomingly proud, (Mark xi. 14).
unpa-jjliuhan, sv. II, to escape, us-bdugjan, wv, I, to sweep
421. out.
un-piup, sn. evil, us-beidan, sv. I, to await, look
nn-jjwahans, pp. unwashed, for, 422.
un-uhteigo, av. at an unfit time, us-beisnei, wf. long-suffering,
inopportunely. us-beisneigs’ aj. long-abiding,
un-wahs,«/'. blameless, 74, 376. long-suffering," 394.
OE, woh, bent, wrong, bad. us-beisns, fong-sufferiiig,
 Gl'os'sarv

us-bliggfwan, Ill, ta beat us-bdubjan, zv'v. I, to .exalt,

severely, scourge. us-hduhiian, zw. IV, to be
us-biigjan, zmK I , to buyout, buy. exalted, 331. .

us-daudjan, wv. I, to strive, be us-hldupan, sv. VIJ,. to; leap

diligent, endeavour, up, rise quickly,
us-ddudo, av. zealously, us-liramjan, zv.tf. I, to crucify,
us-dreiban, sv. I, to drive out, iis-hrisjan, zvv. I, to shake out,
send away, 5, 422, ^28. shake off. OE. hrisian.
us-drusts, sf. a falling awa^^, us-fceinan, sv. I, to spring up,
a rough way. grow up, put forth, produce,
us-filh, sn. burial, 34, 377. see keinan.
us-filmei, wf. amazement, us-kiusan, sv. II, to choose
us-films, aj. amazed, aston- out, prove, test with wsfr, ;

ished. dat
to cast out, reject, 422,
"
its-fodeins, sf. food, nourish- 428. .
.

ment, 377. us-kunjjs, aj, well-known,

us-fratwjan, ivv. I, to make evident, manifest, 377, 391.-
wise. OE. fraetw(i)an, frae- us 4 agjan, ivv. I, to lay out,
tew(i)an, to adorn. stretch out, lay, lay upon,
us-Mleins, sf fulfilling, full- us-ldubjan, zvv. I, to permit,
ness, 377. allow, suffer, 422.
us-Mljan, tvv. I, to fulfil, com- us-lei)5an, sv. I, to go away,
plete, 34. pass by, come out.
us'fullnan, wv. IV, to be ful- us-lij?a,wnt. one sick of the
filled, become full, come to palsy, paralytic person.' :

pass. us-lukan, sv. O, to open, un-

us-gaggan, sv. VII, to go out, sheath (a sword),
forth, away, 436. us-luknan, zvv. IV, to becotne
us-gdisjan, wv. I, to deprive unlocked, be opened, open,
of intellect, strike aghast; 331.
pass, to be beside oneself, us-mditan, sv. VII, to cut
us-geisnan, zm IV, to be down,
aghast, be amazed, be aston- us-mernan, wv. IV, to be pro-
ished, 331. claimed, 331.
us -gib an, sv. Y, to give out, US-met, sn. behaviour, manner
reward, repay, restore, show, of life, 122. Cp. MHG. ma?,
422. measure.
tis-gildan, sv. Ill, to repay, us-mitan, sv, Yifignyalivety^ to
reward, 304. OE. gieldan, behave ; tiswiss usmitan, to
OHG. geltan. be in error, to err.
us-graban, sv. VI, to dig out, us-niman, .sv. IV, to take out
pluck out, break through, or awajt, take down,
us-gutnan, zvv. JY, to be us-qiman, sv. IV, c. dat, or acc.
poured out, be spilt, flow^ to kill, destroy, 428.
away, 331. ns-qiss, sf. accusation, charge,
us-hafjan, sv. VI, to take up, 377.
lift up; ushafjansikjdinjjro, us-qistjan, wv. I, c. dat. and
to depart thence. (zco. to kill, 428.

A a
354 Glossary

us-qijjan, sv, V, to proclaim, us-weihs, aj. unholy, profane,

blaze abroad, 422. us-windan, sv. III to plait.
us-saihran, sv. V, to look up, us*wiss, dissolute, vain,
aj.
look on, receive sight. fit, av. out, forth, 8; fita, out,
tis*sandjan, wv. I, to send out, without, 8, 348 ; fitajjro,
send forth, send away, fitana, c. gen. from without,
us-satjan, wv. I, to set on, 114, 348, 427.
place upon, set, plant, uz-eta, wm. manger.
us-siggwan, sv. Ill, to read, uz*on, see us-aiian.
us-skd-us, aj. vigilant, 232. ttZ'tih, prep, whether from, 175
us'Skawjan (for *its-skd,tijan), note 2.
wv. I, with refl. acc. sik, to
awake; to recover *waddjus, sf. wall, 156, 204.
oneself. wadi, sn. pledge, earnest, 187.
us*standan, sru. VI, to stand OE. wedd, OHG. wetti.
up, rise up, rise again, come waggari, sn. pillow, OE.
out or from, 13^, 175 note 3. wangere, OHG, wangari,
"
us-stass, sf. resurrection, wagjan, wv. I, to move, shake.
rising, 138, 198 note, 377. OE.wecgan, OHG. weggen.
us-steigan (usteigan), sv. I, to “‘'wahs, aj., see un-wahs.
go up, mount. wahsjan, sv, VI, to grow, in-
us-stiurei, v)f. excess, riot, crease, 149, 310. OE. weax-
^5 -
.
an, OHG. wahsan.
,
us-stiuriba, av. licentiously, *wahst, sf., see us-wahsts.
riotously. wahstus, sm. growth, size,
us»tdiknjan, wv. I, to show, stature.
prove. wahtwo, zy/. watch, 211. GHG.
us-tiuhan, sv. 11, to lead out, wahta.
lead or take up, drive forth, wAi, interj. 'wot l OE. wa,
finish, perform, perfect, 422. w^, OHG. we.
uS'jjriutan, sv. II, to threaten, waian, sv. VII, to blow, 10,
trouble, use despitefully, 302. 98, J22, 314 and note. OE.
OE. a*)?reotan, to be weary. wawan, OHG. waen.
us-J>ulan, wv. Ill, to endure. ’''wd.ibjan, ivv. I, see bi-
us‘wahsts, sf. growth, in- wAibjan.
crease, 354. OHG. wahst. wdi-dedja, woe-doer, male-
us'Walrpan, sv. Ill, to drive factor, thief.
out, cast forth, overthrow, wdi-fairhrjan, wv. I, to lament
reject, 428. loudly, wail greatly. OHG.
tts-wakjan, wv, I, to wake we-verhen, we-veren.
up, awake from sleep. OE. waihsta, wm. corner,
weccan, OHG. wecken. waihts,/. thing, affair; mostly
uS'Walteins, sf. overthrow, a used along with the neg,
subverting. particle ni, as acc. ni waiht,
us-waltjan, wv. I, to over-> waiht ni, naught, nothing;
throw, overturn, ni waihtdi, ni in waihtdi, m
us-wadrhts, aj. right, just, nothing, not at all, 221 and
righteous. note. OE. OHG, wiht.
 Glossary 355

waiia, av, well, rightly, ex- walis, aj. chosen, true, dear,
cellently, 10, 66 note. OE. beloved.
wel, OHG. wela, wola. waljan, mv. I, to choose, 31S.
waila-debs, sf. benefit, 389. OHG, wellen,
OE.wei-dffid, OHG.wola*tat. waltjan, tvv. I, to roll, beat
waila-merjan, idv. I, to preach, upon, dash against, OHG.
bring good tidings, welzen.
wdips, sm. wreath, crown. walwison, wv. II, to wallow,
O.lcel. veipr. *walwjan, wv. I, see af-, at-
wait, man, 175,179 note 2. walwjan,
OE.OHG.wer. wamba, sf. belly, womb,
wafrilo, wf. lip. OE. pi. i6r, 192. OE. wamb, OHG.
weleras from *werelas by wamba.
metathesis. wan, sn.want, lack wan ;

wairpan, sv. Ill, to throw, wisan, with dat. of person and

cast, 10, 134 note, 304, 428, gen. of thing, to lack,
OE. weorpan, OHG. werfan, wandjan, wv^l, to turn, turn
wairs, av. worse, 88, 149, 175, round, 320, 400. OE, wend-
345. OE wiers, OHG. wirs.
. an, OHG. wenten.
wairsiza, aj, worse, 175, 245. waninassus, sm. want, 381.
OE. wiersa, OHG. wirsiro. wans, aj. lacking, wanting,
walrban, sv. Ill, to become, 427. OE. OHG. wan.
be, nappen, come to pass, 67, ^war inotn. pi, masc. ward.!),
71, 73, 124, 128, 137 and note, fy. wary, cautious, sober. OE.
171, 284, 303, 322, 428, 433, waer, OHG. gi-war.
435, 436. OE. weorban, wardja, wm. guard, 208, 223.
OHG. werdan. Cp. OE. weard, OHG. wart,
wairjjida, sf. worthiness, dig- "^wardian, wv. I, see fra-
nity, 384. OHG.
wirdida. wardjan.
wafrbs, wortlw, 227, 427.
aj. * wards, sm., see daiira-
OE. weor]?, OHG. werd. wards.
wdit, pret-pres. I know, 333. *wargjan, wv, I, see ga-
OE. wat, OHG. wei^. wargjan.
waja-mereins, sf. blasphemy, *wargs, sm,, see Idtina-
waja-merjan, wv. I, to blas- wargs.
pheme, slander, warjan, wv. I, to forbid, 318.
wakan, sv. VI, to wake, watch, OE. werian, OHG. werren.
310. OE. wacan, to awmke. warmjan, wv. 'I, to xvarm,
“^wakian, wv, I, see us- OE. wier-
cherish, 133 note.
wakjan. man, OHG. wermen.
*waknan, wi;. IV, see ga- wasjan, wv. I, to clothe, 175

waknan. note, 318.OE, werian, OHG.

waldan, sv. VII, to rule, go- werien.
vern, 313 note I. OE. wasti, sj. clothing, raiment,
wealdaii, OHG. waltan. dress, 194.
waidufni, sn. power, might, wato, wn. water, 170, 214
dominion, authority, 33, 158 note.
note, 187, 386. wadrd, sn. word. 4, ii, 71. 89,'

A a2
 56 Glossary

94. 114. 173. iSt, 182, 353. wein-drugkja, wm. wine-bib-

OE. word, OHG. wort, ber, 389.
watirdahs, aj. verbal, 393. weipan, sv. I, to crown, 300.
wadrda«jiuka, sf. a strife about *weis, qj see hindar-, un-
OE. OHG.
j

words, 389. I
weis. wis, wise,
‘^'watirdjan, wv. I, see and-, learned.
filii-, ubil-waurdjan. weis, pers. pr. we, 260.
’’’wadrhts, sf., see fra- weison, wv. 11, sec ga-
waii^rhts. weison.
waiirkjan, wv. I, to work, ‘•'weit, sn. see fra-, id-weit.
make, perform, 71, 73, 94, *weitan, sv. I, see fra-weitau,
138, 426. OE. wyrcan, OHG. "’weitjan, wv. I, sec fair-
wurchen. weitjan.
wadrms, sm. serpent, 73, 94. weitwodei, wf. witness, testi-
OE. wyrm, OHG. wurm, mony.
worm. weitwodi, sn. testimony.
wadrstw, sn. v^rk, deed, 29, weitwodi}>a, sf. testimony, wit-
149, 189 note 2. ness.
waitrstweigs, aj. effective, weitwodjan, wv. I, to bear
effectual, 394. witness, testify galiug weit-
;

wadrstwja, wm. worker, la- wodjan, to bear false wit-

bourer, husbandman, ness.
wadrts, sf. root, 199. OE. weitw5ds, '“weitwojss, m. wit-
wyrt, OHG. wurz. ness, 219.
wegs, sm. wave, tempest, wenjan, wv. I, to hope, ex-
storm. OE. wzeg, OHG. pect, await, 320, 400. OE.
wag. wenan, OHG. wanen.
weiha, wm. priest, 208, 223. wens, sf. hope, 29, 199. OE.
weihan, wv. Ill, to sanctify, wen, OHG. wan.
make holy. OHG. wihen. *werjan, wv. 1, seetuz-werjan.
weihan, sv. I, to fight, strive, *wers, aj., see tuz-werjan.
128, 300. *widan, sv. I, see ga-widan.
weihiba, sf. holiness, 384. widuwalrna, orphan; aj.
OHG. wlhida. comfortless.
weihnan, tvv. IV, to become widuwo, wf. widow, 38, 68.
holy, be hallowed, 331, 400. OE. widwe, wuduwe, OHG.
weihs {gen. weihsis), sw. town, wititwa.
village. OE. wic, OHG. *wigan, sv. V, see ga-wigan.
wich, Lat. vicus. wigans, sm. ? war (see note to
weihs, aj. holy, aiz^,2,2r]. OHG. Luke xiv. 31).
wlh. wigs, sm. way, journey, 66,
wein, sn. wine. OE. OHG. 149, 169, 180. OE. OHG.
win, Lat. vlnum. weg.
weina-gards, sm. vineyard, wiko, zo/l week. O.Icel. vika,
389. OE. wice, wuce, OHG.
weina-tdins, sw. vine-branch, wehha.
weina-triu, sn. vine, vine-tree, wilja, wm. will, 208. OE.
389. OE. wln-treow. willa, OHG. willo.
 Glossajy 357
wiija-hai|?eij ii\f\ respect ofper- wijjon, zvv. il, to shake, wag.
sons, 389. '
' wijjra, prep. c. acc. against,
. . .

wiljan, V. to be willing, will, over against, by, near, to, in

wish, 44, 89, 175 note a, 343. reply to, in return for, on
OE. willan. account of, for, 350, OliG.
wiljis, ^?/.,see ga-,silba-wiljis. widar,
wilbeis, a/, wild, 153 note, 230. wijjra-gaggan, sv. VII, to go
OE. Wilde, OHG. wildi, to meet, 423,
wilwan, III, to rob, plun- wij)ra-ga-m6tjan, wik I, to go
der, take by force, 30^. to meet, 423.
^'windan, sv. Ill, to wind, 304. wifira-wairjjs, aj. opposite,
OE. windan, OHG. wintaii, over, against, 378, 428.
see bi-windan. wijjrus, sm. lamb, 203. OE,
winds, sm. wind, 60, 180. OE, weper, OHG. wider, widar.
wind, OHG. wint. wlditon, wv. II, to look round
winnan, sv. Ill, to suffer, sor- about. OE. wlatian.
row, 304. OE. OHG. win- wlits, sm. ft^e, countenance,
nan, to struggle, 149.
wintrus, sni. tvinter, 204. OE. wopjan, wv. I, to call, cry out,
winter, OHG. wintar. cry aloud, crow. OE . wepan,
winjji-skduro, wf. winnowing OHG. wuoflfan.
fan. wojpeis, aj. sweet, 231. OE.
wipja, sf, crown. we]>e.
wis, sn. calm (of the sea), wo]?s (wods), aj.mad, pos-
wisan, sv. V, to be, remain, sessed, 122. OE. w5d.
26, 60, 128, 174, 284, 308, 342, wrdiqs, aj. crooked,
428, 433; walla wisan, be wraka, sf. persecution, 149.
merry. OE. OHG. wesan. OE. wracu,
'*‘wiss (in un-wiss), aj. known. wrakja, sf. persecution, 192.
Cp. OE. ge-wiss, OHG. gi- wraks, persecutor, 354.
wis, certain, wratodus, sm. journey, 385.
wists, being, existence, wraton, wv. II, to go, travel,
354- wrikan, sv. V, to persecute,
wit, wetwo, 260. OE. 29, 149, 308. OE. wrecan,
wit. OHG. rechan.
wrohjan, wv. I, to accuse. 0 E.
I

"'witan, fret.‘pres. to know, 27,

wregan, OHG. ruogeii.
I

29, 38, 49, 68, 88, 103, 122, 129, i

138, 170, 311, 333. OE. witan, wrohs, sf. accusation, 199. Cp.
OHG. wi?^an. OE. wroht.
witan, vjv. Ill, to watch, keep wrnggo, zvf. snare,
watch, observe, 328. OHG. wulfs, sm. wolf, 16, 56, 87 and
gi-wi^^i^en, note, 88, 89 note, 134 note,
*witi, sn.f see un-witi. 149, 158, 160, 180, 353. OE.
witoda-lAus, aj. lawless, 397. wulf, OHG. wolf,
witSdeigo, av. lawfully, wulla, wool, 139, 158,
sf. OE.
wito]?, sn. law, in, 183. wuH, OHG. wolla.
witubni, sn. knowledge, 158 wullareis, sm. one who
note, 386. whitens wool, a fuller.
358 Glossary

wiil|)ags,£?y. gorgeous, glorious, wunds, aj. wounded ;

hdiibijs
392. wimdan briggan, to wound
of worth, of con-
wiil]3rs, aj. in the head OE. wtmd,
sequence mdis wtdjjriza
;
OHG. wunt.
wisan, to be of more worth, wundufni, sf. wound, plague,
be better. Cp. OE. wuldor, 158 note, 194, 386.
glory, praise. wimns, sf. sufering, affliction.
wuljjus, sm. glory, 203.
 — ;

PROPER NAMES
The Gothic spelling and pronunciation of Greek proper
names, and of loan-words generally, were intentionally ex-
cluded from the chapter on Gothic pronunciation, in order

that what was necessary to be said on these points might

be reserved for the Glossary of proper names. The
following few remarks, which are mostly confined to the
vowels in proper names, will be useful to the learner :

Greek a is regularly represented by a, as ’AptdSap, Abia*

])ar; "Ai/va, Anna; Bif)0cr<jjoYTi, Be]3sfagei; Avjnd?, Demas;
©wfids, &6inas; ’icradK, Isak.
Greek e is regularly represented by ai, as ’'E<i>ecros,

Alfaiso; LaigaiSn; OeTpos, Paitrns; BeeX^epotiK,

Baiailzaibul ; but BrjdXeep,, Be)>lahaim. Cp. § 10.

Greek i is represented by i or ei. No fixed rule can be
laiddown as to when it is represented by the one and
when by the other. Examples of the former are AeKd-
TToXts, Daikapatilis ; «i>tXii)Tds, Filetus ; ’ISoupata, Idtimaia
lupi'a, Syria; lakob; ’lif]«roGs, lesus;
’latcdp, losef;
—
and of the latter: ^“iKmoy, Eikadnio; faXtXata, Galeilaia;
TipdOeos, Teimadjjalus ; SiSdi', Seidon ; Xip.wi', Seimon.
I is represented by al in Kyreinalus, K.op'qt/ios.

t sometimes represented by j before a following vowel,

is

as ’ideipos, Jaeirus; Mawils, Jannes; Mapia, Marja, beside

Maria. .

Greek o is regularly represented by ad in other than

final syllables, as '’Oi'iicrt<}>dpos, Adneiseifadrus ; BoaKepyes,

Badanaii-gafs ; “idpSaKos, ladrdanus ; 2oXo|j.<i5»', Sadladmon.

Cp. the beginning of § 11.
In final syllables it is regularly represented by ti, as
360 Proper Names

AuyoucrTos, Agustus ; MdpKos, Marktis ; ^iXittwos, Filippus

n^Tpos, Paitrus. These and similar words are declined
like suniis (§ 202) in the singular, but are mostly declined
198) in the plural.
like i-stems (§§ 196,
represented by 6 in Afrmdgaines, ’Epfioy^i'iqs.
o is The u
instead of aii in lairusatilyma, ‘kpoo-dXupa is due to the
influence of the ti in lairusalem, ‘lepoucraXi^ix,

Greek u is regularly represented by y in the Gothic

alphabet, so that forms like ‘I’oyeXos, lupia ought properly

to be transcribed by Fwgailus, Swria, cp. au, eu below.

It has however become usual in all grammars, glossaries,

and editions of the Gothic text, to transcribe Greek u in

the function of*a vowel by y. Inaccurate as this mode of
transcription is, I have thought it advisable to adopt the
usual transcription throughout this book. Examples are :

Tuxikos, Tykeikus; 'UpoaoXupa, lairusatilyma; ‘Yp^mtos,

Ymainaius ; iviiedu, Symaion.
u is represented by ati in Satir, 2upos.

Greek y] is e, as ’Aat*ip, Aser;

mostly represented by
Airjpas, Demas Fanuel ; MyjctoOs, lesus. It is also
; «l>ai/ou'ii]X,

sometimes represented by ei (cp. § 6), as ’Oi'rjaKjxipQs, Atinei-

seifaiirus; Kopyji^ios, Kyreinaius.
Y] is represented by ai in Gairgaisainus, r^pyeorTiMds.

And beside the regular form BeJ^ania, BYiearla, we have

the dat. form BiJjaniin (Mark xi. i).

Greek u is usually represented by 6, as ’laKdjJ, lakob;

losef ; Mw<rY]s, Moses j ©wpds, i’omas ; SoXopdi',

Satilatimon.
It is represented by au in Lauidja, Awts ;
Trauada,
Tpwds; cp. the end of § 11. And by u in Ruma, Lat.
Roma.
Greek ai, which was a long open e-sound like the w in
OE. sl®pan, is regularly represented by ai, as ’AX«|)aios,

Alfaius ; N atpdp-, Naiman ; ’iSoupata, Idumaia ; 4»apicraTos,

Fareisaius; cp. the close of § 10.

 — ;

Proper Names 361

represented by aei, as
a'i is Bir}0<rai‘St£, Bejjsaeida ; ’Ho-afas,
Esaeias.
Greek ei, which was a, long i*sound, is regularly repre-
sented by ei (§ 3), as Aauei'S, Daweid ; ’ideipos, Jaeirus.
Greek au is represented by aw, as AaueiS, Daweid
nauXos, Pawlus. Agustau (Luke ii. i) is probably a mis-
take for Awgustau.
Greek eu is represented by aiw, as Eu^'LK^}, Aiwneika;
Aeoig, Lafwweisj
eSayveXioi/, aiwaggeljo.
Greek which was a long close u-sound, is regularly
ou,

represented by u, as AuyoueTos, Agustits ; ‘l>aj'oui]X, Fanuel

’iSoupaia, Idumaia ; ’itjcroCs, lesus ; ’lodSas, Ittdas ; Ka^ap-
>'aou'p, Kafarnaum.
The Gothic representation of the Greek consonants in
proper names requires but little comment. The Greek
consonants are generally represented by the corresponding
Gothic equivalents, that is |3, y, 8, 0, k, X,
p, v, t, ir, p, cr (s),

T, <j>, »|> are almost in every case regularly represented

by b, g, d, z, ]}, k, 1, m, n, ks, p, r, s, t, f, ps respectively.
For examples see the Glossary below. The following
points require to be noticed :

The Greek spiritus asper is generally represented by h,

as 'EXtaalo?, Haileisaius ; ‘HXias, Helias ; ‘HpuSiat'os, Herodn
anus ; it is however also occasionally omitted, as in ‘lepou-
oraXiri|ji, lairtisalem.
An h. has sometimes been inserted in the Gothic form
between two vowels, as ’A^padp, Abraham ; BiQ0Xc4p, Be|>la>
haimj ’iwdi'Mijs, lohannes.
For Greek t we have Ip in NazareiJ*, NalapeV.
Greek x is represented by X in Xristus, Xpto-Tos ; bii|;
it is generally represented by k, as Antiadkia, "Avriox^a ;

Tykeikus, TuxtKos. On the other hand Greek k is repre-

sented by X in Xreskus, Kpi^o-KYjs.
The inflected forms of Greek proper names in Gothic
are given in the Glossary below, so far as they occur in
 ;

;62 Proper Names

the specimens which have chosen. No hard and fast

I

rule for the inflection of thesewords can be given, as they

sometimes preserve the Greek endings, sometimes have
Gothic endings, and sometimes have a mixture of the two.
Most consistency prevails in nouns ending in the nom. in
-us, Greek -os ; these usually follow the ii*declension in the
but the i-declension in the plural.
Throughout the grammar I have followed the usual
practice of regarding each of the digraphs ai, au (printed
di, ai, aij du, ad, au in this book) as representing three
different sounds, see §§ 10, 67, 69, 76, 83; and §§ 11, 71,
73, 80, 84. Some scholars go so far as to assume that
the Germanic diphthongs ai, au remained in Gothic in
accented syllables, but became respectively long open ^
and long open g in other positions. It is not, however,
improbable that the two diphthongs had become monoph-
thongs in all positions at the time Ulfilas lived, just as
e. g. at had become a monophthong in Greek at a much
earlier period, although the at was retained in writing. It
seems almost incredible that a man like Ulfilas, who
showed such great skill in other respects, should have
used ai for a short open e, a long open ® and a diphthong
and au for a short open o, a long open g and a diphthong.
Whereas, if we assume that the diphthongs had become
monophthongs («, 9 ), there is nothing incongruous in his
having used each of the digraphs to represent two sounds
which only differed in quantity but not in quality. This
will also account for the fact that he regularly transcribed
Greek at by ai, and ao by aw, because in the former case
the diphthong had become a monophthong, and in the
latter case the second element of the original Greek
diphthong had become a spirant which at a later period
was pronounced v before voiced and f before voiceless
sounds.
 ;

GLOSSARY OF PROPER NAMES

Albia|?ar {'A^iddap), sm. ‘ Abia- Barteimains (Bapn/Ma?og), sm.
thar ’
;
dat. Abia^ara. . ‘Bartimaeus’.
Abraham ('A^padu), sin,
‘Abraham’; gm. Abra-
hamis dat. Abrahama. ; acc. BarJjaulaiamaiu.
Agustus (AvyoiKTTOs), sm. Baiianairgais (Boflj/fpyeV), Boa- ‘

‘
Augustus ’
;
dat. Agust^u. nerges.’
Alfalso wf. ‘ Ephe- Be}>ania, Bj^ania (Brjdavla),
sus dat. Aifalson.
’
;
/<?w. ‘Bethany’; dat. Bi|>a-
Airmogafnes ('Eppoyivrjs), m. niin, Be]?anijin (John xii. i).
‘
Hermogenes’. BeJjlahaim (BriSXeep), Bethle- ‘

Aiwneika (eIvIkt)), sf. Eu- ‘ hem.’

nice ’
;
dat, Afwneikii. Be^saeida {BrjdcrdiSd), ‘Beth-
AlalksandrusCAXela^Spof), saida.’
‘
Alexander gen. Alatk- ’
;
B^sfagei (Bijdcrfbayrj), wf
sandrdus. ‘Bethphage’; dat. Be)?s-
Alfaius (’AX^a<oj), sm. ‘Al- fagein.
phaeus’ gen. AlfaiAus. ;

Andrafas (^Avdpeas), mn. An- ‘ Daikapatilis (AfKOTroXip), fern.

drew acc. Andraian gen.
’
; ;
Decapolis
‘
gen. Daikapaii-’
;

Andraiins; dat. Andraiin. laios ; dat, Dalkapaiilein.

Anna {’'Avva),fem.
‘
Anna Dalmatia (AoX/iOTtn), sf. ‘ Dal-
Antiaiikia (’Aw-iop^ta), sf. ‘ An- matia ’
;
dat. Dalmatidi.
tioch ’
;
dat. AntiaiikiAi. Daweid (Aam'S), sm, ‘David’;
Arima^aia (ApipaSia), ‘Arima- gen. Daweidis.
thaea ’
;
gen. Arimaj^aias. Demas {Aijpas), w. ‘
Denias ’.

Aser (’Acr^p), sm. ‘ Aser ’ ; gen.

Aseris. Eikaiinio (Ikohov), wf. ‘ Iconi-
Asia (’Ao-i'a), sf. ‘Asia’; dat. _um’; f/aA Eikaiinion.
Asidi. Esaeias (’Ho-aifa?), m. ‘JEsaias’
Auneiseifaiirtts {’Ovr)a-i<j>6pog), acc. Esai'an ; gem Esaeiins
sm. ‘
Onesiphorus ’
gen. (Eisaeiins) dat. Esailn.
; ^ ;

A ttneiseifadrdus.
Fanuel (^aj/ot^i^X), sm. ‘ Pha-
nuel ’
;
gen. Fatmelis.
Baiailzaibul (BeeXfe^ouX), m. Fareisaius ((Papicraios}, sm.
‘
Beelzebub nom. pi. Fareisaieis, Phari- ‘

Barabbas (Bapa/3^3^), m. Bar- ‘

sees ’
;
gen. pi. Fareisaie ;

abbas Barabban. Fareisaium.

 ,;
;;; ;;;
;

3^4 Glossary of Proper Names

Filetus ($tX.»;ros), sm, ‘Phile- lalntsatilyma ('lepocroXupa), sf,
tus’. ‘Jerusalem ’
;
dat. iairii-
Filippus Phi-
(^I'XiTTTroff), sm. ‘ sadlymdi gen. ;
lafrttsaiily-
lip’; acc. gen. Filippu; mos.
Filippdus dat. Filipp^u.;
lairusatilymeis, pi. ‘Jeru-
Fygallus ('SuyeXos), sm. ‘ Phy- salem’, ‘the people of Jeru-
gellus’. salem ; dat. pi. lairusauly-
’

Fynikiska, aj. ‘ Phenician mini.

lakob (’laKM/S), sm, ‘Jacob’;
Gaddarenus (Vadaprivos), sm. gen. lakobis ; dat. la-
gen. pi. Gaddarene, ‘of the koba.
Gadarenes.’ lakobits (’I«kw/3os’), sin,
Galrgalsaimts (repyetrjjj/os) ‘James’; lakobu; gen. acc.
sm. gen. pi. Gafrgaisaiiie,
; lakobdits, lakobis ; dat.
‘
of the Gergesenes.’ lakobdu, lakoba.
Galatia (raXarta), sf. Galatia ‘ ’
ladrdanus (’Ic5p8aj^off)jS;«. ‘Jor-
dat. Galatidi. dan gen. laiirdanaus dai.
’
; ;

Galeilaia lyakCkat.a),fem. Gali- ‘

ladrdandu.
lee’; acc, Galeilaian; gen. Idnmaia {’iBovpain), Idumaea ‘ ’

Galeilaias ; dat. Galeilaia. dat. Idumaia.

Galeilaius (rfjXtXato?), sm. lesus flria-ovs), sw. ‘Jesus’;
‘
Galilaean gen. pi. Galei-
’
; acc. vac. lesii ;
gen. lesuis
laie. dat. lesua (lesu).
GadlgaiiJja (PoX-yoda), ‘ Gol- lohannes, -is m.
gotha.’ ‘John’; acc. lohannen, 16-
Gadmaiirus {Topoppos), sm. an hanne ;
gen. lohannis,
inhabitant of ‘ Gomorrha ’
lohannes ; dat, lohanne,
dat. pi. Gaximaiirjam. lohannen.
losef sm. ‘ Joseph ’

Halleisaius (‘EX«ratoff),5?«. Eli- ‘

gen. losefis ; dat losefa.

seus’; acc. Haileisaiu; dat.
loses (Icoo-f;), sm. Jose.s gen.‘ ’

Haileisaidu. ;

losezis.
Halrodiadiiis, see Herodia.
Isak (’icTfifk), sm. ‘
Isaac ’
dat,
Helias ('HXi'off), m. Elias ‘ ’
;

Isaka gen. Isakis.

gen. Heleiins ; dat. Helijin ;

Iskariotes, Iskarjotes
acc.Jlelian.
Herodes, -is (‘Hp«S»;s), sm. puhrrjs), m. ‘ Iscariot ’
;
acc.
Iskarioten.
‘ Herod ’ dat. Heroda.
;
Israel (’Icrpa?;X), Israel dal. ‘ ’

Herodia (‘Hpadias), ‘ Hero-

wf Israela ; gen. Israelis.
;

dias ’ gen. Herodiadins,

;
Ittdaia (’louSma), ‘Judaea’;
Hairodiadins.
acc. ludaian dat Ittdaia
Herodiamts (UpaSiapos), sm. ;

^6'«. Ittdaias.
‘
Herodian dat. pi. He:ro-
’
;
Iitdaialand, sn, ‘ Judaea
dianum ; gen. pi. Herodiane. {'lovSmoL), sm. pi.
••'‘ludaieis
lalriko wf. Jericho
^
’
;
‘ Jews ’
;
Iiidaie,
dat. lairikon, Ittdas (’loiOfififf), ni. .‘Judas’;
lairusalem. (lepova-(iKr)p), fern. mv
Itidan ; ludiiis.
‘Jerusalem ’.
Ilise {’iMerr^}, ‘Joses.’
 ;; ;.

Glossary of Proper Names 365

Jaeims flaetpor), s}M. ‘Jairus’. Nazaraij? (Na^apeV), ‘

Naza-
Janneb (’lam'/s), m. ‘Jamies’. reth.’
Nazorenus (fSaCaprjPos), sm.
Kafarnatim (Ka^japyaoup, Kairep- ‘Nazarene ’ voc. NazSrenu,
;
vaoip), Capernaum.’ '

Nazorenaf.
Kaisaria (Katwapta), /. Cae- ‘

sarea gm. Kaisarias.

’
’
;
Paitrus (Uerpos), sm. Peter ‘
Kanaiieites (Kavavir^s), m. ;

acc. Paitra; gen. Paitraus.

‘
Canaanite acc. Kananei- ’

ten.
;
Pawlus (llaiiXo?), sm. ‘ Paul '.

Karpus Peilatus (UeiXarm), sm, ‘ Pi-

(KopTroff), sm. ‘ Car-
late ; daf. Peilatdu.
’

pus daf. Karpdu.

’
;

Kyreinaius {KyprivLos), sm,

‘
Cyrenius daf, Kyrei- ’
;
Ruraa ('Pwp>?, Lat. Roma), sf.
nai'dti. ‘Rome’; daf. Rnhiai.

Laigaion (Aeyewy), ‘
Legion.’ Saddukaieis tSaSSovKnZoi) nom ,
Laiwweis (Aeuis), sm. ‘ Levi ’
‘
the Sadoucees
acc. Lalwwi. Salome (2aXap;y), /. ‘
Salome
*Latiidi or *Lauidja (Awi?), sf, '

Saraipta (2dpsTrra), ‘ Sarepta

‘
Lois’ daf. Laitidjdi, ; Satana and Satanas (aaravas),
Lazarus (Aafapos), sfn. ‘ La- m. Satan
‘ acc. Satanan.’
;
zarus acc. Lazaru; daf. SaMaiima (SdSopa), ‘
Sodom.’
Lazar^u. Saiidadnuis, sm. an inhabi-
Lukas (Aou/cay), sm. ‘
Luke ’.
tant of Sodom gen. pi, Sati- ;
Lystra A-vcrtpa, to. Avtrrpa), daiimje; cfe/. Saiidaiimim,
‘
Lystra ’
;
daf. pi. in Lystrys, Saiidatimjani.
‘ iv AlKTTpQlS.’ Saiilaiimon (SoXopay), sm,
‘Solomon’.
Magdalan (MaySaXay), Magda- ‘

Satir (Svpoy), sm. ‘ Syrian ’

lan.’
Satirim.
daf. pi.
Magdalene {MayhaKrjVTj), nom,
and daf. Magdalene ’. ‘
Sadrini,/. a Syrian woman.
Seidona (SiSay), ‘Sidon’;
Manibres (Map^p^s),m. ‘Mam-
gen. Seidondis.
bres’.
Seidoneis, m. pi the inhabi-
Maria, Mai'ja (Mapt'o), fan.
tants of Sidon ; gm. Seidone.
‘
Mary ’ acc. Marian geit,
Marjins ;
;

dat. Mariin.
•
;
Seimon (2ipm), m, ‘Simon’;
Seimona, Seimonu ; gen.
acc.
Markus (MapKo?), sm.
‘
Mark ’

Seimonis Seimona.
acc. Marku. ;

‘ Sioti {2i<av}ffem, ‘Sion’.

Marpa. (Mdpda),/cm. Martha’.
Mat)?aius (Mardato?), sm. ‘Mat-
Symaion (Svpeay), m. ‘Si-
meon’. *
thew ’ acc. MatJ>aiu.
;
Syria (Supta), sf.
‘
Syria ’ gen.
Moses (Mfflo-ijs), sm. ‘Moses’ ;
;

Syridis.
gen. Blosezis; dat. Moseza,
Mose.
(Tipmoy), sm. Tim-
‘
Teimaius
Naiman (Natpuy), m. ‘ Naa- aeus gen. Teimaiaus.
’
*,

man’. Teimauljaius (fipoSeos), sm.

 ' ;;

366 Glossary of Proper Names

‘Timothy’; dat. Teimaii|)a£- S>6mas iQ&(ias),m. ‘
Thomas ’

4ii. acc. i>6man.

Teitus (TiToff), Titus
sm. ‘

Trauada (Tpaaf),s/ ‘Troas’ ;

Xreskus (Kprja-Krjs), SHI. Crcs*
dat. Trauaddi.
cens’.
Tykeikus (Ty^iKos), sni. Tychi- ‘

Xristus {XpL<jT6s),sm Christ .

’

cus ’ acc. Tykeiku. I

'

;
I acc. Xristu gen. Xristdus.
Tyra (Typos), ‘Tyre.’ ^ _
;

Tyrus (Tvpos), sm. ‘Tynan ;

pL gen. Tyre dat. Tyrim. ; Yniainaitis (‘Ypevatos), sm.

‘
Hymenaeus
I*addaitis {Bab^aios))Stn. ‘Thad-
dasus ’ ; acc. i'addaiii.
l»aissalaiineika {QeaadKovinrj), Zaibaldaius (Ze^edahs), sm.
Thessalonica
‘ ’ dat. S'als-
* Zebedee ’
;
gen. 2aibai>
sf. ;

saladneikdi. daidus; acc. Zaibaidaiu.

 OTHER GRAMMARS
BY THE SAME AUTHOR

An Old High German Primer, with grammar, notes

and glossary. Price 3s.
*
A Middle High German Primer, with grammar, notes
and glossary. Price 3s. 6 d.

Historical German Grammar, Vol. I, phonology, word*

formation and accidence. Price65.net

Old English Grammar. Price 6s. net.

The English Dialect Grammar, comprising the dialects

of England, of the Shetland and Orkney islands, and
of those parts of Scotland, Ireland and Wales where
English is habitually spoken. Price 165. net.

A Grammar of the dialect of Windhill in the West

Riding of Yorkshire, illustrated by a series of dialect
specimens, phonetically rendered ;
with a glossarial
index of the words used in the Grammar and speci-
mens. Price 125 . 6d. net.
 OXFORD
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, M.A,
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY